Skip to main content

Full text of "1882 Zion's Watch Tower"

See other formats

R311  :pagel 



NOS.  7  AND  8. 


page  1 


Watch  Tower 



C.  T.  RUSSELL,  Editor  and  Publisher. 

The  Editor  recognizes  a  responsibility  to  the  Master,  relative  to 
what  shall  appear  in  these  columns,  which  he  can  not  and  does  not 
cast  aside;  yet  he  should  not  be  understood  as  endorsing  every 
expression  of  correspondents,  or  of  articles  selected  from  other 


TERMS : —Fifty  cents  a  year,  postage  prepaid.  You  may  send 
paper-money  or  three  cent  stamps  to  the  amount  of  two  dollars  by 
mail  at  our  risk.  Larger  amounts  by  Check,  P.  O.  Money  Order  or 
Registered  Letter,  payable  to  C.  T.  RUSSELL. 


Foreign  Postage  being  higher,  our  terms  to  foreign  subscribers  will 
be  65  cents  a  year.  Please  send  us  no  foreign  money  or  postage 
stamps  as  we  can  make  no  use  of  them.  Remittances  may  be  made 
by  Postal  Money  Orders. 

N.  B.  -This  paper  will  be  sent  free  to  any  of  the  Lord's  poor  who 
will  send  a  card  yearly  requesting  it. 


Service  held  in  "Curry  Institute  Hall, "  corner  Penn  avenue  and 
Sixth  street,  Pittsburgh,  at  3:00  o'clock  P.  M.  ,  every  Sunday.  Every 
Wednesday  evening,  at  No.  80  Cedar  avenue,  Allegheny,  at  7:30 
o'clock  P.  M.  All  are  cordially  invited. 

R311  :pagel 


THE  thousands  of  letters  which  still  continue  to  come  in  from  all 
parts,  have  been  greatly  increased  within  the  last  three  weeks,  by 
letters  and  cards,  inquiring  about  the  January  number. 

We  regret  the  delay  of  this  number,  but  it  was  unavoidable.  Part  of 
the  paper  on  which  the  supplement  is  printed  was  detained  by  the 
railroad  blockade:  We  had  a  part  of  it  and  a  part  of  THE  WATCH 
TOWER  printed  and  could  not  finish  either;  nor  could  we  find  a 
paper  to  match  closely  enough  to  substitute.  Now  that  it  has  come, 
we  hope  it  will  be  satisfactory  to  you  all.  The  supplement  is  larger 
than  we  had  at  first  expected  to  make  it. 

The  work  in  general  progresses;  the  interest  of  old  and  new  readers 
seems  to  increase  daily.  Two  new  preachers  are  preparing 
themselves  for  the  field,  Bros.  Boyer  and  Leigh,  both  are  here  at 
present,  and  with  two  others  are  endeavoring  to  obtain  and 
systematize  the  Bible  teachings,  so  they  can  the  better  present  them 
to  others. 

Oh  that  more  could  realize  what  a  privilege  it  is,  to  preach  the  "glad 
tidings.  "The  pay  is  extraordinarily  large,  but  will  scarcely  allure 
any  but  the  wholly  consecrated.  It  is  as  follows,  paid  regularly— viz. 
:  Trials  of  faith,  of  patience,  of  perseverance,  of  privations,  of 
forbearance,  of  forgiveness,  of  self-sacrifice;  these  are  also  sure- 
plain  bread  and  water,  sometimes  more.  You  shall,  in  all,  have  a 
hundred  fold  more  of  houses,  lands,  brothers,  sisters,  etc.  ,  than  you 
gave  up  to  enter  the  service;  and  (here  comes  the  grand  and  glorious 
part  of  our  wages)  in  the  world  (age)  to  come,  eternal  life  and  glory. 

Many  who  receive  "calls"  for  their  services  at  from  $2,000  to 
$10,000  would  consider  the  above  a  very  poor  call  indeed.  But  it  is 
a  poor  call,  only  to  those  who  look  at  the  dollars  which  are  seen, 
and  not  at  the  glory  which  is  unseen.  Ours,  is  the  same  "call"  that 
Jesus  had  to  the  ministry  however— He,  (not  for  ease,  comfort, 
wealth,  respectability  or  honor,)  but  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before 
him,  endured  the  cross  and  despised  the  shame.  It  was  our  call  that 
Peter,  Paul,  and  others  received,  and  they  said  it  was  a  "High 
calling,"  a  "Heavenly  calling.  "Let  us,  like  all  of  these,  esteem  our 

calling  to  suffer  for  a  while,  and  to  be  glorified  after  (1  Peter  5:10) 
a  great  privilege;  and  as  we  draw  our  wages  of  shame  and  reproach 
daily,  let  us  rejoice  that  we  are  accounted  worthy  to  suffer  the 
reproaches  for  Christ  and  the  words  of  his  testimony,  and  esteem 
these  greater  riches  than  all  earthly  things;  for  while  so  doing  "the 
spirit  of  glory  and  of  God  resteth  on  you.  "  (1  Peter  4:14.) 

Now  some  are  so  situated  with  families  dependent  on  them,  that 
they  cannot  see  their  way  clear  to  go  forth  in  the  mission  work  of 
teaching  these  glad  tidings;  and  quite  a  number  have  expressed 
regrets,  thereat.  To  such  we  would  say,  one  talent  or  one 
opportunity  used  to  the  best  of  your  ability,  will  as  thoroughly 
demonstrate  the  degree  of  your  sacrifice  as  ten  could;  and  we  know 
it  to  be  one  of  the  Lord's  ways,  to  increase  the  talent  and 
opportunity  as  we  make  use  of  it.  Let  us  see  how  one  talent  of 
ability  could  be  used.  You  could  study  and  plan  the  more 
thoroughly,  how  these  subjects  could  best  be  presented  privately  to 
your  Christian  neighbors  and  friends.  If  you  have  many  talents  of 
ability  and  only  one  of  opportunity,  then  try  to  use  it,  study  how 
you  may  say  much  in  few  words,  pointedly.  Deprive  yourself  of 
some  of  the  time  you  spend  otherwise,  and  have  a  meeting  in  your 
room  for  Bible  study  on  Sunday,  and  on  a  week  evening.  Or  call  on 
any  fruit  bearing  consecrated  Christians  you  may  know  of;  hand 
such  a  tract  with  a  few  brief  expressions  relative  to  your  own  view 
concerning  it.  Always  have  three  or  four  charges  of  such 
ammunition  in  your  pocket.  If  you  attend  any  meeting,  be  sure  you 
make  it  count  for  TRUTH  if  there  are  any  who  seem  to  have  "an  ear 
to  hear.  " 

But  let  us  remember  always,  that  it  is  their  fear  of  God  which  is 
injuring  them,  (Isa.  29:13)  and  hinders  their  coming  into  the 
sunshine  of  his  love.  We  remember  that  we,  (as  all,  "of  this  way") 
first  got  to  see  a  little  of  the  Love  of  God,  and  then  we  found  the 
entire  plan  to  be  "just  like  him"-Love.  "The  love  of  Christ 
constraineth  us.  "  (2  Cor.  5:14.) 

Love  is  the  lever  which  will  move  men's  hearts  in  the  Millennial 
Age,  when  they  will  learn  of  God's  love  as  exhibited  in  the 
selection  of  the  "little  flock"  to  bless  them;  and  the  love  of  the 
"head  and  body  of  Christ,"  whom  they  persecuted  and  who  suffered 
patiently,  etc.  ,— yes,  that  will  move  where  fear  will  not. 

And  it  is  this  same  mighty  lever  that  must  now  be  used  by  us,  to 
move  all  who  are  running  the  heavenly  race  to  press  with  vigor  on, 
and  so  run  as  to  obtain  the  prize  of  our  high  calling.  Then  let  all  be 
actively  engaged  in  the  service-  preaching  the  TRUTH  by  act  and 
word— "doing  with  our  might  what  our  hands  find  to  do"-that  "so 
an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you  abundantly  into  the 
everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord.  "  (2  Pet.  1:11.)  -Thus  we  may 
have  it  true  of  us-  He  or  "she  hath  done  WHAT  she  could,"  the 
Lord  expects  no  more:  but  how  few,  are  doing  all  they  could. 

Let  us  not  forget  that  while  we  may  be  deeply  interested  in  doing 
good  to  the  world,  in  such  ways  as  preaching  temperance,  etc.  ,  yet 
that  is  not  our  mission  now.  The  injunction  is  always  "Preach  the 
Word;"  "Feed  the  flock;"  "Feed  my  sheep;"  "Feed  my  lambs.  "  Are 
you  a  partaker  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Anointed  one?  If  so,  remember  it 
was  not  designed  to  qualify  you  for  any  work  except  preaching— in 
some  sense,  in  action  or  word;  as  we  read:  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
God  is  upon  me  (head  and  body)  because  he  hath  anointed  me  to 
preach  the  glad  tidings  to  the  meek,  etc.  (Isa.  61:1.) 

The  fact  that  what  is  preached  generally  is  very  bad  tidings  of  great 
misery  to  more  than  nine-tenths  of  the  race,  makes  it  the  more 
necessary  for  those  of  us  who  have  some  knowledge  of  the  "good 
news"  to  let  it  be  known;  that  all  hearts  may  bow  before  our  God 
and  worship,  and  in  truth  adore. 

Among  the  many  refreshing  letters  received,  we  wish  you  to  enjoy 
with  us,  the  spirit  of  the  following: 

AUSTINTOWN,  O.  ,  Jan.  16,  1882. 

DEAR  BRO:— The  publication  entitled,  "Food  for  Thinking 
Christians,"  was  duly  received  a  few  weeks  ago,  and  I  have 
carefully  distributed  the  greater  portion  of  them  among  such  as 
would  appreciate  such  teachings;  and  they  all  speak  volumes  of 
praise.  It  is  indeed  food  for  Christians  -rich  food.  Would  to  God 
we  could  only  have  the  whole  world  read  and  fully  understand. 
May  God  bless  the  work,  and  may  the  blessed  seed  sown  sink  deep 
in  each  and  every  heart,  and  bear  much  fruit  to  the  honor  and  glory 
of  God. 

Please  send  me  a  few  copies  of  the  Tabernacle  and  its  Teachings, 
and  much  oblige. 

Yours,  etc.  , 

R312  :  page  1 

MIXER VILL,  FNDIANA,  Jan.  14,  1882. 

"ZION'S  WATCH  TOWER"-My  dear  good  friends:-Your  kind 
favor,  "Food  for  Thinking  Christians,"  reached  me  in  due  time.  To 
say  that  it  is  an  exceeding  welcome  gift  but  feebly  expresses  my 
appreciation  and  gratitude.  I  have  learned  what  I  never  knew 
before,  and  it  has  brought  to  me  such  a  flood  of  light  that  I  am 
amazed  at  the  grandeur  of  the  scheme  and  plan  of  redemption.  To 
allow  the  phrase,  I  have  literally  devoured  it,  and  my  soul  is 
ravished  with  the  indescribable  excellency  and  magnitude  of  God's 
plan  of  salvation.  Oh,  how  dull  and  blunted  does  now  appear  the 
common  method  of  Christian  instruction.  Who  can  read  these 
things  and  longer  doubt  and  waver  about  the  truth,  beauty,  and 
inspiration  of  the  Bible,  or  the  manner  in  which  its  glorious  truths 
should  be  inculcated  and  demonstrated.  I  trust  and  believe  that  the 

great  Author  of  the  Word  will  prosper  and  bless  you  abundantly. 
Whatever  else  you  have  of  like  nature  for  grateful  hearts,  I  trust  you 
will  favor  your  present  correspondent  with.  At  present  I  am  very 
poor,  but  have  better  prospects  before  me,  and  when  they  arrive  I 
will  not  forget  "Zion's  Watch  Tower.  " 

Yours  truly, 

,  M.  D. 

P.  S.  —Please  send  me  some  "Food"  for  five  friends,  and  let  me 
know  whether  a  preacher  could  come  here.  In  truth  and  gratitude, 

_,  KANSAS,  Dec.  ,  10,  1881. 

DEAR  BROTHER  RUSSELL:-I  have  derived  great  comfort  from 
the  December  number  of  "Watch  Tower.  "  What  a  substantial  meal 
of  "strong  meat.  "  I  have  read  it  nearly  all  twice  over;  some  of  it 
three  and  four  times.  I  derived  especial  comfort  from  the  article 
entitled,  "The  Blessed  dying.  "I  have  always  dreaded  dying,  but  if 
its  conclusions  are  correct  (and  it  at  once  impressed  me  so),  I  think 
I  want  to  die-anything  to  be  with  Christ.  The  "Creative  Week,"  by 
W.  I.  Mann,  I  thought  was  especially  strong  in  its  conclusions  and 
deductions;  shall  read  it  again  and  study  it. 

Now,  dear  brother,  perhaps  it  would  be  as  well  to  introduce  myself. 
I  am  a  preaching  member  of  the  Minnesota  Conference  of  Christian 
Adventists.  I  have  long  been  leaning  toward  the  age-to-come  views, 
much  as  one 

R312  :  page  2 

would  grope  in  the  dark-seeing  much  truth  in  it;  but  with  the  light  I 
had,  could  not  make  all  points  harmonize.  It  remained  for  your 
September  number  of  "Watch  Tower"  to  supply  the  missing  link.  I 
am  thankful  to  God  for  it.  I  received  it  (humanly  speaking)  by  the 
merest  accident,  but  I  believe  it  was  sent  of  God.  Now,  dear 
brother,  I  would  like  a  few  copies  of  "Food  for  Thinking  Christians. 
"I  will  treat  and  place  each  one  as  though  it  were  pure  gold.  I  want 
to  send  one  to  my  brother,  a  minister,  and  to  others.  I  am  anxious  to 
do  all  I  can.  Am  very  poor,  but  if  God  blesses  will  contribute  to 
your  Tract  fund.  Yours  in  hope. 


DEAR  BROTHER:-The  books  and  paper  I  have  received  safely, 
for  which  accept  my  sincere  thanks.  I  have  received  a  great  deal  of 
profit  from  the  reading  of  them.  God's  plan  of  salvation  as  seen  by 
the  aid  of  the  "true  light"  (as  I  firmly  believe),  is  sublime  beyond 
anything  of  which  I  have  had  conception.  My  heart  is  overflowing 
with  thankfulness  to  our  Father  and  Saviour  that  I  have  been 
thought  worthy  to  receive  the  "good  news.  "I  feel  as  though  my 
experiences  were  something  like  Paul's— as  one  born  out  of  due 

time.  My  wife  also  believes,  but  does  not  seem  to  be  able  to  forget 
the  old  teachings  so  readily  as  myself.  Do  you  know  of  any  other 
members  of  Christ  in  this  neighborhood? 

Please  put  my  name  on  your  list  of  subscribers  for  the  "Watch 
Tower.  "  Enclosed  find  one  dollar  to  pay  for  above  and  postage  on 
books,  etc.  25  cents  of  the  above  was  the  price  of  a  theatre  ticket;  I 
should  have  spent  it  for  that  before  I  received  the  light;  now  when  I 
am  tempted  I  shall  send  the  money  to  you  to  use  in  the  good  cause. 
Will  you  kindly  advise  me  in  regard  to  severing  my  connection 
with  the  church  of  which  I  am  a  member.  I  feel  as  though  I  should 
not  attend,  because  it  would  be  consenting  to  their  teaching,  which  I 
do  not  now  believe.  I  have  not  really  believed  it  for  a  long  time,  but 
I  knew  no  better  way.  Now,  thank  God,  it  is  different.  I  remain 
yours  in  the  hope  of  eternal  life. . 

page  2 


Dec.  21st,  1881. 

DEAR  BROTHER:-I  am  filled  with  thanks  and  praise  to  our 
heavenly  Father  for  the  precious  truths  received  through  your  paper. 
I  have  spent  much  time  in  studying  the  subject  of  baptism;  and  just 
as  I  came  out  with  my  convictions  on  the  subject,  the  "Watch 
Tower"  came  with  an  article  ("Importance  of  Baptism")  expressing 
my  views  better  than  I  could.  O,  how  gratifying  to  see  what  the  real 
baptism  is !  Now  we  can  see  that  "he  that  believeth  and  is  baptized 
shall  be  saved.  "But,  my  dear  brother,  I  would  like  you  to  say  a 
little  more  on  one  point,  viz:  If  Jesus  went  into  that  eternal  death  of 
the  human  for  us,  why  should  we  be  baptized  into  and  go  through  it 
for  ourselves? 

[Answers  to  your  question  have  been  given  in  former  numbers;  but 
a  very  clear  answer  will  be  found  in  the  reading  of  this  month's 
supplement  -"The  Tabernacle"  tract.  We  do  not  die  for  ourselves; 
but  have  fellowship  with  our  Head  in  the  atonement  sacrifices  for 
the  world.  We  "fill  up  that  which  is  behind  of  the  afflictions  of 
Christ.  "  Col.  1:24.  -EDITOR.  ] 

R312  :  page  2 

EDINBURGH,  SCOTLAND,  To  the  Editor  "Zion's  Watch  Tower. 

DEAR  SIR:-I  have  perused  your  little  book  "Food  for  Thinking 
Christians,"  with  very  great  interest,  and  also  with  profit.  I  am  a 
missionary  and  divinity  student  in  the  last  session  of  my  course.  I 
am  very  desirous  of  preaching  on  these  glorious  themes  so  well 

handled  in  your  little  volume;  and  will  ever  be  much  indebted  to 
you,  if  you  will  supply  me  with  some  more  copies,  say  40. 1  shall 
certainly  distribute  them  with  judicious  care,  and  sincerely  trust 
they  will  be  much  blessed  to  those  who  read  them.  I  will  also  be 
glad  to  receive  some  copies  of  the  "Tabernacle  and  its  Teachings. 

I  remain,  my  dear  sir,  ever  yours,  most  sincerely, 

R312  :  page  2 


We  would  like  every  interested  reader  to  feel  that  he  has  an  interest 
in  the  WATCH  TOWER,  and  that  it  is  our  paper:  a  paper  belonging 
to  the  Lord  and  hence  to  all  his  children.  It  is,  and  we  hope  will 
always  be  conducted,  with  an  eye  single  to  God's  glory  and  hence 
to  the  blessing  of  his  children.  Like  the  Bible,  it  will  not  discuss 
questions,  but  will  state  what  is  believed  to  be  truth  and  nothing 
else;  accepting— The  harmony  of  God's  Word— as  the  definition  of 
truth.  No  compromising  with  error  to  double  the  circulation;  no 
withholding  of  truth  lest  some  should  be  offended.  No,  the  truth,  the 
whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth  is  our  motto. 

But  who  shall  judge  what  is  truth,  and  how?  This,  to  every 
conscientious  editor,  becomes  an  important  question,  but  in  our 
own  case  it  is  doubly  so,  because  the  subjects  treated  in  our 
columns  are,  many  of  them,  "new"  (Matt.  13:52)  and  "strong  meat. 
"We  believe  our  readers  are  more  effectually  armed  against  error, 
by  being  instructed  in  the  harmony  of  God's  Word,  than  by  having 
the  columns  of  the  W.  T.  devoted  to  the  dissecting  of  all  the  various 
forms  of  error.  Let  the  sunlight  in,  and  the  darkness  will  flee  away. 
And  with  the  plan  of  God  clearly  before  the  mind,  the  deformity  of 
error  is  easily  discoverable.  The  Bible,  then,  is  our  only  standard, 
by  which  to  test  the  truth  or  falsity  of  any  subject. 

We  will  inform  our  readers  what  has  been  our  method  of  sifting 
truth,  that  they  may  know  of  our  carefulness  in  trying  to  separate 
truth  from  error. 

The  editor  seeks  to  test  his  own  articles  by  the  Word  of  God,  but 
every  article  which  appears  in  the  paper,  has  the  special  criticism  of 
some  one  or  more  of  those  who  are  walking  in  the  light.  If  it  be  a 
new  point  of  interpretation,  it  must  have  the  assent  of  at  least  two  of 
those  best  posted  and  most  conversant  with  the  Scriptures  before  it 
shall  appear.  If  not  seen  by  these  intelligent  and  conscientious 
persons  to  be  truth,  it  will  lie  over  until  such  time  as  it  shall  be  seen 
either  to  be  truth  and  published,  or  error  and  destroyed. 

This  rule  which  we  apply  to  our  own  writings,  we  apply  to  others 
also,  and  as  a  consequence,  very  many  articles  are  written  for  our 
paper  which  are  never  seen  in  it.  This  stringent  rule  is  not  liked  by 
some,  who  consider  it  a  reflection  against  their  ability,  thus  proving 

that  their  human  nature  is  not  yet  crucified,— the  dead  have  no 
reputation  to  sustain  or  wound.  But  to  those  who  are  intent  only  on 
getting  and  spreading  truth,  this  rule  is  generally  very  agreeable. 

We  know  of  no  other  way  to  do,  and  the  Lord  has  seemed  to  bless 
this  method,  for  he  has  fed  us  richly;  and  though  we  stand  ready  to 
contradict  the  statements  of  any  issue  when  shown  to  be  erroneous, 
and  would  feel  it  both  a  duty  and  a  privilege  to  do  so,  yet  to  the 
praise  of  our  Lord's  leading  the  course  and  teachings  of  the  W.  T. 
for  the  past  three  years  have  been  connected,  progressive  and 
harmonious.  And  furthermore,  those  who  are  teachers  of  these 
things,  never  saw  truth  with  so  clear  a  vision  as  to-day,  and  never 
were  so  harmonious  in  sentiment. 

Be  not  offended  then,  if  your  article,  should  not  appear.  It  is  treated 
with  the  same  loving  consideration  as  all  other  articles.  One  dear 
brother  to  whom  we  returned  an  article  with  criticisms  for  re- 
consideration, in  his  reply,  gave  the  following  quotation:  Offended- 
-how  could  I  be?  —"Great  peace  have  they  who  love  thy  law  and 
nothing  shall  offend  them.  " 

The  course  which  we  pursue  relative  to  the  dissemination  of  truth, 
we  commend  to  our  readers— use  your  time,  your  means,  your 
influence,  for  truth,  not  error.  Teach  nothing,  lend  nothing,  give 
nothing— neither  book,  paper  nor  tract,  by  whomsoever  published, 
which  you  have  not  carefully  examined  and  feel  sure  would  glorify 

R312  :  page  2 


We  regret  to  say  that  the  Nov.  and  Dec.  1881  issues  of  the 
TOWER,  are  all  gone.  However,  the  new  readers  should  all  have 
them;  therefore  we  will  republish  them  as  soon  as  possible.  All  who 
want  them  should  send  a  postal  card.  We  published  6,000  of  each  of 
those  numbers,  and  at  the  time,  supposed  that  sufficient. 

R313  :  page  2 

Of  the  present  issue,  there  will  be  10,000,  which  we  expect  will  be 
sufficient  for  all  requirements.  We  send  the  present  number  to 
many  whose  wrappers  were  marked  to  stop  with  last  number.  This 
is  because,  being  overcrowded  with  fresh  mails,  we  had  not  time  to 
correct  all  of  our  list,  and  to  some  others,  it  is  sent  because  of  the 
Supplement,  which  we  hope  may  be  acceptable  and  profitable  to 

We  have  plenty  of  tracts  and  September  numbers,  which  you  can 
have  for  free  distribution  by  asking  for  them.  Be  discreet  in  their 
use,  giving  only  to  thinking  Christians,  so  far  as  you  can  know, 
accompanying  them  with  some  words  of  your  own.  It  is  better  to 

lend  than  to  give  them.  Make  a  list  of  those  to  whom  you  lend,  and 
never  let  them  be  idle. 


As  a  supplement,  we  send  you  "The  Tabernacle  and  its  Teachings," 
referred  to  in  several  previous  numbers,  and  on  the  back  of  the 

page  2 
Questions  and  Answers  are  crowded  out  of  this  issue. 

R313  :  page  2 

"Z.  W.  T.  TRACT  SOCIETY.  " 

This  Society  was  organized  less  than  one  year  ago,  for  the  object 
indicated  by  the  name.  It  is  but  proper  that  a  statement  should  now 
be  made  at  the  beginning  of  the  year  1882. 

The  object  of  the  Society  was  stated  but  no  requests  for  help  were 
made.  The  donations  below  mentioned,  were  free-will  offerings- 
some  giving  until  they  could  feel  it.  The  amounts  ranged  from  one 
dollar  up  to  thousands. 

Total  am'ts  of  cash  received,  .  .  $35,391.  18 
expenditures  in  printing,  etc.  .  .  .  35,336.  18 

Balance  in  treasury,  Jan $55.  00 

Bills  coming  due,  about 400.  00 

To  all  whose  donations  have  been  over  one  hundred  dollars,  we 
have  made  special  reports,  and  to  any  donor  the  books  are  always 
open  for  inspection. 

We  propose  continuing  this  fund,  and  will  endeavor  to  use  it 
prudently  as  fast  as  it  is  received.  In  fact  as  will  be  noticed  in  the 
above  report,  the  expenditure  generally  exceeds  the  receipts,  but  a 
brother  who  has  already  contributed  largely,  guarantees  any  debts 
incurred,  to  the  amount  of  one  thousand  dollars  in  excess  of 

It  is  a  principle  with  us,  not  to  allow  the  Lord's  money  to  rust. 

Should  the  fund  increase  sufficiently  to  permit  it,  we  propose  using 
some  portion  of  it  for  sending  out  other  laborers. 

We  never  solicit  donations.  Those  who  possess  this  world's  goods 
and  are  wholly  consecrated  need  only  to  know  how  they  can  use  it. 
Donations  to  this  fund  should  be  specified.  Address  C.  T.  Russell, 

An  article  from  Bro.  A.  D.  Jones  of  the  Day  Star,  relative  to  "The 
blessed  dying"-in  harmony  with  views  presented  in  our  last  two 
issues  —is  crowded  out  of  this  number,  but  will  appear  in  our  next. 

Bro.  J.  requests  us  to  correct  an  error  which  occurred  in  fourth 
column  second  page  of  the  last  (Dec.)  number  of  the  Day  Star,  viz: 
"To  the  division  of  the  land,"  sixty  instead  of  six  years. 

We  sent  samples  of  the  Day  Star  to  about  seven  thousand  names  of 
our  list,  that  they  might  have  opportunity  to  judge  of  its  merits. 

R313  :  page  2 


It  is  related  of  the  late  Czar  of  Russia  that  in  answer  to  the 
question,  "Who  is  to  pay  all  these?"  he  wrote  -"I,  Alexander.  "It 
appears  that  one  of  his  officers  had  contracted  bills  which  it  was 
impossible  for  him  to  pay,  and,  after  contemplating  them 
despairingly,  had  written  the  above  query  at  the  bottom  of  the 
paper,  and  fallen  asleep. 

The  Czar  happened  to  pass  through  the  room,  and,  observing  the 
bill  and  its  appended  question,  generously  took  the  pen  and  wrote, 
"I  Alexander,"  and  quietly  withdrew  without  disturbing  the  aid-de- 
camp. It  is  easier  to  imagine  than  describe  the  emotions  of  the 
debtor,  who,  on  awakening,  found  all  his  pecuniary  obligations 

So  the  sinner  looks  at  his  condition  and  inquires,  as  the  Russian, 
"Who  is  to  pay  all  these?"We  thank  God  we  can  answer  that  "Jesus 
paid  it  all.  "He  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions,  and  by  His 
stripes  we  are  healed. 

Jesus  writes  on  our  list  of  sins  "I  even  I  am  he  that  blotteth  out  thy 
transgressions.  " 

R313  :  page  3 


Perilous  times  in  the  world  are  at  hand- 
Perils  by  water  and  perils  by  land; 
Perils  in  churches  and  perils  in  state, 
Perils  attending  the  good  and  the  great. 

Watchman,  how  readest  thou  touching  this  hour? 
Fearful  corruption  in  places  of  power; 

Presidents,  princes  and  kings  in  dismay- 
Tragic  unfoldings  the  news  of  the  day. 

Scriptures  prophetic  discoursing  on  time, 
Teach  us  the  doctrine  of  increase  of  crime; 
"Evil  seducers  shall  wax  worse  and  worse," 
Ere  the  Jehovah  shall  "smite  with  a  curse.  " 

Is  the  church  powerless  to  draw  from  the  skies 
Help  when  Goliath  their  army  defies? 
Is  there  no  king  in  the  camp  of  "to-day"? 
Is  the  true  Israel  "fallen  away"? 

Is  it  the  sign  of  the  presence  of  Christ, 
Of  the  Messiah  in  person  to  reign? 
Has  sin  attained  to  its  manhood  of  power? 
Is  this  its  zenith?  Is  morning  the  hour? 

The  son  of  perdition,  the  god  of  this  world, 
Down  from  his  kingdom  of  sin  must  be  hurled; 
Tares  must  be  gathered  and  burned  in  the  fire- 
Type  of  all  Christians  in  name— not  in  power. 

Jesus  is  come !  O  let  it  be  known, 
Jehovah's  anointed,  now  takes  the  throne; 
He  takes  the  helm  and  the  power  to  command, 
He'll  guide  affairs  on  the  sea  and  the  land. 

Jesus  is  come !  let  all  the  world  hear, 
"Who's  on  the  Lord's  side"  let  him  draw  near. 
"Come  with  your  armor,  your  loins  girt  about"; 
Come  with  your  trumpets,  and  join  in  the  shout. 

Jerichoes  tremble  and  Sodoms  consume, 
Kingdoms  are  tottering  before  the  "Commune"; 
Davids,  go  forth  with  your  sling-stones  of  faith, 
Take  ye  the  heads  of  "the  giants  of  Gath.  " 


R313  :  page  3 


"Though  he  were  a  Son,  yet  learned  he  obedience  by  the  things 
which  he  suffered;  and  being  made  perfect,  he  became  the  author  of 
eternal  salvation  unto  all  them  that  obey  him.  "  (Heb.  5:9.) 

Knowledge  of  both  evil  and  good  is  essential  to  a  hearty  acceptance 
of  the  good  and  invariable  rejection  of  evil.  Therefore,  we  believe 
that  Jehovah  has  given,  and  is  giving  such  knowledge  to  every 
intelligent  creature,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth. 

We  see  how  all  of  the  human  family  are  getting  their  knowledge  by 
contact  and  actual  experience  with  sin  and  its  penalty-misery  and 

death.  And  we  believe,  as  we  have  previously  expressed,  that  the 
heavenly  creatures— angels  and  arch-angels,  are  learning  the  same 
lessons  by  watching  man's  experiences.  Thus  mankind  in  general, 
and  the  church  in  particular,  is  made  a  "spectacle  to  angels.  "  (1 
Cor.  4:9.) 

If  we  look  backward,  we  see  him  who  as  a  man  was  called  Jesus,  in 
his  pre-human  existence,  "The  beginning  of  the  creation  of  God"- 
The  agent  and  "righteous  servant"  of  Jehovah,  in  the  creation  of  all 
that  has  since  been  created. 

Perfect  as  a  being,  as  are  all  of  Jehovah's  creatures,  yet  he  knew 
only  good— had  never  experienced  evil,  nor  witnessed  its  effects. 
Later,  after  angels  and  arch-angels  had  been  created  he  witnessed 
the  apostasy  and  rebellion  on  the  part  of  Satan  and  his  host,  then  the 
setting  up  of  the  rival  spiritual  kingdom  defying  the 

R314  :  page  3 

power  of  Jehovah  to  overthrow  it,  and  offering  freedom  from  all 
restraints  and  from  all  obedience  to  God,  to  those  who  would  join 

Though  the  law  of  God  was  "The  wages  of  sin  is  death  and  the  soul 
(being)  that  sinneth,  it  shall  die—  yet  the  execution  of  that  sentence 
tarried  and  no  evidence  of  his  power  to  enforce  it,  was  given,  and 
even  yet,  though  he  declares  that  Satan  shall,  be  destroyed,  we  see 
it  not  accomplished.  How  for  ages  he  has  seemed  to  triumph  over 
Jehovah,  his  influence  even  reaching  the  intelligent  creatures  of 
earth,  beguiling  and  alluring  them  into  sin  and  consigning  them  to 
death.  What  a  test  of  faith  in,  and  love  for  Jehovah,  was  this 
spectacle!  For  hundreds  and  thousands  of  years  they  must  walk  by 
faith  in  the  power  of  Jehovah  to  accomplish  the  destruction  of  evil 
doers,  and  reward  the  patient  fidelity  of  the  loyal  and  obedient. 

Let  us  now  in  thought  stand  side  by  side  with  Jesus  when  tempted 
by  Satan  and  imagine  the  trial  of  faith,  he  endured,  for  we  believe 
that  he,  as  we,  walked  by  faith  and  not  by  sight.  He  had  witnessed 
Jehovah's  works  of  creation  and  preservation;  he  had  marked  the 
wise  and  loving  benevolence  that  adapted  competent  means  to 
glorious  ends,  and  such  was  the  strength  of  love  and  unbounded 
confidence  awakened  by  this  general  knowledge  of  Jehovah's 
character,  that  he  did  not  for  a  moment  hesitate  to  submit  all  he  had, 
even  life  itself,  to  his  will,  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  purposes. 
The  language  of  his  obedient  faith  was  "Though  he  slay  me  yet  will 
I  trust  in  him.  " 

So  he  submitted  to  the  Father's  will  to  accomplish  the  work  of 
redeeming  mankind  by  exchanging  his  glorious  body  and  heavenly 
honors  for  the  form  and  the  nature  of  man,  that  by  so  doing  he 
might  be  obedient  unto  death-even  the  death  of  the  cross,  and  thus 
become  a  ransom  for  man.  All  this  he  did  by  faith,  for  he  had  never 
yet  seen  any  being  restored  from  the  death  condition  into  which  he 
volunteered  to  go,  trusting  alone  in  God's  ability  as  promised,  to 

restore  him  to  a  higher  form  of  life,  and  through  him  to  restore 
humanity  to  its  perfection. 

But  when  he  had  become  a  man,  Satan  again  appeared  to  tempt  him 
sorely,  and  we  might  thus  paraphrase  the  temptation:  Ah,  says  he, 
how  unwise  you  have  been;  once  you  were  greater  than  me,  now  I 
am  your  superior  —a  powerful  spiritual  being,  while  you  have 
become  a  man— "lower  than  the  angels.  "How  absurd  to  let  Jehovah 
thus  degrade  you.  True,  he  has  made  great  promises  and  greatly 
boasts  of  his  power  to  execute  them,  but  he  cannot.  I  have  the 
power  of  death  (Heb.  2:14.)  and  the  human  race  are  all  subject  to 
my  "power"  and  never  has  Jehovah  been  able  to  liberate  even  one 
from  death,  nor  destroy  me  as  he  threatened.  Now,  let  me,  as  your 
friend,  counsel  you  wisely:  Since  you  have  so  unwisely  forfeited 
your  higher  form  of  life,  so  that  you  may  never  regain  it,  don't  give 
up,  but  keep  the  life  you  now  have.  If  you  die  you  never  shall  live 
again,  neither  will  you  be  able  to  liberate  mankind  from  death. 

Why  should  you  waste  it  in  a  fruitless  effort  for  this  race? 

If  you  are  the  Son  of  God  command  that  these  stones  be  made 
bread  (Matt.  4:3)-use  your  power  for  self-gratification  and 
preservation,  and  don't  present  your  body  a  living  sacrifice,  dying 
daily,  when  you  have  a  perfect  right  to  life.  Jesus  answers  "Man 
shall  not  live  by  bread  alone,"  I  could  not  enjoy  life,  even  with  all 
my  wants  supplied,  out  of  communion  with  my  Father. 

Your  trust  in  Jehovah  is  misplaced;  first  prove  Him  and  see  if  he 
will  keep  his  word.  Cast  yourself  down  from  this  pinnacle  of  the 
temple-it  is  written,  "He  shall  give  his  angels  charge  concerning 
thee,  and  in  their  hands  they  shall  bear  thee  up,  lest  at  any  time  thou 
dash  thy  foot  against  a  stone.  " 

Jesus  replied:  "It  is  written,  thou  shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God.  " 
We  may  not  thus  test  the  Almighty  by  needless  exposure. 

Then  Satan  showed  Jesus  the  kingdoms  and  honors  of  earth,  saying: 
I  am  the  "Prince  of  this  world.  "  (John  14:30. )A11  the  kingdoms  of 
earth  are  under  my  control;  you  long  for  power  yourself  to  do  good 
to  mankind;  now,  I  propose  that  you  shall  be  my  representative  in 
the  world  and  rule  all  these  kingdoms.  I  will  put  all  under  your 
control,  if  you  will  yield  allegiance  to  me.  You  will  be  great  indeed, 
for  you  are  a  perfect  man,  while  all  others  are  imperfect,  and  you 
can  live  forever.  Since  your  life  is  not  forfeited,  no  one  can  take  it 
from  you.  You  can  thus  be  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings;  to  bless 
mankind  throughout  all  generations.  All  this  power  you  can  have 
without  suffering  and  you  can  enter  upon  the  work  of  blessing  at 
once.  And  by  your  wise  and  prudent  ruling,  you  can  greatly  elevate 
and  benefit  them  while  they  live,  whereas,  if  you  die,  you  simply 
waste  your  life  and  benefit  no  one. 

But  Jesus  again  replies— No  matter  what  inducements  you  may 
offer,  I  will  yield  allegiance  to  none  but  Jehovah-It  is  written, 
"Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God  and  him  only  shalt  thou 

serve.  "Thus,  his  faith  in  Jehovah's  power  and  promise  was  tested 
beyond  our  power  to  comprehend;  but  faith  founded  on  the 
knowledge  of  Jehovah's  character  triumphed  —"By  his  knowledge, 
shall  my  righteous  servant  justify  many.  "  By  lack  of  that 
knowledge  of  God,  Adam  fell  into  transgression  while  through  his 
knowledge,  Jesus  remained  the  righteous  servant— therefore,  able  to 
justify  many. 

By  faith,  he  consecrated;  by  faith,  he  resisted  all  temptation;  by 
faith,  he  endured  the  self-sacrifice  even  unto  death,  as  a  reward  for 
which  he  was  made  perfect  as  a  divine  being  -the  first-born  into 
the  divine  family. 

Thus  in  Jesus'  case  faith  ended  in  fruition  of  that  which  Jehovah 
had  promised,  and  being  thus  perfected-  "exalted,"  as  a  divine 
being- "he  is  the  author  of  eternal  salvation  to  all  them  that  obey 
him.  " 

Hence  the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith  is  he  who  was  made 
divinely  perfect,  through  the  sufferings  of  the  sinless  human  nature 
even  unto  death.  (Heb.  12:2.) 

This  agrees  with  Phil.  2:8-1 1,  where  Paul  declares  that  Jesus  "being 
found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  (30  years  old)  humbled  (sacrificed 
himself  during  3-1/2  years)  and  became  obedient  unto  death,  even 
the  death  of  the  cross.  Wherefore,  God  also  HATH  HIGHLY 
given  him  a  name  above  every  name.  .  .  that  every  tongue  should 
confess  that  Jesus  is  Lord  to  the  glory  of  God,  the  Father. 

As  with  the  leader  and  forerunner  so  with  the  disciples:  We  are 
being  made  perfect  through  sufferings  yet  not  the  flesh  (or  human 
nature)  is  being  perfected  but  our  new  nature.  The  outward  man 
perishes  but  the  inward  man  is  renewed  day  by  day  until  in  our 
resurrection  or  change  we  shall  be  "raised  spiritual"  like  unto 
Christ's  glorious  body-made  perfect. 

R314  :  page  3 


Because  seven  was  so  intimately  connected  with  all  God's  works 
and  plans,  and  because  he  intended  all  his  works  to  culminate  in 
perfection,  therefore,  when  he  selected  Israel  as  a  typical  people,  he 
gave  them  several  Sabbaths  or  rests  which  shadowed  certain 
blessings  of  rest  in  future,  and  as  was  His  method,  he  used  seven  to 
represent  that  coming  perfection  of  rest. 

Hence,  we  find  in  their  Law,  a  number  of  Sabbaths.  The  seventh 
day  and  its  cycle  of  seven  times  seven  days  or  forty-nine  days, 
reached  and  pointed  to  the  fiftieth  or  Jubilee  day,  the  day  of 
Pentecost.  So  they  had  year  Sabbaths;  every  seventh  year  was  a 
Sabbath  year  to  the  land,  during  which  it  rested.  The  cycle  of  the 

year  Sabbaths  was  seven  times  seven  or  forty-nine  years,  reaching 
and  pointing  to  the  fiftieth  or  Jubilee  year.  Thus  we  see  the 
Sabbaths  and  their  cycles  to  have  been- 

The  7th  day;  7  x  7  =  49  bringing  the  50th  or  Jubilee  day-Pentecost. 

The  7th  year;  7  x  7  =  49  bringing  the  50th  or  Jubilee  year. 

Now,  these  things  they  did,  in  a  shadowy  or  typical  sense  and  did 
not  discern  the  meaning  of  the  types.  But  as  the  Apostles  declare, 
these  things  were  done  and  written  before  for  our  (the  gospel 
church's)  edification;  that  we  might  understand  and  locate  the  real 
Sabbaths  by  examining  the  types.  Types  are  not  to  last  forever,  but 
must  cease  when  the  antitype  has  come. 

Now,  our  claim  is,  that  all  these  typical  Law  Sabbaths  ceased,  at  or 
before  the  death  of  Jesus,  who  made  an  end  of  the  Law  which 
commanded  the  types.  None  of  these  types  were  commanded  before 
the  giving  of  the  Law  to  Israel  at  Sinai  (Deut.  5:3-23)  and  they  were 
all  done  away  when  Jesus  "made  an  end  of  the  Law,  nailing  it  to  his 
cross.  "  (Col.  2:14) 

The  year  Sabbaths  as  types  ceased  first;  they  ceased  at  the 
Babylonian  captivity,  and  there  the  great  cycle  of  fifty  times  fifty 
years  commenced,  which  reached  to  the  anti-typical  or  real  Jubilee 
time,  the  Millennial  age- "Times  of  restitution  of  all  things.  "This 
cycle  carried  us  1 874  years  into  the  Christian  era,  and  showed  us 
when  the  work  of  restitution  was  due  to  begin-beginning  by 
breaking  in  pieces  and  removing  the  rubbish  of  error  and  bad 
government,  preparing  for  the  blessings  of  all  the  families  of  the 

The  typical  day  Sabbaths,  did  not  pass  away  for  long  years 

R315  :  page  3 

it  was  part  of  the  Law  when  Jesus  was  in  the  flesh,  and  every 
feature  of  the  Law  was  duly  kept  by  him.  It  then  must  have  been  a 
one  part  of  the  Law,  which  ended  at  the  Cross.  Now,  if  the  type 
ended  there,  the  anti-type  must  have  come,  and  if  we  can  find  an 
anti-type  in  place  of  the  type,  we  shall  have  conclusive  proof  of  the 
end  of  the  type  to  support  Paul's  statement,  that  "Christ  made  an 
end  of  the  Law.  " 

Let  us  look  for  the  anti-type:  Israel  was  commanded  to  count  from 
the  morrow  after  the  (Passover)  Sabbath.  There  we  begin  to  count 
the  cycle  of  seven  times  seven  days  which  would  bring  us  to  the 
real  Sabbath  (rest)  typified  by  their  day  Sabbaths.  You  know  how 
Jesus  rose  from  death  on  the  morning  after  the  Passover  Sabbath, 
and  counting  fifty  days  it  brings  us  to  Pentecost  day.  Jesus  was  with 
the  disciples  forty  of  these  days,  and  then  as  he  had  commanded, 
they  waited  for  the  blessing  of  Pentecost,  viz:  the  outpouring  of  the 
Holy  Spirit-that  sealing  of  the  Spirit,  or  witness  of  the  acceptance 
by  the  Father,  gave  the  rest  (Sabbath)  of  faith. 

There  then,  the  disciples  entered 


into  a  rest  of  faith,  of  which  the  seventh  day  was  but  an  imperfect 
type—  a  rest  not  of  one  day  in  the  week,  but  of  all  days.  As  Jews 
they  had  scrupulously  observed  the  seventh  day  as  a  rest  day;  no 
work,  of  any  sort  must  be  done  in  it.  Yet  they  were  in  a  condition  of 
unrest,  for  though  they  kept  this  one  feature  of  the  Law,  many 
others  they  could  not  keep  and  Jesus  had  said  that  the  failure  in 
keeping  one  point  constituted  the  person  a  breaker  of  the  Law,  and 
consequently  none  of  them  ever  kept  the  Law,  but  Jesus  only.  So 
they  were  in  a  condition  of  unrest  actually  and  hence  Jesus 
addressed  himself  to  all  such,  saying  "Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  are 
weary  and  heavy  laden  (trying  to  do  a  thing  impossible  to  you,  as 
members  of  a  fallen  race,  viz:  to  keep  the  perfect  Law  of  God)— I 
will  give  you  rest.  "(Sabbath  means  rest.  (Matt.  1  l:28.)While  with 
them,  Jesus  did  not  give  them  the  rest,  but,  he  like  them,  observed 
the  type  as  was  necessary  until  it  was  "finished"  on  the  cross.  And 
after  his  resurrection  he  did  not  give  them  the  promised  rest,  but 
told  them  to  tarry  until  they  should  receive  the  Comforter-the 
evidence  of  their  acceptance  as  Sons  of  Jehovah.  When  thus  sealed 
by  the  Spirit,  it  was  the  evidence  of  the  truth  of  all  Jesus  promised, 
the  witness  of  their  adoption  to  the  divine  family. 

This  same  rest  or  Sabbath  is  the  privilege  of  every  true  child  of  God 
ever  since,  "We  that  believe  do  enter  into  rest.  "  (Heb.  4:3.) 

But  no  one  can  enter  into  a  full  rest  of  faith,  who  does  not  realize 
Christ  as  the  end  of  the  Law  to  every  one  who  believeth.  (Rom. 
10:4.)  To  all  such,  love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law.  Love  to  God  will 
produce  a  spirit  of  obedience,  so  that  we  will  do  so  as  far  as  able, 
those  things  which  are  well  pleasing  in  his  sight;  even  so  far  as  the 
crucifixion  of  the  flesh  with  its  affections  and  desires.  Thus,  "Love 
is  the  fulfilling  of  the  Law.  "  (Rom.  13:10. )Thus  "The  righteousness 
(or  spirit)  of  the  Law  is  fulfilled  in  us  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh 
but  after  the  spirit.  " 

We  may  rest  if  we  require  it,  on  the  seventh  or  first  or  any  other  day 
and  be  blameless;  but  if  we  observe  any  of  these  days  in  an  attempt 
to  keep  the  law  given  to  Israel  (Gal.  5 :4)  but  never  given  to  the 
Gentiles  nor  to  Christians,  and  fulfilled  and  ended  in  the  person  of 
Jesus,  even  so  far  as  it  applied  to  Israel— has  failed  to  fully 
appreciate  the  value  of  Christ's  finished  work,  and  failed  to 
appreciate  his  standing  as  a  son,  not  under  the  written  law  which 
was  given  to  the  house  of  servants. 

Such  as  are  seeking  to  commend  themselves  to  God  by  works  of  the 
Law,  are  not  resting  but  working,  for  as  Paul  says- "He  that  is 
entered  into  rest  has  ceased  from  his  own  works  as  God  did  (rest) 
from  his.  "  (Heb.  4:10.)God  rested  from  his  works  and  committed  it 
all  to  the  Son,  and  we,  if  we  would  rest,  must  cease  from  our 
works— cease  from  the  law  and  accept  of  its  legal  fulfilment  as 
being  accomplished  once  for  all  in  our  representative,  Jesus. 

When  we  realize  that  even  were  we  Israelites,  we  are  no  longer 
condemned,  but  justified  by  that  Law,  Jesus  having  ransomed  all 
who  were  under  it;  and,  that  as  new  creatures  in  Christ,  we  are 
under  only  the  "Law  of  the  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus,"  viz:  Love. 
Now  we  rest  well  pleased  to  have  it  so;  and  to  enjoy  this  real 
antitypical  rest  (Sabbath)  which  Christ  gives  to  the  house  of  sons, 
rather  than  the  type  of  it  given  to  the  house  of  servants.  Thus,  by 
letting  Christ  do  it,  we  rest  from  our  own  works  as  God  did  from 
his.  [As  shown  in  last  issue,  God  rests  since  his  creation  of  man  and 
"has  committed  all  judgment  (ruling  and  administration  of  earth) 
unto  the  son.  "  "The  Father  worketh  hitherto,  and  (now)  I  work," 
said  Jesus.  ] 

There  remaineth  a  rest  [Sabbath]  for  the  people  of  God-when  we 
enter  fully  into  all  the  blessings  promised;  but  let  us  not  only  look 
forward  to  it,  with  joy,  but  endeavor  to  use  and  enjoy  the  earnest  of 
our  inheritance;  the  sample  of  our  coming  rest  which  is  now  our 
privilege.  "Come  unto  me  and  I  will  give  you  rest.  ""They  that 
believe  do  enter  into  rest.  " 


We  are  glad  that  by  common  consent  some  one  day  in  the  week  is 
generally  observed  as  a  day  for  rest  from  worldly  toil.  The  day 
generally  observed— the  first  day  of  the  week— we  regard  as 
especially  fitting  and  appropriate,  because  on  the  first  day  of  the 
week,  Jesus,  our  Lord,  arose  from  death— and  on  the  first  day  came 
the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  church  in  the  upper  room  (Pentecost). 
Concerning  the  name  of  this  day,  whether  it  be  called  "Sunday," 
"The  first-day,"  "The  Sabbath  day,"  or  "The  Lord's  day,"  we  care 
little.  At  most  they  are  only  names,  though  our  preference  would 
rather  incline  to  the  latter.  Our  objection  to  calling  it  a  Sabbath  or 
rest  day  being,  first,  that  to  the  fleshly  Israel,  God  called  the 
seventh  day  the  Sabbath,  and  there  is  a  liability  to  confusion  of 
thoughts,  and  a  mistaking  of  the  servants'  law  for  the  liberty  or 
privilege  of  the  Sons  of  God.  Secondly,  with  most  of  christians,  the 
first  day  of  the  week  is  the  one  on  which  they  work  the  most  and 
hardest,  and  consequently  it  could  not  appropriately  be  termed  a 
rest  or  Sabbath. 

We  much  regret,  that  even  among  thinking  christians,  the  "Lord's 
day"  and  its  privileges  are  so  little  understood  and  appreciated.  To 
most  of  them,  its  observance  is  but  the  keeping  of  the  fourth 
command  of  the  Law  though  they  well  know  that  the  Law  reads 
"The  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath,"  and  that  the  day  they  observe  is 
the  first.  For  the  ignorance  and  superstition  and  legal  dread  of  the 
Lord's  day,  the  clergy  is  largely  to  blame.  Many  of  them  doubtless 
fear  that  if  recognized  as  a  privilege,  and  not  as  a  law,  it  would  be 
violated.  But  the  fear  of  man  always  gets  us  into  a  snare  of  the 
devil,  and  so  this  fear  has  borne  much  poisonous  fruit  in  the  church, 
for  it  has  helped  to  put  christians  under  the  Law  of  Moses,  instead 
of  under  that  of  Christ-  "Love,"  and  thus  has  deprived  many  of 

entering  into  rest.  It  would  be  far  better  that  christians  should  be 
resting  fully  in  Christ  and  free  from  the  Law-standing  fast  in  the 
liberty  wherewith  Christ  has  made  them  free  (Gal.  5:1.)  both  on  this 
and  other  subjects,  though  the  preaching  of  the  truth  on  the  subject 
had  left  the  world  at  liberty  to  disregard  the  "Lord's  day.  "This  age 
we  must  remember  is  especially  designed  for  the  preparation  of  the 
body  or  Bride  of  Christ,  that  when  they  are  united  or  made  one  with 
him,  now  in  the  end  of  this  age,  the  world  may  believe  during  the 
incoming  age. 

R315  :  page  4 


There  seem  to  be  different  senses  in  which  God  is  a  Father;  or  he  is 
a  Father  of  his  creatures,  on  different  planes.  But  there  is  no 
mother,  on  either  plane.  As  the  Creator  of  Angels  and  men,  he  is 
their  Father,  and  they  his  sons,  though  on  different  planes. 

That  the  Angels  (Spiritual  beings)  are  called  sons  of  God,  seems 
evident  from  several  statements;  for  instance  —Job  1:6  and  2:1; 
There  was  a  day  when  the  Sons  of  God  came  to  present  themselves 
before  the  Lord,  and  Satan  came  also  among  them. 

Also  Job  38:7.  When  the  morning  stars  sang  together,  and  all  the 
Sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy.  Man  is  also  a  Son  of  God  by  creation. 
Luke  3:38  says,  Adam  was  a  Son  of  God. 

Then  there  is  a  higher  sense  in  which  some  are  to  become  sons,  not 
only  on  the  spiritual  plane,  but  immortal  sons.  Those,  who  present 
their  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  and  thus  suffer  with  Christ,  are  made 
partakers  of  the  divine  nature,  and  will  be  made  in  the  express 
image  of  God's  person-Heb.  1 :3.  The  body  of  their  humiliation 
changed,  and  fashioned  like  Christ's  glorious  body.  Phil.  3:21.  Has 
not  the  Son  of  God,  been  a  Son,  successively,  in  all  of  the  three 

It  would  seem  that  he  appeared  to  Abraham,  vailed  as  a  man,  when 
the  three  men  came  to  him  in  the  heat  of  the  day;  Gen.  18:1,13,22; 
that  he  was  with  three  Hebrews  in  the  fiery  furnace-Dan.  3:25;  and 
Daniel  saw  him  as  a  spiritual  being,  and  fell  as  a  dead  man.  Dan. 
10.  Unquestionably  he  was  the  beginning  of  the  Creation,  of  God  in 
his  pre-existent  state,  whatever  application  may  be  made  of  Rev. 


In  due  time  he  was  born  of  a  woman,  and  became  a  man;  and  was  a 
son  of  God,  as  the  first  Adam—  man—,  was  a  son,  as  seems  clear 
from  Luke  1:35. 

On  that  plane  he  was  the  second  son;  and  gave  himself  a  ransom  for 
the  first.  The  first  man's  disobedience  and  death  involved  the  whole 
human  family  in  a  state  of  death;  the  second  man's  obedience  unto 

death,  secured  for  the  same  family  justification  to  life— the  same  life 
that  was  lost.  God  sending  his  own  son—  son  before  he  came— in  the 
likeness  of  sinful  flesh  etc.  Rom.  8:3. 

The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  his  son  —son  after  he  came— cleanseth  us 
from  all  sin.  1  Jno.  1 :7. 

Let  us  examine  Phil.  2:5,  on,  in  the  light  of  the  new  Revision,  text, 
and  marginal  reading  by  the  American  Committee. 

Have  this  mind  in  you  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus:  who  existing 
in  the  form  of  God,  counted  not  the  being  on  an  equality  with  God, 
a  thing  to  be  grasped;  but  emptied  himself,  taking  the  form  of  a 
bond  servant,  becoming  in  the  likeness  of  men,  etc. 

Here  is  certainly  a  clear  statement  of  his  pre-existence  in  God's 
form,—  a  spiritual  being;  yet  not  equal  with  him;  and  of  a  change  of 
condition  from  a  spiritual  to  a  human  being.  He  certainly  was  not 
immortal  in  either  of  these  phases  of  his  existence.  If  he  had  been, 
as  a  spiritual  being,  he  could  not  have  become  a  man;  and  as  a  man, 
he  could  not  have  died;  but  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  he 
humbled  himself,  becoming  obedient  unto  death,  yea,  the  death  of 
the  cross. 

Wherefore— because  of  this— God  highly  exalted  him,  and  gave  him 
a  name-position  and  condition— which  is  above  every  name.  He 
could  not  "grasp"  it  himself,  but  God  exalted  him;  raised  him  from 
the  dead,  and  now  he  is  the  express  image  of  his  Father's  person,  or, 
being  the  effulgence  of  his  glory,  and  the  very  image  of  his 
substance,  and  upholding  all  things  by  the  word  of  his  power,  when 
he  had  made  purifications  of  sins— by  his  death,-sat  down  on  the 
right  hand  of  the  majesty  on  high;  having  become,  by  so  much, 
better  than  the  angels,  as  he  hath  inherited  a  more  excellent  name 
than  they.  Heb.  1:3,4. 

Does  not  Paul  have  in  mind  these  three  phases  or  planes  of  sonship 
in  Rom.  l:3,4?Paul,  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  called  to  be  an 
apostle,  separated  unto  the  gospel  of  God,  which  he  promised  afore 
by  his  prophets  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  concerning  His  Son,  who 
was  born  of  the  seed  of  David  according  to  the  flesh;  who  was 
declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  power,  by  the  resurrection  from 
the  dead. 

Though  we  may  not  be  able  to  explain  all  the  mystery,  yet  it  seems 
that  on  the  last  two  planes,  there  was  a  begetting  and  birth.  Now  the 
birth  of  Jesus— the  man— was  on  this  wise;  Mary.  .  .  was  found  with 
child  of  the  Holy  Spirit-power  of  God—.  .  .  that  which  is  conceived 
in  her  is  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  and  she  shall  bring  forth  a  son;  and  thou 
shalt  call  his  name  Jesus.  Matt.  1:18-21. 

Again  in  Luke  1 :35.  And  the  Angel  answered  and  said  unto  her; 
The  Holy  Spirit  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Most 
High  shall  overshadow  thee;  wherefore,  also  that  which  is  to  be 
born  shall  be  called  holy,  the  Son  of  God.  Out  of  Egypt  I  did  call 
my  Son.  Luke  2:15.  He  grew  in  favor  with  God  and  man,  and  at  the 

age  of  thirty,  he  made  a  covenant  of  death  and  expressed  it  by 
baptism;  when  the  Holy  Spirit  came  upon  him.  Through  that  Spirit 
he  offered  himself-his  human  nature  and  body- without  spot  to 
God-Heb.  9:14.  — ;  and  it  became  the  germ  of  a  new  nature  so 
when  he  was  put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  he  was  made  alive  by  the 
Spirit— 1  Pet.  3:18;  and  became  a  quickening-life  giving  Spirit.  1 
Cor.  15:45.  The  perfect  natural  man  was  crowned  with  glory  and 
honor,  Heb.  2:7,  and  lost  it;  but  Jesus  came  to  restore  him.  So  he 
was  crowned  with  glory  and  honor,  that  by  the  grace  of  God,  he 
should  taste  of  death  for  every  man  -Heb.  2:9;  which  shows  that  he 
did  not  take  our  fallen  nature.  And  the  word  became  flesh,  and 
dwelt  among  us,  and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only 
begotten  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth.  For  God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  eternal  life.  For  God  sent  not  his 
Son  into  the  world,  to  judge  the  world,  but  that  the  world  should  be 
saved  through  him. 

Was  it  the  only  begotten  on  the  spiritual  plane  who  died?We  would 
say  on  the  earthly. 

The  man  Christ  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all.  1  Tim.  2:5,6. 
Because  he  gave  his  human  nature,  his  heavenly  Father  gave  him 
the  divine  nature  —because  he  gave  his  earthly  body,  God  gave  him 
a  spiritual  body.  God  gives  to  every  seed  its  own  body,  as  it  hath 
pleased  him.  1  Cor.  15:38. 

He  does  with  all  who  present  their  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  as  he 
did  with  Jesus.  Having  suffered  with  him,  even  unto  death,  they 
will  be  glorified  with  him,  to  become  his  body;  the  fullness  or  full 
development  of  him  who  is  filling  all  things  with  all-Eph.  1 :23.  In 
brief,  this  completed  Christ,  having  died  and  lived  again,  becomes 
Lord-Rom.  14:9; 

R316  :  page  5 

or  Agelasting  Father  of  the  human  family  restored,  by  the  "better 
sacrifice, "-Heb.  9:23,  to  the  original  condition  of  sons.  These 
restored  sons,  instead  of  being  required  to  sacrifice  the  human,  to 
become  partakers  of  the  divine  nature;  are  given  each  a  hundred 
years  to  fully  develop  the  human.  Isa.  65. 

B.  W.  KEITH 

R316  :  page  5 


"Not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  ourselves  together.  .  .  and  so 
much  the  more  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching.  "  (Heb.  10:25.) 

The  necessity  for  the  assembling  together  for  mutual  edification, 
encouragement  and  strengthening,  has  been  very  generally 
acknowledged  among  Christians,  yet  we  doubt  if  this  most 

desirable  end  is  very  frequently  attained— and  why?  Because  we 
think,  in  most  cases,  God  is  not  permitted  to  speak,  among  them,  or 
if  so,  he  is  limited. 

These  assemblings  together,  oftenest  take  the  form  of  prayer  and 
experience  meetings,  unless  there  is  one  of  the  number  who  is  able 
to  preach,  and  then  the  tendency  is  to  depend  upon  that  one,  to  a 
greater  extent  than  is  profitable. 

The  writer  attended  one  of  these  experience  meetings  among  those 
professing  the  higher  life,  where  God  was  almost  shut  out,  and  poor 
weak  humanity,  ignorant  of  its  weakness  as  it  always  is,  had 
abundant  opportunity  to  boast  itself.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
meeting,  one  text  of  scripture  was  read,  the  context  of  which,  all 
were  ignorant  of,  and  consequently  its  true  application  could  not  be 
understood.  The  dear  old  book  was  closed  and  reverently  laid  aside 
and  a  prayer  was  offered,  after  which,  one  after  another  told  how  he 
or  she  felt  and  acted.  One  lady  told  how  she,  before  rising  in  the 
morning,  received  her  morsel  of  food  (a  single  text  of  scripture)  on 
which  she  fed  all  day.  How  many  do  so— taking  a  text  that  happens 
to  be  stored  in  memory,  often  interpreting  it  out  of  all  harmony  with 
the  context  because  they  fail  to  examine  it  closely,  taking  a  little 
crumb  of  comfort,  when  the  Lord  has  spread  his  bountiful  table  and 
invited  them  to  feast  at  it. 

Nearly  two  hours  passed  and  the  human  spirit  had  magnified  itself 
greatly,  while  the  holy  spirit  (God-like  mind)  of  the  "new 
creatures,"  (for  such  I  believe  they  were)  was  almost  quenched.  A 
brother  seemed  to  perceive  that  something  was  wrong,  and  said 
"What  these  meetings  want  is  more  prayer,"  and  then  proceeded  to 
pray  for  every  thing  he  could  think  of,  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  he 
asked  for  many  things  in  direct  opposition  to  God's  expressed  will. 
And  so  the  meeting  closed  without  attaining  the  object  for  which 
they  met,  because  God  was  shut  out. 

Again,  at  another  of  these  meetings,  one  hungry  sister  ventured  to 
ask  information  with  reference  to  a  certain  scripture,  and  was  told 
that  lest  it  should  provoke  controversy,  and  since  they  wished  to 
have  harmony,  they  would  just  pass  over  that,  and  so  she  was  left 

Now  is  this  right-shall  we  sell  the  truth  to  purchase  harmony-and 
are  we  so  puffed  up  as  to  be  offended  if  God's  word  should 
overthrow  our  former  convictions?  Or  shall  we  limit  God  to  five  or 
ten  minutes  and  take  the  remainder  of  two  hours  to  listen  to  each 
others  experiences,  which  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten,  would  be  better 
untold?  Why  not  open  the  doors  wide  and  let  the  blessed  Master 
come  in  and  lead  our  meetings? 

It  matters  not  whether  there  is  any  one  learned  or  talented  among 
you.  Let  each  one  bring  his  own  Bible,  paper,  and  pencil,  and  avail 
yourselves  of  as  many  helps  in  the  way  of  a  Concordance,  Em. 
Diaglott,  old  and  new  versions  of  the  New  Testament,  etc.  ,  as 
possible.  Choose  your  subject;  ask  for  the  Spirit's  guidance  in  the 

understanding  of  it;  then  read,  think,  compare  scripture  with 
scripture,  and  you  will  assuredly  be  guided  into  truth.  "And  the 
truth  shall  make  you  free"-free  from  error,  superstition,  and  the 
corruption  of  our  perverse  nature,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  (mind  of  God 
and  Christ)  if  entertained  will  liberate  you  from  formality,  as  well 
as  from  self-exaltation. 

Our  prayers  need  not  be  long— or  vain  repetitions  of  the  same  thing, 
since  we  are  not  heard  for  our  much  speaking.  In  few  and  simple 


we  can  make  known  our  wants  as  far  as  we  can  estimate  them;  but 
God  has  so  much  more  to  tell  us  than  we  have  to  tell  him.  Let  him 
speak,  much  and  long  and  often-through  his  WORD.  "Sanctify 
them  through  thy  truth,  thy  word  is  truth,"  was  Jesus'  prayer,  and 
his  admonition,  "Search  the  Scriptures  for  these  are  they  that  testify 
of  me.  "(John  17:17  and  5:39. )So  will  we  learn  to  delight  ourselves 
in  God's  Law;  it  will  be  our  meditation  by  night  and  by  day.  (Psa. 
1 19:97. )So  also  will  he  work  in  us  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good 
pleasure.  (Phil.  2:13.) 




Among  Christians  there  is  much  which  passes  for  "entire 
consecration,"  but  it  is  often  a  consecration  to  some  self-imposed 
task,  or  work,  instead  of  to  God. 

Some  are  consecrated  and  are  living  sacrifices  to  business,  some  to 
their  families,  some  to  the  temperance  work,  some  to  building  up  a 
denominational  church  or  Sunday  School,  some  to  ministering  to 
the  poor  and  the  sick.  These  are  each  good  enough  in  their  way,  but 
none  of  these  are  the  proper  consecration  for  a  follower  of  Jesus. 

Our  consecration,  like  that  of  Jesus,  should  be  to  do  the  will  of  our 
Father  in  Heaven.  Jesus  says  he  came  not  to  do  his  own  will,  but  the 
will  of  Him  that  sent  him.  (John  6:38)The  fact  that  you  have  any 
choice  or  preference  as  to  what  you  shall  do,  is  an  evidence  in 
itself,  that  your  will  is  not  dead. 

Consecration  to  a  work  of  our  own  choosing  merely,  will  never 
bring  us  to  the  great  reward.  "I  beseech  you  brethren,  that  ye 
present  your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy  and  acceptable  UNTO 
GOD.  "Then,  if  He  sends  you  into  the  "temperance  work,"  or  into 
any  other  work,  it  will  be  acceptable  as  unto  the  Lord. 

If  will  less,  and  seeking  only  to  do  his  will  it  will  bring  us  to  His 
Word  much  and  often,  to  learn  that  will,  and  "He  that  seeketh 
findeth.  "We  leave  the  subject  here,  merely  suggesting  that  thus 

seeking  after,  thus  consecrating,  some  who  are  now— laboring 
chiefly  for  "the  meat  that  perisheth"  or  Temperance  and  moral 
reforms  in  the  world,  or  for  the  extension  of  sectarian  church 
influence,  would  find  directions  something  like  the  following: 

This  is  the  will  of  God  even  YOUR  sanctification.  (1  Thes.  4:3.)  Do 
"good  unto  all  men  [in  any  way]  as  you  have  opportunity  especially 
to  the  household  of  faith.  "  (Gal.  6:10.)  "Forsake  not  the  assembling 
of  yourselves  together"  (Heb.  10:25.)  but  meet  for  the  purpose  of 
"BUILDING  UP  YOURSELVES  on  your  most  holy  faith.  "  (Jude 



The  following  letter  received  recently  was  handed  to  Sister  Russell 
for  answering,  and  as  the  points  might  interest  others,  we  publish. 


Sent  you  a  card  which  you  will  receive  before  you  see  this.  Wished 
to  ask  several  questions.  I  am  interested  in  your  paper,  am  a 
thinking  Christian,  but  not  settled  in  my  views,  seeking  MORE 
LIGHT.  Are  we  to  expect  revivals  and  the  conversion  of  sinners 
now?  Are  we  to  labor  for  this  result?  Is  the  church  coming  up 
higher?  Are  we  to  come  out  of  the  church,  take  our  name  off  church 
books,  or  remain  in  the  church  and  labor  to  bring  the  rest  upon  the 
higher  plain;  or  is  each  individual  to  be  fully  persuaded  in  his  own 
mind  and  act  according  to  his  conscience?  Shall  I  tell  my  sisters  of 
like  faith,  better  come  out  from  among  them  nominally?  In  spirit,  I 
am  far  from  the  majority— this  I  have  called  "coming  out  from 
among  them.  I  want  to  be  right.  Will  you  take  the  trouble  to  answer 
"the  thinking  Christian's  questions?  Please  be  plain.  Many  are 
inquiring.  What  shall  I  tell  them?  I  may  read  your  letter  (should  you 
write  one)  to  others. 

My  husband  is  a  Methodist  minister.  Not  preaching  this  year 

Tell  me  plain  truth,  fear  not. 

DEAR  SISTER:-Your  letter  is  at  hand,  many  such  show  us  that 
there  are  very  many  hungry,  thinking  christians.  Our  love  and 
sympathy  reach  out  to  all  such  though  we  have  never  met  face  to 
face,  and  we  call  them  brother  and  sister  because  we  see  in  them  the 
family  likeness-the  spirit  of  Christ. 

You  ask  if  we  may  expect  revivals  of  religion  in  the  nominal 
church.  No,  we  do  not  look  for  any  evidence  whatever  of  God's 
favor  to  this  last  phase  of  the  nominal  Gospel  church  which  is 
spewed  out  of  his  mouth,  because  in  her  own  estimation,  she  is  rich 
and  increased  in  goods  (both  spiritual  and  temporal)  and  has  need 
of  nothing.  See  how  perfectly  the  picture  of  the  church  of  to-day  is 

drawn  in  Rev.  3:14,18.  That  mixed  condition  of  worldliness  and 
lukewarm  Christianity  we  believe  to  be  the  Babylon  (confusion)  of 
Rev.  18:2,  out  of  which  (vs.  4)  the  Lord  calls  the  few  of  his  own 
who  still  remain  in  that  city  doomed  to  destruction.  There  will 
probably  be  some  accessions  to  their  membership,  but  mainly  from 
the  Sunday  Schools-the  church  is  straining  every  effort  to  keep  up 
appearances  and  urging  immature  childhood  to  join  its  ranks  and 
swell  its  numbers.  But  this  is  not  making  christians  as  we 
understand  the  word.  Christians  are  those  who  have  consecrated 
themselves  to  the  Lord— agree  to  follow  Jesus'  footsteps  in  the 
crucifying  of  the  flesh  (the  human  privileges  and  honors,  etc.) 

All  others  than  the  true  wheat  brought  in,  help  to  swell  the  numbers 
of  the  tares.  Tares  are  not  wicked  people  necessarily  (though  some 
are  wicked)  but  people  who  are  out  of  place  in  the  church- 
imitating  Christians  in  some  respects  as  tares  imitate  wheat.  Those 
who  get  such  into  the  church  nominal,  do  an  injury  both  to  the 
person  and  to  the  church.  The  church  is  injured  by  getting  a  lifeless 
member  to  absorb  its  vitality,  and  who  as  a  representative  will  serve 
to  lower  the  standard  of  Christianity. 

The  individual  is  injured  by  being  told  that  he  is  a  Christian  when 
he  is  not,  and  thus  is  worse  off  than  if  aware  of  his  own  position. 

Surely,  then,  many  people  who  engage  in  this  improper  work,  some 
of  whom,  if  not  all,  think  they  are  doing  God  service,  must  be 
mistaken.  And  this  work  has  been  going  on  for  years  so  that  much 
of  the  wheat  has  been  almost  choked  with  tares.  It  is  not  God's 
work  but  Satan's.  The  tares  do  an  injury  to  the  church,  and  Satan 
was  instrumental  (using  God's  children  as  his  instruments)  in 
getting  them  into  the  church  to  work  the  havoc  they  have.  "He  that 
sowed  the  tares  is  the  devil,"  (Matt.  13,)  no  matter  who  was  willing 
or  unwittingly  the  instrument,  (vs.  21). 

With  this,  I  will  mail  a  June  No.  of  ZION'S  WATCH  TOWER,  the 
first  article  of  which  ("He  on  the  housetop")  will  more  thoroughly 
answer  your  question  with  reference  to  coming  out  of  Babylon.  It  is 
of  no  use,  to  remain  there  trying  to  prop  an  organization  which  God 
has  doomed  to  destruction:  Better  far,  to  trust  his  judgment  with 
reference  to  expediency  and  promptly  obey  his  command  as  soon  as 
he  makes  it  clear.  The  Lord  loves  prompt  obedience,  and  then  it  is  a 
great  advantage,  as  it  gives  no  opportunity  to  confer  with  flesh  and 

Since  we  are  in  the  "harvest"  of  the  age,  the  work  to  be  done  is 
harvest  work:  The  great  work  of  the  present  is  to  help  to  ripen  and 
gather  into  the  barn-condition  of  safety,  the  true  wheat.  We  would 
"do  good  to  all  men  especially  to  the  household  of  faith"-But  if  we 
find  enough  of  this  special  work  to  keep  our  time  fully  occupied, 
we  have  no  occasion  whatever  to  worry  about  the  rest  of  the  world; 
for  in  God's  "due  time,"  they  shall  all  be  brought  to  a  knowledge  of 
the  truth  "and  a  full,  fair  opportunity  to  gain  eternal  life,  and  though 
they  may  first  die  (in  Adam)  the  ransom  price  entitles  them  to  a 

restoration  from  the  Adamic  death,  and  an  opportunity  to  escape  the 
second  death  by  obedience  to  the  law  of  God  written  in  their  hearts, 
no  more  stony  but  fleshly.  (Jer.  31:33.)  Then,  instead  of  being 
prone  to  do  evil  as  the  sparks  to  fly  upward,  it  will  be  the  reverse- 
easy  and  natural  to  obey  when  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  fill 
the  whole  earth,  and  when  the  Lord  rules  instead  of  Satan. 

Knowing  God's  glorious  purposes  for  the  world,  Jesus  let  the 
Gentiles  alone  and  devoted  his  time  entirely  to  the  harvesting  of  the 
Jewish  church.  Though  Gentiles  as  well  as  Jews  were  constantly 
going  down  in  death,  he  did  not  try  to  save  them  then,  knowing  it 
was  not  yet  God's  due  time. 

I  am  glad  to  know  that  in  spirit  you  are  separate  from  the  nominal 
church;  I  think  all  of  God's  true  children  are.  They  see  the  effects, 
but  they  do  not  understand  the  cause  of  the  loss  of  God's  favor  to 
her.  "Woe  to  those  who  are  at  ease  in  Zion;"  but  the  Lord  will 
"comfort  all  that  mourn  in  Zion.  "When?  Isaiah  says  her  condition 
shall  be  a  vexation  to  such,  only  till  he  makes 


them  to  understand  the  doctrine-or  the  plan  of  God.  And  his  plan  is 
now  being  made  clear  to  those  who  can  rest  their  faith  on  a  "thus 
saith  the  Lord,"  ignoring  entirely  the  traditions  of  men. 


In  coming  out  there  are  many  sacrifices  to  be  made,  and  you 
especially  will  find  it  so.  A  minister  in  our  city  said:Bro.  R.  ,  I 
believe  these  things  are  true,  but  it  would  not  be  prudent  to  preach 
them.  Husband  replied,  I  would  fear  to  be  too  prudent  in  this  matter 
since  the  Lord  "hides  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent.  "That 
minister  had  a  large  family  well  supported  by  a  fashionable, 
worldly  congregation  who  did  not  want  to  be  disturbed  in  their 
sleep.  He  ventured  to  preach  a  little  of  what  he  believed  and  they 
told  him  it  would  not  do;  and  to-day  he  is  hiding  his  light  under  a 
bushel,  or  rather,  it  has  gone  out  and  he  is  walking  on,  hand  in  hand 
with  the  world,  flourishing  in  worldly  affairs;  yet  who  can  estimate 
that  poverty  in  spiritual  things? 

You  may  be  called  upon  to  sacrifice  your  present  means  of  living, 
but  fear  not,  the  Lord  will  provide  another.  No  man  hath  forsaken 
all  to  follow  Jesus,  who  did  not  receive  a  hundred-fold  in  return.  It 
was  refreshing  to  read  that  sentence  in  your  letter- "Tell  me  plain 
truth,  fear  not.  "  I  could  tell  you  much  more  than  I  have  time  to 
write  at  present.  The  Lord  has  so  wonderfully  led  me  from  darkness 
to  light,  and  from  husks  to  corn,  that  my  heart  is  filled  with  his 

The  great  sacrifice  necessary,  has  kept  the  majority  of  ministers 
from  the  truth,  but  thank  God,  there  is  some  ripe  wheat  among 
them,  not  choked  by  the  tares.  May  God's  grace  be  sufficient  for 
you  and  your  dear  husband. 

Your  Sister  in  hope, 





READER:-To  properly  appreciate  the  following,  you  should  read 
and  have  clearly  in  mind,  the  articles  in  our  last  issue,  (Dec.  1881,) 
headed:  "The  Antichrist"  and  "The  Counterfeit  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God.  " 

B.  I  am  here  again  Bro.  A.  ,  anxious  to  pursue  the  investigation  of 
Revelation  13,  as  you  suggested  at  our  last  meeting.  I  have  long  felt 
a  deep  interest  in  this  chapter,  and  especially  because  other 
scriptures  refer  to  the  beast  and  image  here  described,  and  say  that 
the  overcomers  get  a  victory  over  the  Beast  and  Image  and  the 
number  of  his  name.  My  difficulty  has  been  that  not  understanding 
the  significance  of  these  symbols,  I  could  not  know  whether  I  had 
gotten  a  victory  over  them  or  not.  I  shall  give  earnest  heed  and 
endeavor  to  weigh  your  arguments  by  the  Word  of  God  only,  and 
not  by  the  "traditions  of  the  Fathers.  " 

A.  That  is  the  only  proper  way  to  study  Scripture.  We  should  come 
to  it  believing  that  "It  (and  it  alone)  is  able  to  make  us  wise,"  (2 
Tim.  3:15,)  and  it  is  this  class  who  shall  understand.  Daniel  said-In 
the  time  of  the  end  many  shall  run  to  and  fro  and  knowledge  shall 
be  increased,  and  the  wise  shall  understand.  To  rightly  understand 
how  it  is  that  certain  parts  of  truth  could  be  hid  from  all  past  ages, 
and  yet  be  due  to  be  understood  by  us  now,  we  should  remember, 
that  God's  Word  is  a  great  treasure  house  in  which  he  has  hid  in 
past  time,  all  knowledge  needful  to  his  children  in  all  ages.  It  is  a 
great  storehouse  from  which  his  servants  may  bring  forth  things 
both  new  and  old— meat  in  due  season  for  the  household  of  faith. 
(Matt.  24:45.)  It  is  because  this  truth  is  generally  overlooked  or 
disregarded,  that  so  many  of  the  Lord's  saints  go  to  old  musty 
volumes  of  the  traditions  of  the  Fathers,  instead  of  going  to  the 
fountain  of  living  truths-The  Bible. 

B.  When  we  look  at  it,  this  is  very  dishonoring  to  the  words  of 
Jesus  which  he  puts  on  a  par  with  himself  saying,  "Whosoever  shall 
be  ashamed  of  me  and  of  my  words.  .  .  of  him  also  shall  the  son  of 
man  be  ashamed  when  he  cometh  in  the  glory  of  his  Father.  " 
(Mark  8:38. )It  dishonors  the  Father  also,  for  Jesus  said  that  his 
spirit  would  guide  us  into  all  truth  and  show  us  things  to  come. 
(John  16:13.) 

A.  Let  us  then  commence:  I  will  use  the  "Emphatic  Diaglott" 
translation  as  it  is  so  much  more  clear;  then  you  can  have  the 
benefit  of  both  versions. 

Let  me  first  lay  down  a  simple  rule  for  interpreting  some  symbols 
found  in  this  chapter.  Dragon-civil  power,  Pagan  Rome;  Heavens- 
the  higher  or  ruling  powers;  Earth- the  people  under,  or  obedient  to 
the  ruling  powers  (heavens);  Sea— the  general  masses  of  mankind, 
not  under  religious  restraint. 

The  first  two  verses  of  this  chapter,  direct  our  attention  to  the 
Dragon  which  in  the  preceding  chapter  we  found  to  symbolize  the 
Roman  Empire;  the  same  which  Daniel  saw  in  vision  called  the 
"fourth  beast  dreadful  and  terrible"  (Dan.  7:7.)This  dragon  passed 
its  dominion  over  to  a  beast  which  arose  out  of  the  sea— a 
government  which  came  up  from  among  the  irreligious  masses;  in 
other  words  the  Roman  Empire  passed  under  a  new  rulership-The 
Leopard  Beast— whose  mouth  was  lion  like,  its  body  leopard  like, 
and  its  feet  bear  like.  This  beast  which  came  into  possession  of  the 
Dragon's  seat  and  power,  we  understand  to  be  Papacy:  it 
corresponds  to  the  "man  child"  of  the  preceding  chapter.  It  has 
certain  qualities  which  resemble  the  first  three  beasts  of  Daniel  7, 
viz:  the  Lion,  Bear  and  Leopard-described  as  representing 
Babylon,  Persia,  and  Greece.  This  new  Beast  then,  would  combine 
certain  leading  characteristics  of  the  preceding  empires  and  unite 
them  in  the  power  of  the  last-the  Roman. 

Babylon  was  celebrated  for  its  splendor  and  its  pride-the  Lion  the 
king  or  ruler  of  all  beasts— so  Papacy  had  a  mouth  of  this  sort,  i.  e.  , 
it  claimed  to  be  the  kingdom  over  all  kingdoms  by  divine  right-the 
kingdom  of  God,  which  was  to  break  in  pieces  and  consume  all 
others— a  strong  mouth. 

The  bear's  feet  suggest  another  of  Papacy's  peculiarities  as  an 
empire—  viz:  persistency.  Like  the  Bear  Empire  (Medo  Persia) 
which  would  besiege  for  years,  and  even  turn  a  river  aside  from  its 
channel  to  accomplish  its  ends;  so  Papacy  moves  cautiously,  and 
gets  possession  of  kingdoms  rather  by  strategy  than  by  battle.  This 
same  quality  is  illustrated  in  the  bear;  it  hugs  its  prey  to  death  with 
its  paws. 

The  body  of  the  Papal  beast  was  like  a  Leopard.  The  Leopard  was 
the  third  beast  seen  by  Daniel- viz:  Grecia.  Greece  was  noted  as  the 
center  of  learning,  piety  and  wisdom  (Acts  17:23):  so  Papacy's 
chief  claim,  to  be  the  ruler  of  all  kingdoms,  is  based  on  the  claim 
that  it  is  the  center  of  wisdom,  learning  and  piety.  Other 
peculiarities  of  the  Leopard  are  its  activity,  vigilance  and 
secretiveness;  so  with  Papacy.  Again,  a  Leopard  is  spotted 
irregularly,  so  too  Papacy's  policy  varies  in  various  parts  of  the 
earth:  In  enlightened  liberal  countries  it  is  liberal,  in  other  places  it 
varies  in  its  rulings  to  suit  the  circumstances. 

This  Leopard  beast  (Ecclesiastical  Empire)  is  given  the  power,  seat, 
and  great  authority  of  the  [Dragon]  Pagan  Roman  Empire,  and  for  a 

time  becomes  the  only  representative  of  that  dominion— the  various 
horns  (kingdoms)  rendering  allegiance  and  support  to  it.  * 

"And  the  whole  world  wondered,  after  the  beast,  and  they 
worshiped  the  Dragon  because  he  gave  the  authority  to  the  BEAST, 
saying,  "Who  is  like  unto  the  BEAST,  and  who  is  able  to  make  war 
with  him?"  (Vs.  3,4.) 

The  people  respected  this  BEAST  because  of  its  peculiarities- 
leopard  body  and  lion  mouth-and  they  respected  the  civil  power  all 
the  more,  because  it  had  so  honored  ecclesiastical  authority.  The 
various  kingdoms  (horns)  soon  learned  that  their  hold  of  power 
over  the  people  was  strengthened,  rather  than  weakened  by 
allegiance  to  Papacy,  for  Papacy  in  turn  recognized  them  and 
commanded  the  people  to  recognize  those  despots  as  of  divine 

Thus  it  is,  that  to  this  day,  the  rulers  of  Europe  claim  to  rule  by 
divine  right  and  appointment  and  their  children  after  them,  no 
matter  how  incapable.  For  the  same  reason  the  Protestant  churches 
of  Europe,  to  gain  national  favor,  protection,  and  assistance, 
became  State  churches  and  they,  as  Papacy  did,  recognize  the 
reigning  families  as  possessed  of  Divine  title  to  the  office,  and 
rulership  of  the  people.  [God's  Word  on  the  contrary,  denounces  all 
the  governments  of  earth,  as  selfish,  oppressive,  and  beastly,  and 
recognizes  only  one  kingdom  as  being  of  God's  appointment,  viz: 
the  kingdom  soon  to  be  established  in  all  the  earth-Christ  and  his 
saints  IN  GLORY.  (Danl.  7:27.  Rev.  11:15.  2  Tim.  2:12.)  It  is  in 
that  kingdom  only  that  the  saints  have  their  citizenship-it  alone 
they  recognize  and  for  it  pray  "Thy  kingdom  COME.  " 

B.  But  Bro.  A.  ,  has  not  the  reign  of  that  kingdom  in  some  sense 
commenced?  Do  we  not  add  in  the  same  prayer  Thine  is  the 
kingdom,  etc.  ?  (Matt.  5:13,  Luke  11:4.) 

A.  No  Brother,  this  is  the  time  to  suffer  ignominy  with  him  at  the 
hands  of  the  World,  as  a  test  of  our  worthiness  to  reign  with  him 
when  he  shall  take  (use)  his  great  power  and  reign.  It  is  not  until 
about  the  close  of  the  Seventh  Trumpet's  sounding,  that  the 
kingdoms  of  earth  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  his 
anointed  (body— church).  Then  you  know,  we  are  told  they  will  be 
angry  and  his  wrath  must  first  come  before  they  are  obedient.  (Rev. 
11:18.)  These  are  so  deceived  by  this  false  teaching  of  Papacy,  still 
continued  to  some  extent,  by  all  of  the  reformation  churches,  that  it 

*It  should  be  remembered  that  the  church  of  Rome  consists  only  of 
the  clergy-the  Pope,  the  "Father"  and  all  Bishops,  Priests,  Monks, 
etc.  ,  "brothers.  " 

R319  :  page  6 

makes  both  people  and  rulers  angry,  to  intimate  that  the  Devil  is  the 
prince  of  these  governments.  (Eph.  2:2.)  Certainly  many  of  their 
deeds  are  worthy  of  such  a  diabolical  head. 

As  to  your  quotation  from  the  Lord's  prayer,  "Thine  is  the  kingdom, 
etc.  ,"  you  should  remember  that  we  found  that  to  be  an  addition 
made  to  the  original  prayer  during  Papacy's  rule.  It  is  lacking  in  all 
ancient  copies  of  the  N.  T.  and  is  properly  omitted  in  the  new 
revision.  No  Brother,  nothing  in  God's  Word  countenances  the  idea 
that  these  oppressive  governments  are  God's,  nor  recognized  by 
him  except  as  parts  of  evil— to  be  wiped  out  by  the  exaltation  of  the 
real  Christ,  head  and  body,  glorious  spiritual  beings,  to  the 
Ecclesiastical  dominion  which  for  several  hundred  years  was 
counterfeited  by  Papacy-the  chief  Antichrist. 

But  to  return  to  the  subject:  The  people  respected  the  BEAST 
saying:  "Who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him?  —who  would  be  able 
to  withstand  the  withering  curse  of  Papacy,  the  spiritual  empire? 

"And  there  was  given  him  a  mouth  (Lion-like— strong— terrible 
utterance)  speaking  great  and  blasphemous  things;"  [The  utterances 
we  examined  at  our  last  interview,  as  you  will  recall.  —Dec.  '81.] 
"and  authority  was  given  him  to  act  forty-two  months.  "  (Vs. 
5.)This  permission  we  understand  to  have  been— to  execute  and  put 
to  death  saints  of  God,  which  it  called  "heretics.  "These  42 
symbolic  months,  or  1260  days  are  the  same  as  mentioned  in  the 
preceding  chapter  and  also  foretold  by  Daniel  (12:7)  as  3-1/2  times 
(years).  With  the  end  of  those  1260  years,  Papacy's  power  to  act-or 
execute  for  heresy,  ended  -1798.  There  the  delusion  that  none 
could  successfully  war  or  contend  with  Papacy  was  shown,  when 
Napoleon  in  defiance  of  the  curse,  took  Pope  Pius  VI.  a  prisoner  to 
Paris  where  he  died.  The  dread  of  this  BEAST  has  not  been  so  great 
since,  and  the  various  horns  (kingdoms)  which  once  defended,  have 
made  war  with  the  woman.  (The  dominion  has  been  taken  away.) 
(Rev.  17:16.) 

Now  we  turn  back  again  to  see  how  this  BEAST  succeeded  during 
its  career  of  power.  We  read  (vs.  6):  "And  he  opened  his  mouth  in 
blasphemies  against  God,  to  blaspheme  his  name  and  his 
tabernacle,  and  those  who  tabernacle  in  heaven.  " 

This  BEAST  power  was  a  slur  upon  God  and  upon  the  true  coming 
kingdom.  Verses  7  and  8  ("New  Vers.  "  "Diaglott  "rendering 
poor.)"  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints,  and 
to  overcome  them;  and  there  was  given  to  him  authority  over  every 
tribe  and  people  and  tongue  and  nation.  "[Papacy's  authority  as  a 
spiritual  empire  or  "kingdom  of  God,"-was  generally 
acknowledged.  ]  "And  all  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall  worship  him- 
-every  one  whose  name  hath  not  been  written  in  the  book  of  life,  of 
the  Lamb  that  hath  been  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  " 

The  deception  of  Papacy  was  so  complete  that  the  World  was 
deceived  and  all  the  church,  except  the  overcomers,  whose  names 
were  "written  in  heaven"  were  deceived  in  the  same  way,  and 

hasted  to  unite  themselves  with,  and  to  worship  the  BEAST,  and 
have  it  enroll  their  names  on  its  books.  From  this  has  sprung  the 
delusion  so  common  to  all  Protestants  at  this  day  —viz:  That  their 
names  must  be  connected  with  some  SUCH  earthly  church  system, 
or  they  are  not  the  Lord's  saints.  But,  the  important  item  is,  to  have 
our  names  recorded  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life-His  is  the  only 
record  of  any  value. 

"If  any  man  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear.  "  (Vs.  9.)Only  those  whose 
ears  had  been  circumcised— those  who  had  come  to  a  considerable 
knowledge  of  God's  word  and  who  had  the  hearing  of  faith-to 
respect  him  and  his  word,  despite  the  magnificence,  success  and 
power  of  error,  would  be  able  to  receive  the  foregoing  statements 
concerning  those  who  were  deceived 


by  Papacy:  that  they  were  of  those  unwritten  in  the  true  church,  of 
which  that  was  the  counterfeit. 

"If  any  one  is  for  captivity,  into  captivity  he  goes  away;  if  any  one 
will  kill  with  the  sword,  with  the  sword  must  he  be  killed.  Here  is 
the  patient  endurance  and  the  faith  of  the  saints.  "  (Vs.  10.) 

The  Papal  system  was  one  of  bondage.  All  who  acknowledged  its 
claims  must  of  necessity  render  implicit  obedience,  as  unto  God; 
for  it  claimed  to  be  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven;  and  its  head,  the  Pope, 
to  be  God's  vicegerent;  consequently  those  who  were  for,  or  in 
favor  of  such  a  captivity  of  individual  thought,  and  who 
acknowledged  the  right  of  that  Papal  system  to  limit  and  define  the 
faith  of  all,  by  consenting,  became  captives. 

Many  Protestant  sects  have  got  into  the  same  snare  of  the  devil,  and 
are  vainly  striving  to  make  a  dominion  by  blending  church  and 

On  the  other  hand,  there  were  some  who  asserted  that  Papacy  was  a 
usurpation  of  the  titles  and  power  of  the  true  head  and  ruler  of  the 
church,  and  claimed  their  right  to  the  individual  liberty  wherewith 
Christ  had  made  them  free.  Such  used,  the  "sword  of  the  spirit, 
which  is  the  Word  of  God,"  in  the  defense  of  their  liberty,  and  such 
were  put  to  death  by  Papacy-it  overcame  the  saints  during  its  1 260 
years  of  power.  This  was  a  severe  test  of  true  saintship— Would  they 
go  into  captivity  and  join  in  the  usurpers  ranks,  or  would  they 
remain  faithful  to  the  true  king  and  wait  for  the  kingdom  which  he 
promised  to  establish?  Those  whose  names  were  written  in  heaven, 
stuck  to  the  sword  and  sealed  their  testimonies  by  death. 


"And  I  saw  another  wild  beast  ascending  from  the  earth,  and  he 
had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spoke  as  a  dragon.  "  (Vs.  1  l.)If 
the  preceding  wild  beast  represented  an  ecclesiastical  power,  as  we 
have  just  seen,  then  this  beast  called  another  should  be  understood 
to  represent  a  similar  ecclesiastical  or  church  power. 

As  the  first  beast  had  ten  horns,  or  powers  which  gave  it  their 
strength  and  protection,  so  this  beast  has  "two  horns"  which 
indicates  that  two  powers  or  governments  will  support  it. 

B.  Could  this  refer  to  Mohammedanism? 

A.  No,  I  think  not;  this  revelation  was  not  given  to  be  a  general 
history  of  the  world,  but  was  a  revelation  given  to  the  church,  and 
relates  to  matters  and  things  closely  related  to  the  church's  history. 
There  is  no  reason,  for  giving  an  account  of  Mohammedanism;  for 
the  same  reason  that  it  would  have  been  useless  to  give  a  history  of 
Confucianism,  or  Buddhism.  None  of  these  were  Christian  systems, 
and  though  they  were  all  anti-christian,  yet  they  were  openly  so  and 
not  so  harmful  to  real  Christianity.  Papacy  on  the  contrary,  is 
mentioned  because  it  attempted  to  palm  itself  off  as  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  and  to  deceive,  while  really,  it  was  the  Dragon  or  Roman 
Empire  united  to  an  apostasy. 

Again,  notice  that  this  beast  "ascended  (came  gradually)  out  of  the 
earth,"  while  the  first  one  came  out  of  the  Sea.  Now,  if  our 
definitions  of  these  symbols  be  correct— as  the  coming  of  Papacy 
from  among  the  irreligious  masses  of  the  Roman  empire,  was 
shown  by  its  coming  out  of  the  "sea,"  then  the  coming  of  this 
second  beast  out  of  the  "earth"  should  signify  that  it  sprung  up 
among  a  professedly  religious  people. 

B.  I  see  the  force  of  this:  But  can  it  refer  to  any  of  the  branches  of 
the  Protestant  churches? 

A.  I  understand  that  the  wounding  of  the  Papal  head,  (referred  to  in 
vs.  3,)  by  the  sword,  (vs.  14)  refers  to  the  Reformation  work,  when 
Luther,  Zwingli,  Calvin,  Knox,  and  others,  by  advocating  the 
teachings  of  the  Word  of  God,  as  opposed  to  the  teachings  of 
Papacy,  showed  that  it  was  the  system  referred  to  in  Revelations, 
and  in  Paul's  writings  called  the  "Mystery  of  Iniquity"— "Anti- 
Christ"  -"The  Man  of  Sin.  "They  struck  so  mightily  at  this  Papal 
head,  that  the  system  had  well  nigh  died;  but  as  the  cause  of  the 
Protest-ants  became  more  popular,  the  sympathies  of  some  in 
power  came  to  be  exercised  on  their  behalf.  Soon  various  small 
German  kingdoms  (princedom's)  were  found  on  the  side  of  the 
Reformers,  and  lent  their  sanction  to  them  rather  than  to  Papacy. 
Soon  Belgium,  Holland,  Norway,  Sweden,  Switzerland,  and  others, 
withdrew  all  allegiance  to  their  former  head  and  RULER-the  Pope; 
and  though  not  acknowledging  Luther,  Calvin,  or  other,  as  a  new 
head  or  spiritual  emperor,  they  supported  the  various  Reformation 
churches  with  state  funds  and  protection.  About  this  time  also,  (A. 
D.  1531)  the  church  in  England  threw  off  her  allegiance  to  Rome 
and  became  a  separate  ecclesiastical  government.  It  thus  followed 
exactly  the  example  of  Papacy,  in  blending  civil  with  ecclesiastical 
power,  and  made  the  same  person,  Henry  VIII.  and  his  successors, 
head  of  all  power. 

The  effect  of  this  governmental  favor  upon  the  teachings  of  the 
reformers,  can  well  be  imagined.  Once  they  had  complained  about 

empire  and  church  being  united  in  Papacy;  had  shown  that  the 
Virgin  espoused  to  Christ  awaiting  His  kingdom,  was  unfaithful  to 
him  (therefore  termed  a  Harlot)  when  she  united  with,  and  leaned 
for  support  upon  earthly  powers.  This  part  of  their  smiting  with  the 
"Sword  of  the  Spirit,"  soon  ceased,  as  they  began  to  regard  the 
favor  and  smile  of  earthly  governments  upon  themselves.  They 
could  not  consistently  condemn  in  Papacy,  what  they  themselves 
had  come  to  enjoy  and  crave.  It  was  their  desire  (lust)  for  power, 
name,  and  influence,  to  do  a  great  work,  and  have  many  children, 
that  led  these  daughters  of  Rome  to  follow  the  example  of  their 
mother- "Babylon  the  great,  the  mother  of  harlots.  "  (Rev.  17:5.) 

But,  Brother  B.  ,  do  not  forget  that  we  are  now  talking  of  church 
SYSTEMS,  and  not  of  all  who  are  under,  or  bound  by,  and  serving 
those  systems.  We  believe  that  the  Lord  has  had  dear  children  in  all 
of  these  (Papal  mother,  as  well  as  her  daughters),  who,  in 
supporting  them,  verily  think  they  do  God  service.  This  is  the 
delusion  which  induced  all  but  a  few  to  respect  the  Papal  BEAST  as 

R320  :  page  7 

true  empire  of  Christ,  instead  of  waiting  for  "the  Lord  from  heaven. 
"  From  that  ancient  snare  and  deception  of  the  devil,  all  the 
consecrated  saints  need  to  be  liberated,  and  nothing  but  truth  can 
liberate.  The  coming  out  of  Babylon  was  commenced  by  the 
Reformers;  but,  as  we  have  seen,  their  followers  made  only  a  brief 
journey,  until  to  a  great  extent  they  fell  into  the  same  "snare  of  the 
fowler.  " 

B.  There  are  some  who  have  evidently  made  more  progress  than 
those  state  churches  you  refer  to  in  Europe.  All  the  churches  in  U. 
S.  of  America  are  free  and  unsupported  by  the  government. 

A.  Yes,  knowledge  and  liberty  in  general  are  opponents  of  religious 
bondage  and  bigotry;  but  in  many  of  these  free  organizations  it  is 
more  because  they  cannot,  than  that  they  would  not  be  supported 
by,  and  united  to,  civil  power. 

B.  Well,  now  I  am  anxious  to  find  proof  of  the  second- the  TWO 
HORNED  BEAST.  It  cannot  be  all  of  those  churches,  can  it?It  must 
be  some  one  church  system,  just  as  Papacy  was  one  church  system. 

A.  Exactly,  it  is  one  ecclesiastical  system;  and  the  two  horns  show 
that  it  is  supported,  and  its  authority  recognized  by  two  kingdoms. 

B.  Let  me  see:  the  Presbyterian  church  is  the  established  church  of 
Scotland,  but  of  no  other  country;  that  would  be  but  one  horn.  The 
Dutch  Reformed  church  is  the  established  church  of  a  number  of 
countries;  that  would  be  too  many;  and  the  same  is  true  of  the 

A.  Hold  on,  Bro.  B.  !You  fall  into  a  very  natural  mistake. 
Remember  that  to  be  simply  aided,  or  supported  by  the  empire  does 
not  make  a  symbolic  "BEAST";  no,  a  BEAST  is  a  government,  and 

to  become  a  symbolic  beast,  a  church  must  needs  become  an 
element  in,  or  part  of  the  government.  This  was  not  the  case  in 
those  you  have  mentioned.  No,  there  is  but  one  church  which  this 
symbol  fits  perfectly,  viz.  :  The  established  "Church  of  England  and 
Ireland.  "  This  system,  like  the  Papal,  was  a  blending  of  church  and 
state—  an  ecclesiastical  empire. 

In  the  year  1200  England  became  subject  to  the  Pope.  In  1531, 
owing  to  a  dispute  between  her  king,  Henry  Vm.  ,  and  the  Pope, 
England  withdrew  from  allegiance  to  Papacy.  The  Convocation  of 
its  clergy,  called  the  same  year,  in  its  decrees,  declared  King  Henry 
VIII.  to  be  "The  one  protector  of  the  English  Church,  its  only  and 
SUPREME  LORD;  and  as  far  as  might  be,  by  the  law  of  Christ, 
ITS  SUPREME  HEAD.  "I  quote  the  very  words. 

B.  I  am  astonished;  why  those  are  the  exact  sentiments  of  Papacy; 
that  is  exactly  the  sense  in  which  the  Pope  is  recognized  as  Christ's 
Vicegerent.  What  a  glorious  representative  of  Jesus  they  had  in 
Henry  VIII.  ,  who,  out  of  six  wives,  was  divorced  from  two; 
beheaded  two;  and  by  many  is  supposed  to  have  poisoned  one.  He 
was  a  worthy  rival  of  some  of  the  Popes  as  an  Anti-christian 
claimant  of  headship  to  the  church. 

B.  The  reformation  movement  had  not  reached  England  at  this  time, 
and  certainly  it  was  much  needed.  The  Clerical  Convocation  which 
could  acknowledge  such  a  head  was  certainly  not  far  from  being  as 
corrupt  as  Papacy. 

The  fact  that  the  title,  "head  of  the  church,"  was  not  an  empty 
honor,  may  be  judged  from  the  historian's  words- "At  the  same  time 
it  was  ordained  that  no  regard  should  be  paid  to  censures  which  the 
Pope  might  pass  on  account  of  this  law,  and  that  Mass  should  be 
said  and  sacraments  administered  as  usual.  In  1534  all  payments 
made  to  the  apostolic  chamber,  and  dispensations  were  abolished; 
monasteries  were  subjected  to  royal  government,  and  exempted 
from  all  other;  the  right  to  summon  Convocations,  approve  or  reject 
canons  [laws  or  doctrines  enacted  by  the  Convocation  of  clergy] 
and  hear  appeals  from  the  Bishops,  was  vested  in  the  King  alone. 
Though  now  honored  with  the  title  of  SUPREME  HEAD  OF  THE 
CHURCH  ON  EARTH,  Henry  contemplated  no  change  in  the 
doctrines  of  the  church;  as  then  held.  Indeed,  it  was  not  until  30 
years  or  more  after  these  steps,  that  the  Roman  Catholics  and  the 
Reformers  [of  the  English  Church]  were  looked  upon  as  separate 
bodies,  or  had  separate  ministrations  and  separate  places  of 
worship.  " 

Relative  to  the  establishment  of  "the  Church  of  England"  as 
separate  from  the  Papal  church,  another  historian  says: 
"Convocation  declared  that  the  Pope  had  no  more  authority  in 
England,  than  any  other  bishop.  The  act  of  supremacy  was  passed, 
making  Henry  the  head  of  the  church,  which  act  has  been  described 
as  the  epitome  of  all  the  measures  which  had  been  passed  against 
the  encroachments  of  the  spiritual  powers  [of  Rome]  within  and 

without  the  realm;  and,  as  being  at  once,  the  symbol  of  the 
independence  of  England,  and  the  declaration  that  thenceforth  the 
civil  magistrate  was  supreme  within  the  English  dominions  over 
church  as  well  as  state.  " 

B.  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  these  matters  are  very  imperfectly 
understood  by  people  in  general.  But  are  the  same  titles- "Supreme 
head  of  the  church  on  earth,"  etc.  ,  still  applied  to  English 

A.  Yes;  and  furthermore  the  crown  worn  shows  the  title,  for  it  is 
surmounted  by  a  cross.  And  the  present  "Great  Seal  of  England," 
besides  describing  Victoria  as  the  defender  of  the  faith,  illustrates  it 
by  a  picture  of  the  Queen,  supported  on  either  side  by  figures 
representing  Justice  and  Religion,  which  sit  at  her  feet.  The  Queen 
is  shown  as  holding  in  her  hand  a  globe  (representing  the  earth),  the 
upper  half  of  which  is  light  colored  (representing  Christianity),  and 
this  surmounted  by  a  cross  which  in  symbol  declares  her  to  be  the 
supporter  or  head  of  the  church  universal. 

This  is  the  same  exactly,  as  you  see  in  the  hands  of  the  Popes  in 
many  pictures.  It  represents  as  a  whole  that  this  head  of  the  church 
on  earth,  is  the  upholder,  supporter  of  the  truth. 

Now,  I  need  not  remark  that  Jesus  never  gave  this  office  to  any  one, 
but  claims  it  himself;  and  any  others  who  claim  it  are  usurpers.  Paul 
said:  "Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church; "  and  that  we  are  to  "grow  up 
into  him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  head  even  Christ.  "Again  he 
repeats  that  God  "gave  Him  to  be  the  Head  over  all  things  to  the 
church,  which  is  His  body.  "  (Eph.  1:22;  and  4:15;  and  5:23;  and 
Col.  1:18. )It  is  the  church  on  earth  that  Paul  is  speaking  of,  hence 
any  Pope,  Queen,  Council,  Assembly,  Conference,  or  any  other 
man  or  company  of  men,  who  claim  or  exercise  the  powers  of  the 
true  HEAD-Jesus,  are  opposing  him.  And  all  who  support  such  by 
influence,  presence,  or  money,  are  abettors  of  evil,  and  supporters 
of  false  SYSTEMS. 

B.  Now  let  us  proceed— I  am  anxious  to  see  whether  this  system 
(the  English  Church)  fills  the  picture  fully.  The  second  BEAST  had 
two  horns;  what  two  kingdoms  (horns)  supported  this  Church? 
Surely  not  Scotland;  it  has  persistently  refused  its  support  and 
recognizes  and  supports  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

A.  Don't  forget  the  distinction  we  noticed  between  a  church 
supported  by  a  government,  as  in  Scotland,  and 

R320  :  page  8 

a  church  united  in  the  government,  as  in  England— we  have  seen 
that  it  is  the  latter  relationship  which  constitutes  a  BEAST. 

Now  let  us  see  about  the  two  horns:  England  of  course  was  one  of 
them,  and  I  think  I  can  give  you  satisfactory  evidence  that  Ireland 
was  the  other.  History  says  that  in  1537  the  Irish  Parliament  in 
Dublin  "passed  the  act  of  supremacy,  declaring  Henry  VIII. 

SUPREME  HEAD  OF  THE  CHURCH,  prohibiting  intercourse 
with  the  court  of  Rome,  and  making  it  treason  to  refuse  the  oath  of 
supremacy.  "Henry  VIII.  also  took  the  title  of  King  of  Ireland.  " 
Thus  we  see  that  the  second  horn  came  up  within  the  brief  space  of 
five  years  after  the  first. 

B.  That  fits  well,  indeed.  The  fact  that  Ireland  was  not  a  powerful 
horn  matters  not,  for  it  was  stronger  than  some  that  supported  the 
Papal  beast.  I  never  saw  a  better  case;  surely  we  have,  beyond  a 
question,  the  SECOND  BEAST,  which  has  so  puzzled  all  the 
commentators,  though  they  saw  clearly  that  Papacy  was  the 
Leopard.  What  effect  results,  from  the  disestablishment  of  the 
Church  in  Ireland? 

A.  From  1538  to  1871-333  years  -the  title  of  the  church  was  "The 
Church  of  England  and  Ireland,"  thus  recognizing  both  horns.  " 

On  January  1,  1871  (by  action  of  parliament  and  the  consent  of  the 
Queen,  the  head  of  the  church)  the  Irish  Church  was  disestablished, 
or  that  horn  cast  off.  So,  too,  all  of  the  horns  which  once  supported 
Papacy  have  broken  off  from  her;  the  difference  being  that  in 
Papacy's  case  the  horns  have  turned  against  her,  and  in  the  case  of 
the  second  BEAST  it  casts  off  the  Irish  horn  of  itself,  believing  it  to 
be  a  weakness  rather  than  a  strength.  And  it  would  not  be  at  all 
remarkable  if  the  second  horn  (England)  would  be  separated  from 
this  beast  (i.  e.  ,  it  would  not  be  surprising  if  soon  the  church  were 
to  be  separated  from  the  state  in  England.)The  "two  horns  like  a 
lamb,"  would  seem  to  indicate  that  this  BEAST  would  be  peaceably 
inclined-not  inclined  to  be  aggressive,  but  merely  using  the  horns 
for  defense. 

B.  I  cannot  see  how  the  next  part  fits-He  spake  like  the  Dragon. 
This  would  seem  to  mark  its  utterances  as  being  worse  than 
Papacy's,  which  is  not  true. 

A.  But  notice  that  it  does  not  say  the,  but  a  dragon.  We  understand 
this  to  mean  simply  that  its  utterances  resembled  those  of  a  purely 
civil  (dragon)  power,  and  in  its  words  there  would  be  little,  to 
denote  that  it  is  an  ecclesiastical  government.  All  know  how  true 
this  is. 

"And  all  the  authority  of  the  first  beast  [Papacy]  he  executes  in  his 
presence  [this  shows  that  the  second  does  not  take  the  place  of  the 
first  beast,  but  that  they  exist  contemporaneously],  and  makes  the 
earth  and  those  who  dwell  in  it  to  worship  [respect] 

R321 :  page  8 

the  first  beast  whose  mortal  wound  was  healed.  " 

B.  I  can  see,  I  think,  how  that  verse  was  fulfilled.  The  Church  of 
England  claimed  all  the  powers  and  authority  which  Papacy 
claimed.  It  claimed  to  be  THE  church;  it  acknowledged  and 
repudiated  some  of  the  corruptions  complained  of  by  the  reformers, 
such  as  the  sale  of  indulgences,  transubstantiation,  etc.  ,  and 

abandoned  those  as  well  as  the  name  Roman,  for  which  they 
substituted  the  word  HOLY,  calling  it  the  original  "Holy  Catholic 
Church.  "It  claims  the  same  governmental  authority  and  the  same 
veneration  for  its  decrees  as  Papacy.  * 

And  by  establishing  a  similar  system,  devoid  of  some  of  the  grosser 
Papal  errors,  it  attracted  attention  of  all  to  those  errors,  as  being  the 
only  possible  fault  of  Papacy.  And  when  some  of  those  errors  were 
shortly  after  discarded  by  Papacy,  the  inference  was  that  both 
BEAST  systems  were  right.  People  at  that  day,  as  now,  seemed  to 
think  those  systems  proper  and  right,  if  their  powers,  etc.  ,  were 
properly  exercised;  but  from  God's  standpoint  the  systems  are 
abominations,  and  wrong  from  the  very  center. 

The  systems  are  based  upon  errors,  and,  like  a  corrupt  tree,  "cannot 
bring  forth  good  fruit.  " 

B.  Name  the  principal  error. 

A.  The  very  basis  of  both  those  systems,  is  their  claim  to  be  the 
"Kingdom  of  God"  in  reigning  power.  That  idea  once  admitted 
justifies  their  persecution  of  individuals  and  nations,  forcing  them 
to  submit  and  bow  in  obedience.  Scripture  accords  those  powers  to 
the  "kingdom  of  God"-when  "the  kingdom  is  the  Lords,  and  he  is 
the  Governor  among  the  nations;  all  the  ends  of  the  world  shall 
remember  and  turn  unto  the  Lord,  and  all  the  kindreds  of  the 
nations  shall  worship  before  thee.  "  Psa.  22:27,28.  He  shall  "dash 
them  in  pieces  as  a  potter's  vessel.  "  Psa.  2:9.  Unto  him  every  knee 
shall  bow  and  every  tongue  confess.  (Phil.  2:1 1.)  And  if  their  claim 
be  GOOD,  who  can  object  to  them  for  carrying  out  the  scriptural 

B.  These  Anti-christs,  to  make  their  claims  of  kingdom  power 
appear  true,  had  simply  to  take  another  step  in  compelling 
obedience,  backing  up  their  right  to  do  so,  by  the  Scriptures  just 
quoted.  And  not  only  was  this  great  evil  sanctioned,  but  their  claim 
once  admitted,  that  the  kingdom  was  established  and  the  reign  in 
progress,  those  who  admitted  it  were  hindered  from  looking  for  the 
true  HEAD  of  the  church;  to  set  up  the  true  kingdom  under  the 
whole  heavens,  which  SHALL  break  in  pieces  present  imperfect 
governments— establish  righteousness  in  the  earth  and  cause  every 
knee  to  bow  and  every  tongue  to  confess  to  the  glory  of  God. 

A.  Yes,  I  agree  with  you;  the  next  verses  say,  "And  he  does  great 
signs,  so  that  even  fire  he  makes  to  come  down  from  heaven  to  the 
earth  in  presence  of  men.  "  (Vs.  13.)This  government,  like  Papacy's 
claimed  heavenly  power,  and  its  denunciations,  were  regarded  as 
from  heaven,  judgments  or  fire  being  called  down  upon  offenders. 

"And  he  deceives  those  who  dwell  on  the  earth  by  the  signs  which 
it  was  given  him  to  do  in  the  presence  of  the  [first]  BEAST.  "  (Vs. 
14.)We  make  a  distinction  between  the  earth  and  those  who  dwell 
on  it.  As  the  EARTH  symbolizes  those  obedient  to  and  supporting 
the  BEAST,  so  "those  dwelling  on  the  earth,"  we  understand  to 

mean  independent  Christians  who  do  not  support  either  of  these 


"Saying  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  [independent  companies  of 
Christians]  that  they  should  make  an  IMAGE  TO  THE  BEAST 
[Papacy],  which  had  the  wound  by  a  sword  and  did  live.  "She 
advised  this  by  her  example.  From  the  year  1 800  to  1 846  was  a 
time  in  which  great  numbers  of  new  sects  arose,  whereas  before 
that  they  were  few  and  prominent.  This  gave  rise  to  uneasiness 
among  the  various  older  denominations,  who  wondered  whereunto 
this  thing  would  lead.  As  the  Bible  came  to  be  read  more  and  more 
by  the  masses,  occasional  individuals  would  feel  free  to  preach 
what  they  thought  it  taught,  regardless  of  denominational  creeds 
and  the  views  of  older  sects.  As  a  consequence  Protestants  were  fast 
splitting  up  into  fragments.  They  began  to  say,  By  what  means  shall 
we  check  and  stop  this  disposition  to  individual  thought  and 
opinion  relative  to  the  teachings  of  Scripture?  They  wanted  to  stop 
the  very  thing  God  desired,  viz.  :  that  each  individual  should  be  free 
and  independent  of  restraint,  with  his  faith  based,  not  on  the  views 
of  others,  not  on  the  decisions  of  councils  or  presbyteries,  nor  in  the 
decision  of  the  Pope,  nor  in  the  things  approved  of  the  HEAD  of  the 
English  Church,  but  in  the  WORD  OF  GOD. 

The  question  came— How  can  we  restrain  these  preachers?  This  was 
a  quandary  to  all  except  the  Roman  and  Episcopal  Churches,  since 
these  both  claimed  the  "Apostolic  Succession,"  and  that  this  by 
ordination,  conferred  upon  their  ministers  special  power  and 
authority  to  preach  and  to  administer  the  "Sacraments";  hence  that 
no  others  had  a  right  to  do  so,  but  were  clerical  pretenders.  Other 
denominations  could  not  claim  this  continuation  of  apostolic  power 
through  their  preachers,  but  simply  set  them  apart  by  prayer, 
consequently  those  of  one  denomination  could  not  object,  that  the 
preachers  of  other  denominations,  as  well  as  all  laymen,  were  not  as 
truly  authorized  of  God  to  expound  the  Scriptures  as  their  own 

But  the  example  of  the  church  of  England  showed  what  a  prestige 
she  had  by  reason  of  the  voice  of  authority  with  which  she 
commanded  a  reverence  for  her  clergy  and  her  teachings.  This 
teaching  by  example  was  not  lost.  The  various  denominations  felt  a 
necessity  for  some  common  STANDARD  OF  DOCTRINE  which 
would  be  supported  and  upheld  by  all  of  them,  and  thus  give 
prestige  to  their  teachings,  and  bring  the  combined  influence  of  all, 
development  of  any  different  phase  of  TRUTH.  Thus  they  would 
protect  themselves  by  being  able  to  say-The  combined  opinion  of 
all  Protestants  is  against  you;  therefore  you  are  HERETICS,  and 
therefore  we  will  shun  you,  and  not  call  you  brethren,  but  use  all 
our  influence  against  you. 

This  was  done  by  the  formation  in  1846,  of  the  "Evangelical 
Alliance.  "  It  was  stated  to  be  one  of  the  objects  of  the  Alliance 
(and  we  believe  the  principal  one)  to  "Promote  between  the 
different  EVANGELICAL  denominations,  an  effective  co- 
operation in  the  efforts  to  REPEL  COMMON  ENEMIES  and 

B.  I  do  not  understand  you  to  oppose  the  Christians  represented  in 
that  alliance,  but  their  attempt  to  muzzle  truth,  and  to  prevent  the 
opening  up  of  any  other  truths  buried  by  Papacy,  than  those  which 
they  had  received. 

A.  Quite  right,  it  is  far  from  my  wish  to  say  they  purposely 
combined  against  the  unfolding  of  truth,  nor  would  I  say  this  of 
Papists.  But  I  do  say,  that  by  their  action  they  were  following 
Papacy's  tactics,  and  that  in  that  Alliance  they  did  make,  the- 

And  they  have  been  in  great  measure  successful.  Very  few 
denominations  have  sprung  up  since  that  Alliance  put  its  measuring 
line  upon  men's  minds,  to  decide  what  was,  and  what  was  not 
Evangelical,  regardless  of  whether  it  be  Scriptural  or  not.  It  has 
tended  to  make  a  separation  clear  and  distinct  between  Clergy  and 
Laity,  as  though  they  were  of  different  races. 

How  much  the  IMAGE  resembles  the  Papal  BEAST  may  be  judged 
from  the  fact  that  Papacy  acknowledged  the  image— owned  it  as  a 
creditable  likeness-by  the  Pope's  sending  "GREETINGS"  to  the 
last  meeting  of  the  "Ev.  Alliance"- 1879.  Strange  to  say  the 
delegates  to  the  Alliance  had  so  far  lost  sight  of  the  principles  and 
doctrines  which  led  to  the  protests  against  the  Papal  church,  (that  it 
was  the  Harlot  church- Anti-Christ  and  Man  of  sin,  mentioned  in 
Scripture)  that  they  actually  felt  FLATTERED  by  the  Pontiffs 
notice,  instead  of  becoming  alarmed  and  examining  how  and  WHY 
he  who  is  "THE  (chief)  Antichrist,"  should  feel  pleased  to  greet 
them  as  follows.  A  prominent  Presbyterian  minister  present  at  the 
above  named  meeting,  mentioned  the  "Pope's  Greeting"  with 
evident  pleasure  and  satisfaction,  to  the  writer. 

A  prominent  characteristic  of  the  BEAST  copied  by  the  image  is 
the  honoring  of  the  special  class,  the  clergy,  with  special  honors 
and  titles.  They  are  known  as  Revs.  ,  Divines,  etc.  ,  but  Jesus  THE 
divine,  said:  "Ye  call  me  Lord  and  Master,  and  ye  say  well,  for  so  I 
am.  ""Be  not  ye  called  Rabbi,  neither  be  ye  called  Master,  for  one  is 
your  Master,  even  Christ,  and  all  ye  are  brethren"  (Matt.  23:8). 
These  titles  are  assumptions  fashioned  after  those  of  Papacy. 

When  the  various  denominations  began  their  existence,  more  full  of 
the  spirit  of  Christ  they  claimed  no  such  high  sounding  titles.  The 

Reformers  were  not  known  as  Rev. ,  D.  D.  ,  &c.  ,  but 

as  John  Knox,  Martin  Luther,  John  Wesley,  &c.  Unpretentious,  like 
Jesus  and  the  Apostles,  they  were  intent  upon  serving  God  and 
therefore  became  the  servants  (ministers)  of  the  church.  These  had 
marks  of  God's  approval,  and  as  a  result,  their  ministry  was 

wonderfully  blest.  But  now  the  clergy  are  far  from  being  servants, 
they  are  Lords.  They  have  itching  ears,  loving  the  approval  of  men. 
As  pride  and  worldliness  have  come  in,  vital  godliness  and  power 
have  gradually  departed. 

For  the  very  same  reason,  they  are  losing  all  power  to  expound  the 
Word  of  God-the  gift  of  teaching-because  "God  abhorreth  the 
proud  but  giveth  grace  (favor)  to  the  humble.  "The  early  reformers 
were  humble,  and  God  led  them  into  much  knowledge  of  His  Word, 
and  although  we  are  much  farther  along  "the  path  of  the  just,"  and 
the  servants  should  have 

R322  :  page  8 

more  light,  yet  we  find  ministers  of  all  denominations  ready  to 
confess  their  ignorance  of  the  Word.  They  appeal  for  their 
information,  back  to  the  early  reformers,  and  thus  confess  that  they 
have  less  light  than  they.  Pride  always  has  hindered  growth  in  grace 
and  does  now.  "How  can  ye  believe  who  receive  honor  one  of 
another,  and  seek  not  the  honor  which  comes  from  God,  only?" 
That  their  light  should  grow  dim 

R322  :  page  9 

and  their  spiritual  life  become  dwarfed  is  the  natural  result  of  their 
joining  the  IMAGE  and  subscribing  to  creeds  made  in  the  fifteenth 
century,  which,  like  the  iron  shoe  of  China,  will  not  admit  of  any 
growth.  It  is  a  shoe  a  little  larger  than  Papacy  put  upon  its 
followers,  but  of  the  same  sort. 

Papacy  established  the  clerical  hierarchy,  who  lord  it  over  God's 
heritage  instead  of  serving  their  brethren  as  Jesus  explained- "One 
is  your  Master  and  all  ye  are  brethren,"  and  as  Paul  said- We  are  to 
speak  the  truth  in  love  and  "grow  up  into  Him  in  all  things  who  is 
the  head,  even  Christ;  from  whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined 
together  (not  by  creeds  of  men,  but  by  love  begotten  by  the  one 
Spirit  of  truth)  and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth.  " 
(Every  joint  is  every  member,  not  the  clergy  only.)"Maketh 
increase  of  the  body  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love.  "Thus 
coming  "to  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son 
of  God.  "Eph  4:15,16. 

As  Papacy  established  the  priesthood  over  the  church,  so 
Protestantism  has  established  almost  the  same,  and  there  is  no 
opportunity  for  the  body  to  edify  itself,  every  joint  taking  part. 
True,  there  is  a  seeming  show  of  liberty  at  prayer-meetings,  etc.  , 
but  it  is  only  upon  the  surface,  for  the  ordained  pastor  is  to  watch 
zealously  lest  anything  contrary  to  the  teachings  of  his  church 
should  be  expressed,  and  if  so  to  silence  the  audacious  member  at 
once,  for  the  church  creed  is  the  rule,  not  the  Word  of  God.  If  this  is 
not  sufficient,  they  must  have  a  sort  of  church  trial  and 
excommunicate  him  ["kill  him"].  The  trial,  by  the  way,  gives 
evidence  of  another  likeness  to  the  beast,  namely,  the  exaltation  of 

the  teachings  of  the  organization  above  the  Word  of  God,  for  all 
such  are  tried  according  to  "the  authorities"  of  their  church. 

"And  it  was  given  him  [the  two  horned  beast]  to  give  life  to  the 
image  of  the  Beast.  "  (Vs.  15.) 

It  may  not  be  known  to  many  how  much  stress  was  laid  upon  the 
"Apostolic  succession,"  which  was  supposed  to  be  a  virtue 
transmitted  through  hundreds  of  years  of  Papal  corruption,  by  the 
laying  on  of  the  hands  of  Bishops.  This,  of  course,  was  vested  in  the 
Roman  church  and  also  in  the  English  church,  on  account  of  its 
being  at  first,  rather  a  secession  from  Papacy,  than  a  reformation. 

To  many  minds,  even  among  the  clergy,  there  was  a  veneration  for 
that  ceremony,  which  neither  Papacy  nor  the  English  Church  were 
averse  to  promoting. 

In  the  introduction  of  Methodism  in  the  United  States  much 
difficulty  was  experienced  because  of  Mr.  John  Wesley's 
superstition  on  this  subject.  He  would  not  sanction  the  giving  of  the 
"Sacrament"  by  any  except  those  ordained  by  the  holy  hands  of  an 
Episcopal  Bishop.  Thus  up  to  1784,  Methodists  could  only  partake 
of  the  Sacraments  from  Episcopal  ministers  (ordained).  The 
independence  war  tended  to  make  the  Methodist  preachers 
independent,  and  the  expediency  of  taking  the  authority  was 
discussed.  John  Wesley  heard  of  this,  and  applied  to  the  English 
Church  to  have  at  least  one  Methodist  minister  ordained  for  the 
American  Church.  Finally,  in  despair,  he  did  the  best  he  knew  how 
to  patch  up  an  "apostolic  succession.  "He  with  two  other  ministers 
(none  of  them  bishops)  ordained  Thomas  Coke  to  the  office  of 
Bishop,  and  from  this  sprang  the  office  of  Bishop  in  the  M.  E. 

I  relate  this  only  to  show  the  superstition  of  even  so  great  and  good 
men  as  the  Wesleys,  on  this  subject. 

Now,  none  of  these  allied  sects  had  the  succession  except  the 
Episcopal,  and  its  recognition  of  the  Alliance  (Image)  gave  it 
vitality-breath-  authority,  "That  the  image  of  the  beast  should  both 
speak,  and  cause  that  as  many  as  would  not  worship  the  IMAGE 
OF  THE  BEAST,  should  be  killed.  "  (Vs.  15.) 

The  worship  and  the  killing  are  symbolic  as  well  as  the  Image,  and 
this  signifies  that  all  who  will  not  bow  to  the  decrees  of  the 
Evangelical  Alliance  shall  be  esteemed  as  heretics,  shunned  and 
cast  out  by  all  who  are  ORTHODOX,  (?)  i.  e.  ,  all  who  worship  its 
decrees  and  agree  to  believe  neither  more  nor  less  than  is  stated  in 
its  nine  articles  of  creed.  Now  the  various  sects  have  a  sort  of 
backing  in  this  organization,  and  each  may  act  as  the  mouthpiece  of 
the  Image,  in  denouncing  as  heresy,  all  matter  not  included  in  this 
general  creed,  and  in  cutting  off  or  ecclesiastically  beheading  those 
who  differ.  (See  Rev.  20:4.) 

B.  I  see,  and  to  be  cut  off  from  any  one  church  now,  implies 
dismemberment  from  all  orthodox  churches;  which  implies  of 
course,  that  you  are  a  heretic,  and  not  at  all  a  son  of  God. 

A.  Yes,  to  all  who  regard  these  earthly  institutions  as  the  real 
churches;  but  to  those  of  us  who  regard  only  the  heavenly 
organization,  and  who  look  for  the  smile  of  the  true  Head  of  the 
church  only,  and  who  accept  His  Word  as  the  only  limitation  of 
faith  and  knowledge;  such  cannot  worship  either  the  BEAST  or  his 
IMAGE,  after  they  come  to  realize  it,  but  will  "worship  God"  only. 

IMAGE  worship  is  hindering  hundreds  from  seeing  the  beauties  of 
the  Word  of  God.  They  may  perhaps  glance  at  it,  and  for  a  moment 
think  for  themselves,  but  that  is  all.  The  church  discipline  is  so 
strict,  and  they  reverence  it  so  much,  that  a  look  or  frown  is 
sufficient  to  warn  them  that  independent  thought  is  a  dangerous 
thing,  and  must  not  be  indulged  in,  lest  they  be  regarded  as  infidels. 
Would  that  all  could  see  that  these  local  organizations  called 
churches  are  not  THE  CHURCH,  but  that  the  Church  of  God 
includes  all  Christians,  all  whose  names  are  written  in  Heaven,  and 
that  when  these  local  organizations  attempt  to  come  between  them 
as  children,  and  God  their  Father,  or  to  put  their  creed  instead  of  the 
Word  of  God,  their  assumed  authority  is  not  to  be  recognized,  nor 
tolerated;  and  that  it  is  our  duty  to  rebuke  it  as  sinful. 

"And  he  causes  all,  the  little  [humble]  and  the  great,  the  rich  and  the 
poor,  and  the  freemen  and  bondmen,  that  they  should  give 
themselves  a  mark  on  their  right  hand,  or  on  their  forehead;  so  that 
no  one  may  be  able  to  buy  or  sell  unless  he  who  has  the  MARK- 
the  name  of  the  beast  or  the  number  of  his  name.  "  (Vss.  16,17.) 

All  classes  of  Christians  must  bow;  all  must,  in  some  way,  give 
evidence  of  their  support  of  the  Image  and  consecration  to  its 
interests  and  laws;  either  a  public,  open  profession  of  being 
members  of  the  alliance,  and  hence  supporters  (mark  in  forehead) 
or  at  least  a  giving  of  some  assistance  and  influence  to  the 
principles  of  Image  organization- (the  right  hand  support). 

B.  How  about  the  buying  and  selling? 

A.  That,  like  the  other  features,  is  symbolic:  The  buying  and 
selling,  refers  to  dealing  in  spiritual  things.  None  may  be 
recognized  as  having  any  right  to  teach  or  preach  or  baptize  or 
administer  the  emblems  of  our  Lord's  death,  except  those 
LICENSED  to  do  so  by  some  orthodox  member  of  the  Image.  And 
acts  of  such  persons  are  not  counted  valid. 

B.  Truly  these  things  fit  together  wonderfully;  nor  should  it  surprise 
us  that  in  giving  an  account  of  the  church  and  its  later  times,  all 
three  of  these  great  systems  should  be  mentioned  thus  by  our  Lord. 
The  English  Church  system  is  certainly  a  BEAST  in  the  same  sense 
as  Papacy  was,  with  the  different  characteristics  noted;  and  the 
Evangelical  Alliance  is  certainly  a  perfect  IMAGE  of  it.  It  is  what 
in  politics  or  business  would  be  termed  a  "ring "-a  religious  ring  or 

monopoly,  organized  to  hinder  others  from  going  into  the  work  of 
truth  seeking. 

A.  You  will  notice  that  this  17th  verse  indicates  that  the  name  is  the 
mark— the  name  of  the  Beast  or  the  number  of  his  name.  "The  next 
verse  seems  to  indicate,  that  this  name  and  number  are,  in  some 
sense,  a  secret,  and  that  it  will  indicate  wisdom,  or  a  correct 
knowledge  of  the  foregoing  symbols,  if  we  are  able  to  solve  the 
mystery  of  the  name  which  is  symbolically  given  as  666.  "Here  is 
wisdom.  Let  him  who  has  understanding  [of  the  foregoing  symbol, 
prove  it  by  a  proper  application  of  the  following  number]  compute 
the  number  of  the  Beast,  for  it  is  a  man's  number  [or  reckoned  after 
a  human  manner];  and  his  number  is  666. 


B.  Have  you  been  able  to  decipher  the  name  and  number?  I  have 
heard  of  many  who  have  tried  all  sorts  of  names  and  applications, 
but  none  of  them  ever  seemed  reasonable  to  me. 

A.  The  same  has  been  my  difficulty.  A  little  over  a  year  ago  I  spoke 
on  the  subject  of  this  same  chapter  to  the  name- less  little  company 
of  "this  way,"  in  Lynn,  Mass.  ,  and  concluded  my  remarks  by 
telling  them  that  I  had  never  seen  a  satisfactory  explanation  of  the 
666.  And,  though  I  thought  I  had  given  a  correct  analysis  of  the 
symbols  of  the  chapter,  yet  I  could  not  claim  it  to  be  wisdom,  since 
I  could  not  interpret  the  number.  I  suggested,  however,  that  if  ours 
be  the  correct  understanding  of  the  time  in  which  we  are  living-the 
"harvest"  of  the  age-and  if  our  general  application  of  these 
symbols  be  correct,  the  number  should  soon  be  understood.  I  urged 
examination  on  the  subject  by  all,  for  the  Lord  is  sometimes  pleased 
to  give  wisdom  through  the  weakest  of  his  children.  "Out  of  the 
mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings  thou  hast  ordained  praise.  " 

R323  :  page  9 

About  three  months  after,  I  received  a  long  letter  from  one  of  the 
thinking  brethren  of  that  place,  saying  that  he  thought  he  had  the 
key;  and  I  think  he  has;  it  certainly  fits  the  lock  in  every  particular. 
I  will  give  it  to  you  very  much  as  he  suggested  it.  His  process  of 
reasoning  was  as  follows: 

Jesus,  who  gave  this  revelation  to  us  (Rev.  1:1),  well  knew  that  this 
symbol  could  not  be  understood  until  about  the  present  time,  for  the 
reason  that  the  Image  was  only  made  in  1846.  Jesus  also  knew,  of 
course,  that  English  would  be  the  language  used  by  probably  four- 
fifths  of  his  earnest  truth-seeking  children,  in  the  "time  of  the  end. 
"He  knew,  also,  that  not  many  wise,  not  many  great,  not  many 
learned  in  all  languages  would  be  of  the  chosen  "little  flock.  " 
Moreover,  it  was  his  custom  to  adapt  his  teachings  to  the  "common 
people,"  and  of  this  sort  his  Jewels  have  been  from,  the  twelve 
disciples  and  since. 

Therefore  it  would  appear  that  the  number  666,  should  be  open  to 
the  comprehension  of  us  all— we  being  the  ones  told  to  count— as 
much  so  as  were  the  other  symbolic  numbers  of  Danl.  and  Rev.  Let 
us  try,  then,  to  apply  these  figures  in  English.  *[This  is  the  first 
application  in  English,  known  to  the  writer,  but  the  reasonableness 
of  it  is  obvious.  ] 

First,  then,  the  number  is  that  of  the  [first]  BEAST.  Let  us  see 
whether  it  will  apply  to  some  of  its  names,  That  system  which  Paul 
calls  the  man  of  sin  is  the 

Roman  Catholic  power  =  666. 

123456  123456  123456 
He  is  in  Revelation  called  a  BEAST 

Roman  Catholic  "Beast"  =  666. 
The  system  is  also  called  the  "woman"  (Rev.  17:18) 

Roman  Catholic  "woman"  =  666. 
She  calls  herself  the 

"Holy  Catholic  Church"  =  666. 
She  is  really  and  truly  (Rev.  17:5) 

"The  Mother  of  Harlots"  =  666. 

Thus  we  see  that  the  number  fits  the  BEAST  well. 

The  second  BEAST  was  anxious  to  have  exactly  the  same  name, 
and  in  fact  it  claimed  to  have  the  pre-eminent  right  to  the  name- 

"Holy  Catholic  church,"  =  666. 

Other  names  by  which  it  is  often  known,  are- 

"English  State  Church,"  =  666. 

"The  Episcopal  Church,"  =  666. 

"Episcopalian  Church,"  =  666. 

"The  Church  of  England,"  =  666. 

This  application  of  the  number,  will  doubtless  appear  to  some  too 
simple  to  be  accepted,  but  thus  God  ever  deals  with  us-hiding  truth 
under  the  vail  of  its  own  simplicity,  so  that  it  may  appear  to  the 
Greek  (worldly  wise)  foolishness,  but  unto  them  which  believe  (not 
to  those  who  believe  without  evidence,  but  who  believe  on  the 
strongest  kind  of  evidence  -the  harmony  of  His  Word)  the  power 
of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of  God.  (1  Cor.  1:23.) 

The  Image  causes  all  who  claim  relationship,  or  whom  it 
recognizes,  as  having  a  right  to  buy  or  sell—  teach— to  have  as  a 
creed,  that  which  shall  mark  them  as  having  either  "the  name"  of 
the  BEAST,  or  the  "number"  of  his  name— 666.  Many  take  the  name 
and  in  their  creeds  recite,  "I  believe  in  the 

"Holy  Catholic  Church"  =  666. 

Among  those  who  thus  openly  mark  themselves  in  their  forehead 
(by  their  creeds)  are  Episcopalians,  Methodists,  Presbyterians  and 
others.  But  others  give  a  seeming  support  (mark  in  their  hand)  to 
the  general  principal  by  organizing  under  various  sectarian  names. 
After  these  are  blended  in  the  IMAGE,  (and  no  one  would  be 
admitted  to  membership  in  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  unless  he  be  a 
member  of  some  such  sect),  they  all  are  collectively  known  as  the 

"Protestant  Churches,"  =  666.  Which  we  see  contains  the  Beast's 

If  we  for  instance  were  to  organize,  though  we  protest  more  than  all 
others  against  the  errors  of  Rome,  and 

R323  :  page  10 

also  against  the  errors  of  the  Image  and  second  BEAST,  yet  we 
would  not  be  reckoned  one  of  the  "Protestant  churches,"  because 
we  would  not  be  recognized  as  orthodox— They  would  not  count  our 
organization  a  church. 

Should  you  inquire  for  our  meetings  and  ask-Is  that  a  protestant 
church  which  meets  here?  the  answer  would  come— Oh,  no;  they  are 
not  Evangelical.  They  have  no  creed  to  mark  them,  so  that  the 
Alliance  can  decide  whether  they  are  an  Evangelical  Protestant 
Church  or  not. 

B.  This  does  truly  seem  wonderful.  I  can  see  how  some  have  it  in 
their  foreheads,  making  manifest  by  their  creeds,  forms,  and  titles, 
that  which  marks  them  as  being  partakers  of  some  of  the 
abominations  of  system  and  doctrine,  which  for  centuries  has  been 
the  mark  of  the  Leopard  BEAST. 

I  can  see,  too,  as  I  never  saw  before,  that  many  of  the  mightiest 
WORKERS  in  the  nominal  church  are  working  for  their  own 
section,  arm  or  branch  of  this  Image.  I  can  see  how  much  of  what 
purports  to  be  WORK  FOR  JESUS,  may  in  reality,  be  devotion  and 
sacrifice  to  the  building  up  of  a  sect,  or  the  carrying  out  of  some 
humanly  imposed  burden. 

But  I  think  we  should  always  discriminate  between  the  SYSTEMS, 
and  those  dear  ones,  some  of  whom  seem  to  possess  so  much  of  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  who  are  bound  by  them. 

A.  I  fully  agree  with  you;  the  distinction  should  be  always 
remembered.  But  let  me  say  that  I  think  quite  a  good  many,  are  still 
connected  with  and  lending  their  names  and  influence  to  these 
organizations,  which  are  BEAST  marked,  who  are  in  heart  out  of 
all  sympathy  with  them,  and  who  hate  as  anti-Christ,  every  system 
which  would  in  any  sense  take  the  place  of  the  true  HEAD  of  the 
church;  and  who  will  neither  worship  Conferences,  Presbyteries,  or 
Popes,  but  who  "worship  God.  "These,  however,  are  fast  becoming 
aware  that  membership  in  the  true  church,  (whose  names  are 
written  in  heaven,)  is  in  no  way  affected  by  the  disfellowship  of  the 

various  human  organizations,  each  calling  itself  the  true  church. 
They  are  learning  too,  that  the  true  communion  of  saints  and  union 
of  hearts,  is  dependent,  not  on  creeds  to  bind  together  as  members 
of  ONE  BODY,  but  on  love  and  common  interest  in  the  HEAD  and 
in  each  other,  in  whom  we  find  the  head's  spirit  of  love  and 
obedience  to  the  Father's  word. 

B.  I  know  that  you  believe  the  Jewish  Church  to  have  been  a  picture 
or  shadow  of  the  nominal  Gospel  Church.  Do  you  find  any  parallel 
to  this  Image  worship  in  the  shadow? 

A.  Yes,  Israel  was  carried  captive  to  Babylon;  there  an  Image  was 
set  up,  and  all  were  commanded  to  worship  it. 

We  have  heretofore  seen  that  Babylon,  to  be  a  type,  or  shadow  of 
the  nominal  church.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  name  Babylon  is 
applied  to  it  in  Revelation.  Papacy's  was  the  greatest  confusion  or 
mixture  of  church  and  world,  but  all  the  reforms  have  been  but 
partial,  and  the  reformed  churches  are  in  much  of  the  same 
confused  (Babylon)  condition.  Papacy  was  "Babylon  the  GREAT" 
(Rev.  17:5),  but  in  the  time  of  "HARVEST"  the  Lord  calls  the 
entire  system  BABYLON.  Here,  as  in  the  shadow,  the  command 
first  comes  for  all  to  worship  the  HEAD  of  Babylon  (Papacy),  and 
afterward  an  IMAGE  was  made,  and  all  were  commanded  to 
worship  it.  In  the  first  type,  Daniel  alone  refused  to  worship  any  but 
the  true  God.  (Dan.  6:7. )In  the  second  type  there  were  more-  the 
three  "Israelites  indeed,"  refused  to  worship  the  Image.  (Dan.  3:18.) 
So,  too,  the  number  of  true  ones  who  are  not  worshiping  the  Image 
now,  are  probably  three  to  one,  who  did  not  worship  the  Beast.  For 
their  refusal  they  were  bound  and  cast  into  a  fiery  furnace.  So  here 
those  who  do  not  worship  the  IMAGE  are  bound,  hindered,  their 
influence  circumscribed,  and  they  are  speedily  in  a  "FIERY 
FURNACE"-of  tribulation,  either  in  their  families  or  communities 
or  in  their  business.  In  the  words  of  Revelation— they  are  killed  and 
hindered  from  buying  and  selling.  But  behold,  they  were  unharmed 
by  the  fire;  it  will  soon  be  manifest  to  all,  that  they  are  not  bound, 
and  furthermore  that  there  is  with  them  the  form  of  the  FOURTH. 
Yes,  the  HEAD-the  TRUE  HEAD  is  with  those  who  will  not  bow 
when  all  others  bow;  who  heed  not  the  enchanting  music  of  the 
hour;  these  are  overcomers.  (See  Dan.  3:6.) 

As  in  the  type  deliverance  came,  so  in  the  antitype,  deliverance  will 
fully  come— the  first  resurrection  glory-to  those  who  have  "not 
worshiped  the  BEAST,  neither  his  IMAGE,  neither  had  received 
his  mark  upon  their  foreheads  or  in  their  hands;  and  THEY  lived 
and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years-this  is  the  first 
resurrection.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  have  part  in  the  first 
resurrection.  "  Rev.  20:4-6. 

page  10 

B.  O,  my  brother,  I  realize  that  the  victor,  in  God's  sight,  is  no  half- 
hearted, no  half-consecrated  one,  but  one  willing  and  glad  to  follow 
the  Word  of  his  God,  and  trust  in  it  though  opposed  by  all  the 

Scribes,  Pharisees,  and  hypocrites-those  who  will  be  tested  in  their 
love  and  respect  for  God  by  the  strongest  attachments,  and  yet 
prove  themselves  faithful  by  overcoming. 

A.  Yes,  brother- 

R323  :  page  10 

Dare  to  be  a  Daniel, 

Dare  to  stand  alone; 

Dare  to  have  your  purpose  firm, 

And  dare  to  make  it  known.  " 

*This  superstition  as  to  the  authority  of  the  Church  of  England  is 
seen  to-day,  even  among  intelligent  persons— New  translations  of 
the  Scriptures  are  refused,  and  the  King  James'  Version  preferred, 
because  forsooth  it  was  authorized  to  be  read  by  the  mighty  King 

*In  the  common  version  and  in  the  more  modern  Greek  texts,  this 
number  is  spelled  out,  six  hundred  and  sixty-six;  but  in  the  ancient 
Greek  MSS.  the  numerals  are  used,  666. 

R324  :  page  10 


The  failure  to  discern  the  distinction  between  ransom  and  pardon, 
has  led  to  much  confession  of  faith.  Christian  people  of  general 
intelligence  will  quote  texts  relative  to  our  being  ransomed  from  the 
tomb,  redeemed  from  death,  bought  with  a  price,  even  the  precious 
blood  of  Christ,  etc.  ,  and  in  the  same  breath  they  speak  of  the 
Father's  gracious  pardon  of  all  offences.  Seemingly  few  seem  to 
think,  for  many  must  know,  that  pardon  and  ransom,  express 
exactly  opposite  thoughts. 

Webster  defines  ransom,  to  mean—  "to  redeem  from  captivity,  or  to 
forfeit  by  paying  an  equivalent.  " 

His  definition  of  redeem,  is- "to  purchase  back,  to  regain 
possession  of  by  paying  of  a  stipulated  price.  " 

His  definition  of  Pardon  is— "to  remit  the  penalty"  or  "to  suffer  to 
pass  without  punishment" -"to  refrain  from  exacting  a  penalty.  " 

The  most  ordinary  thinker  must  see,  that  these  words  are  as 
opposite  as  could  be;  all  can  see  that  both  could  not  be  true  of  the 
same  thing.  If  Jesus  did  redeem  us— ransom  us,  by  paying  an 
equivalent,  thus  purchasing  the  release  from  death,  then  our  Father 

did  not  PARDON  us;  that  is,  He  did  not  suffer  our  sins  "to  pass 
without  punishment,"  but  "Laid  upon  Him  (Jesus)  the  iniquity  of  us 
all.  "  (Isa.  53:6.)Then  God  did  not  (pardon),  remit  the  penalty;  for 
"Christ  died  for  our  sins  according  to  the  Scriptures.  "  (1  Cor.  15:3.) 

The  general  difficulty  seems  to  be,  that  people  use  the  words, 
forgive  and  pardon,  as  though  they  were  the  same,  whereas  they  are 
not  so:  Webster's  primary  definition  of  FORGIVE  is—to  give  away, 
to  make  over,  to  resign,  "to  cease  to  feel  resentment  against,"  or,  "to 
cease  to  impute"  —to  remit.  Webster  also  gives,  as  a  secondary 
meaning  of  forgiveness,  the  generally  accepted  sense— pardon.  But 
note  the  difference  in  the  primary  meaning  of  the  words:  Pardon 
"refrains  from  exacting  a  penalty"  while  forgiveness  signifies  much 
less,  viz.  ,  that  a  claim  is  made  over  to  some  one  else.  Thus  Jehovah 
sold  or  "made  over"  or  resigned  to  Jesus,  the  claims  of  Justice  on 
mankind;  and  thus  Jesus  bought  us  with  his  own  precious  blood. 
Thus  we  see,  too,  that  when  "we  were  reconciled  to  God  by  the 
death  of  his  Son,"  it  was  because  he  forgave  us,  i.  e.  ,  "ceased  to 
feel  resentment  against"  us  (Web.  def.)  because  our  ransom  price 
had  been  paid  as  provided  by  himself,  who  so  loved  us  that  he  gave 
His  son  to  redeem  us.  Thus,  too,  "God  was  in  Christ 
RECONCILING  the  world  to  himself,  not  imputing  their  trespasses 
unto  them.  "  The  sins  had  been  imputed  to  mankind,  until  Jesus 
died,  then  God  FORGAVE  i.  e.  ,  "ceased  to  impute,"  (Webster's 
def.)  to  us,  what  had  been  paid  by  our  RANSOM. 

Now  mark  clearly  that  God  did  not  PARDON,  i.  e.  ,  "refrain  from 
exacting  the  penalty,"  but  "Laid  upon  Him  (Jesus)  the  iniquity  of  us 
all.  "  He  bore  our  sins  (penalty)  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree.  (1  Pet. 
2:24.)  And  now  we  see  how  God  forgave  us  freely  for  CHRIST'S 
SAKE,  i.  e.  ,  because  He  paid  the  penalty  which  was  the  full 
satisfaction  of  Justice. 

Not  that  God  desired  to  destroy  men  and  Jesus  appeased  his  wrath; 
no,  God's  love  for  the  world  was  the  cause  of  the  redemption  or 
purchase.  "God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  sent  his  only  begotten 
Son"  to  purchase  -redeem  them.  Yes,  the  whole  plan  is  of  God. 
(Rom.  11:36.) 

But  it  should  not  be  supposed,  that  God  compelled  the  just  one  to 
die  for  the  unjust.  No,  Justice  could  not  inflict  punishment  upon  one 
for  another's  sin.  The  Scriptures  declare  -He  laid  down  his  life,  of 
himself;  not  for  fear  of  Divine  wrath;  not  because  compelled;  but 
for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  him,  (the  Father's  promises  of  high 
exaltation  to  glory,  honor,  and  immortality:  and  for  the  joy  of 
redeeming  and  restoring  mankind  and  of  bringing  many  sons  to 
glory)  HE  ENDURED  THE  CROSS.  Heb.  12:2. 

Now  notice,  the  Greek  words—  Apoluo,  Aphiemi,  and  Aphesis, 
translated  -forgiveness,  forgiven,  and  forgive,  in  the  New 
Testament,  have  the  same  significance  as  the  corresponding  English 
words:  or  as  given  by  Young- "To  let  go,"  or  "to  send  away.  "Mark 
well,  it  does  not  mean  as  some  seem  to  infer— to  send  away  without 

an  equivalent.  It  does  not  mean  that  God  will  let  go  the  sinner 
unconditionally.  But  God  will  let  go  the  prisoners  out  of  death, 
because  he  has  found  a  RANSOM.  (Job  33:24.) 

Yes,  Jesus  gave  himself  a  RANSOM  (an  equivalent  price)  for  all: 
(1  Tim.  2:6.)  Therefore,  "all  that  are  in  their  graves  (prisoners  in  the 
pit)  shall  hear  his  voice  and  come  forth. 

Though  the  word  pardon  does  not  occur  in  the  New  Testament,  a 
Greek  word  of  nearly  the  same  meaning  does  occur,  viz: 
Karazomai- It  signifies,  to  forgive  freely.  We  will  give  some 
illustrations  of  the  use  of  this  word,  from  which  you  will  see  that  it 
does  not  oppose  but  confirms  our  statements,  that  our  Father  does 
not  pardon,  or  unconditionally  set  sinners  free,  from  sin's  penalty. 
(The  words  forgive  and  forgave  as  translated  from  this  word 
Karazomai  occur  in  all,  only  twelve  times.) 

"Forgiving  one  another.  .  .  even  as  Christ  forgave  you.  "  (Col. 
3:13.)  "When  they  had  nothing  to  pay  he  frankly  forgave  them  both. 
""He  to  whom  he  forgave  most.  "  (Luke  7:42,  43.)  Here  are  four 
instances  in  which  it  is  FREE  forgiveness,  or  PARDON.  But  notice 
it  is  not  Jehovah,  but  Christ  and  the  disciples  who  do  the  free 
forgiving.  Jesus  was  in  the  very  act  of  paying  the  ransom  price  of 
both  Simon,  Mary,  and  others,  and  realizing  that  Justice  would  be 
satisfied  by  his  act,  he,  as  the  purchaser,  could  freely  forgive  them. 

We  wish  that  all  our  readers  might  hereafter  be  able  to  appreciate 
the  difference  between  pardoned  and  forgiveness,  or  reconciliation 
toward  us  as  based  on  our  "redemption  through  his  (Jesus')  blood.  " 
(Col.  1:14.)  All  will  admit  that  God  is  JUST;  and  if  so,  he  did  not 
inflict  too  severe  a  sin  penalty  on  man  when  he  deprived  him  of 
life.  Now,  if  that  penalty  was  just,  6000  years  ago,  it  is  still  a  just 
penalty,  and  will  be  just  for  all  coming  time.  If  the  penalty  was  too 
severe,  and  God  pardons  the  sinner  from  further  continuance  of  the 
penalty,  it  proves  that  God  was  then,  or  is  now  UNJUST.  If  it  was 
right  6000  years  ago  to  deprive  mankind  of  life  because  of  sin,  it 
would  be  always  wrong  to  restore  the  life,  unless  the  sin  were  paid 
for-canceled.  This  could  only  be  accomplished  by  another  being  of 
the  same  kind,  whose  right  to  life  was  unforfeited,  giving  himself  as 
a  substitute  or  ransom. 

It  is  written:  "There  is  none  righteous  -no,  not  ONE.  "Therefore 
none,  in  the  sight  of  justice,  have  a  right  to  life;  and  God  could  not 
justly  give  pardon  and  life  to  those  whom  his  own  Justice  had 
already  condemned;  to  do  so,  would  be  to  make  Mercy  and  Love 
over-ride  Justice,  and  such  a  warfare  is  not  supposable  in  God's 
attributes.  No,  if  the  Love  and  Mercy  of  God  would  benefit  men,  it 
must  be  done  in  harmony  with  Justice.  And  it  was;  LOVE  provided 
the  ransom  (1  John  4:10.)And  MERCY  uses  the  same  ONE  [Christ, 
head  and  body]  as  its  agent  in  blessing  the  world  of  men. 

"Forever  firm  Thy  JUSTICE  stands, 
As  mountains  their  foundations  keep.  " 

This  very  principle  of  JUSTICE  which  underlies  all  of  our  Father's 
doings  is  the  ground  of  our  strong  confidence  in  all  his  promises. 

Our  Father  declares  that  He  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
forever;  with  Him  is  no  variableness  at  all,  neither  shadow  of 
turning.  (Jam.  1:17.)  If  He  were  so  changeable  as  to  condemn  to  a 
penalty  in  Adam's  day,  and  6000  years  after  to  revoke  and  annul 
His  own  decision,  what  security  could  we  have  that  in  6000  years, 
more  or  less,  He  might  not  change  again,  and  remand  us  to  the 
prison-house  of  death  by  REVOKING  THE  PARDON  of  some  or 
of  all.  And  we  have  no  foundation  for  hope,  except  in  the  fact  that 
Christ  died  for  us. 







"For    there    was    a    tabernacle 

made...which  was  a  figure 

for  the  time  then  present."  But  Christ  being  come  an 

High  Priest  of  good  things--to  come  by  a  greater  and 

more  perfect  Tabernacle  not  made  with  his 

own  blood  he  entered  in  once  into  the  [antitypical]  Holy 

Place  [Tabernacle]  have  obtained  eternal  redemption  for 

us."  Heb.  9:  2,  9, 11, 12. 












"For  there  was  a  tabernacle 

made...which  was  a  figure 

for  the  time  then  present."  But  Christ  being  come  an 

High  Priest  of  good  things--to  come  by  a  greater  and 

more  perfect  Tabernacle  not  made  with  his 

own  blood  he  entered  in  once  into  the  [antitypical]  Holy 

Place  [Tabernacle]  have  obtained  eternal  redemption  for 

us."  Heb.  9:  2,  9, 11, 12. 






THIS  pamphlet  is  prepared  for  thinking  Christians  especially  those, 
who  "by  reason  of  use,  have  their  senses  exercised  to  discern  both 
good  and  evil."  (Heb.  5:  11-14) 

The  author  has  sought  to  present  not  so  much  the  details  of  the 
Tabernacle  structure  and  its  furniture,  as  an  explanation  of  the 
teachings,  and  of  the  significance  of  the  typical  sacrifices.  The 
former  have-been  frequently  described  at  length  by  other  writers. 
In  the  interpretation  of  the  types  we  accept  as  correct,  only  such 
interpretation,  as  is  found  in  harmony  with  other  features  of  the 
same  type,  and  with  the  plan  and  Word  of  God  in  general.  When 
we  find  this,  and  we  believe  it  to  be  the  case  in  those  explanations 
offered  in  this  little  work,  then  we  feel  sure  that  we  have  the  truth 
on  the  subject. 

As  many  of  the  thoughts  are  new,  the  readers  will  generally  be 
more  benefited  by  a  second  or  third  reading  than  by  the  first. 

This  pamphlet  is  dedicated  to  the  Priests  and  Levites  of  the  Gospel 
Age-The  body  of  Christ,  and  Household  of  Faith-praying  the  God 
of  all  grace  that  it  may  be  blest  to  such  as  have  an  "ear  to  hear." 

The  Author 

Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  U.S.A.,  February  1,  1882 




The  Tabernacle  which  god  commanded  Israel  to  construct  in 
the  Wilderness,  and  in  connection  with  which,  all  their  religious 
services  and  ceremonies  were  instituted,  is,  as  Paul  assures  us,  a 
shadow  of  good  things  to  come.  (Heb.  8:  5;  10:1;  Col.  2:17).  In  fact 
the  whole  nation  of  Israel,  with  their  laws  and  their  religious 
services  and  ceremonies,  was  typical  of  the  spiritual  Israel,  with 
their  higher  privileges,  developed  during  the  Gospel  Age. 

This  being  true,  our  understanding  of  the  plan  and  work  of 
salvation  now  in  progress,  as  will  as  its  future  developments, 
cannot  fail  to  be  greatly  increased  and  cleared  by  a  careful  study  of 
that  Jewish  shadow,  which  they  repeated  year  by  year  continually 
for  our  edification,  who  live  in  this  Gospel  Age.  (1  Pet.  1:12) 

It  is  not  simply  to  gain  a  historical  knowledge  of  the  Jewish 
forms,  ceremonies,  and  worship,  that  we  come  to  the  investigation 
of  this  subject,  but  that  we  may  be  edified  by  understanding  the 
substance  from  an  examination  of  the  shadow,  as  god  designed  in 
arranging  it. 

We  would  fail  to  attach  sufficient  weight  and  importance  to  the 
shadow,  unless  we  realize  how  carefully  God  guided  and  directed 
all  of  its  details:  First,  taking  Moses  up  into  the  mount  and  giving 
him  an  illustration  of  just  how  things  were  to  be  made;  Secondly, 
charging  him  to  be  very  careful-"See,  saith  He,  that  thou  make  all 
things  after  the  pattern  showed  thee  in  the  mount."  (Heb.  8:5,  Ex. 
25:40).  So  too,  with  all  the  minutia  of  the  service;  every  jot  and 
tittle  must  be  performed  in  the  type,  because  it  illustrated 
something  great  and  grand  coming  after.  And  in  order  that  these 
shadows  might  all  be  exactly  performed,  and  that  the  people  might 
not  become  careless,  the  usual  penalty  for  any  violation  was  death: 

For  instance-2  Sam.  6:6,  7;  Lev.  10:2;  Ex.  28:43;  Num.  4:15,  20: 
17:  13. 

Realizing  God's  care  in  making  the  "shadow,'"  should  not  only 
give  us  confidence  in  its  correctness-that  not  one  jot  or  tittle  of  it 
shall  fail  until  all  shall  be  fulfilled  (Matt.  5:18)-But,  it  should  also 
awaken  in  us  so  great  an  interest  in  god's  plan,  as  would  lead  us  to 
examine  closely,  and  search  carefully,  for  the  meaning  of  those 
shadows:  And  this,  with  God's  promised  blessing  we  now  propose 
to  do,  assured  that  among  those  who  are  truly  God's  consecrated 
ones-children  begotten  of  the  Spirit-"He  that  seeketh;  and  to  him 
that  knocketh,  it  shall  be  opened." 

The  Tabernacle  represented  spiritual  (heavenly)  conditions;  the 
furthest-Most  Holy-representing  the  perfect  spiritual  condition  in 
which  Jehovah's  glory  is  seen.  The  glory  within  testified  to  the 
majesty  of  his  presence,  while  the  cloud  without  was  a  continual 
reminder  of  their  separation  from  him. 

The  directions  given  to  Moses  for  its  construction  may  be 
found  in  Ex.  25  to  27,  and  the  account  of  the  performance  of  the 
work  in  Ex.  35  to  40.  Briefly  stated,  the  Tabernacle  was 
constructed  of  a  series  of  boards,  "overlaid"  or  plated  with  gold 
and  set  on  end  into  sockets  of  silver,  and  firmly  fastened  together 
by  bars  of  the  same  wood  (Shittim)  also  covered  with  gold. 

This  structure  was  15  feet  wide,  15  feet  high,  and  45  feet  long 
(Shittim)  also  covered  with  gold.  It  was  covered  by  a  large  linen 
cloth,  with  figures  of  cherubic  woven  into  it,  in  blue,  purple  and 
scarlet  colors.  The  open  end,  or  front  of  the  structure  was  closed  by 
a  curtain  of  similar  material  to  the  covering  cloth-called  the  door, 
or  first  vail.  Another  cloth  of  the  same  materials  and  colors,  and 
similarly  woven  with  figures  of  cherubs,  call  "the  Vail"  (or  second 
vail)  was  hung  under  the  taches,  thus  dividing  he  Tabernacle  into 
two  apartments.  The  first  or  larger  apartment  (15  feet  wide  and  30 
feet  long)  was  called  "The  Holy."* 

The  second  apartment  (15  feet  wide  and  15  feet  long)  was 
called  "The  Most  Holy."  Over  this  Tabernacle  proper,  was  a  tent  to 
shelter  it  and  protect  it  from  the  weather.  It  was  made  of  a  covering 
of  goat's  hair,  another  of  ram  skins  dyed  red,  and  another  of  badger 
skins-seal  skins. 

The  Tabernacle  was  surrounded  by  a  yard  or  "court"  toward  the 
rear  of  which,  it  stood.  This  court  75  feet  wide  and  150  feet  long 
was  formed  by  linen  curtains  suspended  from  silver  hooks,  set  in 
the  tops  of  wooden  posts  7-1/2  feet  high,  which  were  set  in  heavy 
sockets  of  brass  (copper)  and  braced  like  the  test  with  cords  and 
pins.  This  enclosure  was  all  holy  ground,  and  was  therefore  called 
the  "holy  place"-also  the  "court  of  the  Tabernacle."  Its  opening, 
like  the  door  of  the  Tabernacle,  was  toward  the  east,  and  was  called 

"the  gate."  It  also  was  of  linen  embroidered  with  blue,  purple  and 
scarlet.  It  will  be  noticed  that  the  three  entrance  passages,  viz.:  "the 
gate"  to  the  court  or  "holy  place"-"the  door"  to  the  "holy"  and 
"the  vail"  to  the  "Most  Holy"  were  of  the  same  material  and  colors. 
*Frequently  this  in  our  translation  is  improperly  called  the  "holy 
place;"  and  in  such  instances  the  word  place  will  be  found  in 
italics,  indicating  that  it  has  been  supplied  by  the  translators,  as  for 
instance  in  Ex.  26:33.  This  error  is  quite  confusing  as  "the  court" 
was  properly  called  "the  holy  place."  When  place  is  not  in  italics, 
"the  court"  is  always  means.  See  Lev.  14:13  and  6:27.  In  some 
instances  "The  Holy  is  termed  "The  Tabernacle  of  the 
congregation"  and  called  "the  Holy  place"  (place  in  italics.) 
Instances,  Lev.  16:17,  20,  33.  In  our  description  we  will  call  those 
apartments  severally,  "The  Camp,"  The  Court,"  "The  Holy"  and 
"Most  Holy." 


consisted  of  but  two  pieces:  the  "Brazen  Altar"  and  the  "Laver." 


First  on  entering  the  gate  and  immediately  in  front  of  it  stood 
the  Brazen  Altar.  This  altar  was  made  of  woodland  covered  with 
copper,  it  was  7-1/2  feet  square,  4-1/2  feet  high.  It  had  various 
utensils  belonging  to  its  service-fire  plans,  called  censers,  for 
carrying  the  fire  to  the  Incense  Altar;  basins  to  receive  the  blood; 
flesh-hooks,  shovels,  etc. 


Next,  between  the  Brazen  Altar  and  the  door  of  the  Tabernacle, 
was  the  Laver.  It  was  made  of  polished  copper  which  served  as  a 
mirror,  and  was  a  receptacle  for  water  for  the  washing  of  the  priests 
before  entering  the  Tabernacle. 


consisted  of  a  Table,  a  Candlestick  and  a  Incense  Altar  in  the  holly, 
and  the  Ark  of  the  Testimony  in  the  Most  Holy. 


Within  the  Tabernacle  on  the  right  (north)  stood  a  wooden 
table  overlaid  with  gold,  and  upon  it  were  placed  twelve  cakes  of 
unleavened  bread  in  two  rows  or  piles  with  frankincense  on  top  of 
each  pile.  (Lev.  24:6)  The  bread  was  for  the  priests;  it  was  holy, 
and  was  renewed  every  Sabbath  day. 


Opposite  this  table  was  the  "candlestick"  made  of  pure  gold 
beaten  work  (hammered  out)  having  seven  branches  and  in  each 
branch  a  lamp.  It  was  the  only  light  in  "the  holy,"  for  as  we  have 
seen,  the  natural  light  was  obscured  by  the  walls  and  curtains- 
there  were  no  windows. 


Further  on,  close  up  the  "the  Vail"  stood  a  small  altar  of  wood, 
covered  with  gold,  called  the  "Golden  Altar"  or  "Incense  Altar."  It 
had  no  fire  upon  it  except  as  the  priests  brought  it  in  the  censers 
which  they  set  in  the  top  of  this  golden  altar,  and  then  crumbled  the 
incense  upon  it,  giving  forth  fragrant  perfume. 


Beyond  the  vail,  in  the  Most  Holy,  there  was  but  one  piece  of 
furniture-the  Ark.  It  was  a  rectangular  box  made  of  wood  overlaid 
with  gold,  having  a  lid  called  the  "Mercy  Seat,"  which  was  of  pure 
gold.  Upon  it  (and  of  the  same  piece)  were  two  cherubs  of  gold- 
beaten  work.  Within  this  ark  (under  the  mercy  seat)  were  placed 
the  golden  bowl  of  manna,  and  Aaron's  rod  that  budded,  and  the 
two  tables  of  the  law.  (Heb.  9:4)  Upon  the  mercy  seat,  a 
supernatural  light  appeared  shining  out  between  the  cherubim:  This 
was  the  only  light  in  the  Most  Holy. 

It  is  noticeable  that  everything  inside  the  Tabernacle  was  of 
gold,  while  in  the  court  everything  was  of  copper.  Wood,  which 
was  used  as  the  basis,  and  was  covered  by  these  metals  was  used, 
we  believe,  simply  to  make  the  articles  lighter  of  weight,  than  if  of 
solid  metal.  This  would  be  an  important  consideration  where  they 
traveled  continually.  (The  vessels  of  the  Temple  were  of  solid 
metals.  1  Kings  7:23,  48)  These  two  metals,  gold  and  copper,  were 
used,  we  think,  to  represent  two  different  natures-copper 
representing  the  human  nature  (in  its  perfection);  and  gold 
representing  the  divine  nature-much  alike  in  their  appearance,  yet 
different  in  quality,  as  the  human  is  an  image  of  the  Diving  Being. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  the  arrangement  of  the  structure  formed 
three  general  parts-the 


The  Camp  represented  the  condition  of  the  world  of  mankind  in 
sin,  typified  by  all  Israel.  These  were  separated  from  all  holy  things 
by  the  curtains  of  white  linen,  which  to  those  within  represent  a 
wall  of  unbelief  which  hinders  their  view  of,  and  access  to  holy 
things  within.  The  only  view  of,  and  access  to  holy  things  within. 
The  only  way  to  enter  "the  court"  or  "holy  place"  is  to  come 

through  the  gate-"I  am  the  way... no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father 
but  by  me."  John  14:6. 

The  Court  represented  the  condition  of  justification  entered  by 
faith  in  Christ,  the  "gate."  Into  this  court,  only  Levites  (type  of 
believers)  were  allowed  to  come.  These  have  access  to  the  brazen 
altar  and  laver,  and  do  service  in  the  court,  but  have  no  right  as 
Levites  (believers)  to  go  into  the  Tabernacle;  no,  nor  even  to  look 
into  it.  (Num.  4:19,20)  Here  all  things  are  of  copper  representing 
the  perfect  human  condition. 

The  Tabernacle  represented  the  condition  of  all  who  have 
changed  their  nature;  that  is,  those  who  have  consecrated  their 
human  nature  to  death,  and  have  become  partakers  of  the  Divine 
nature  by  being  begotten  of  the  Spirit.  And  no  human  being,  be  he 
ever  so  full  of  faith,  be  he  washed  from  every  sin  and  in  God's 
sight  justified  freely  from  all  things-reckoned  perfect,  can  have 
any  place  or  privilege  in  Divine  things;  not  even  to  look  into  them. 
("The  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit... neither 
can  he  know  them  because  they  are  spiritual  discerned.)"  1  Cor. 

All  things  in  the  Tabernacle  are  of  gold  representing  the  Divine 
nature.  Only  those  of  the  Levites  who  were  consecrated  to  the  work 
of  sacrifice  (the  Priests)  had  access  to  the  Tabernacle.  So  only 
those  of  the  household  of  faith,  who  are  consecrated  to  sacrifice, 
enter  the  Divine  condition  represented  by  the  Tabernacle. 

The  court  or  justified  human  condition  was  entered  by  faith 
only;  but  while  we  must  retain  the  faith  that  justifies,  we  must  do 
more,  if  we  would  change  our  nature  and  become  "new  creatures"- 
-partakers  of  the  Divine  nature.  If  we  would  enter  the  Tabernacle  or 
Divine  condition,  we  must  crucify  the  justified  flesh,  presenting 
our  human  wills  and  bodies  a  living  sacrifice  to  God;  no  longer  to 
seek  for  human  pleasure,  honors,  praise,  etc.,  but  to  be  dead  to 
these  and  alive  to  the  heavenly  ones.  Yet  we  come  into  this 
condition  also,  through  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

The  two  apartments  of  the  Tabernacle,  the  Holy  and  the  Most 
Holy,  represented  two  phases  of  the  Divine  life.  The  Holy 
represented  the  present  condition  of  those  begotten  of  God  through 
the  Word.  (Divine  minded,  "new  creatures,"  dwelling  this  side  of 
"the  vail"-in  the  flesh.)  The  Most  Holy  represented  our  perfected 
condition  as  new  creatures.  When  born  from  the  dead  in  the 
resurrection.  Then  being  beyond  the  vail-the  flesh,  we  shall  have 
our  glorious  spiritual  bodies,  as  well  as  our  spiritual  minds.  We 
shall  be  like  our  Leader,  our  forerunner  beyond  the  vail,  who, 
having  entered,  hath  consecrated  for  us  this  new  and  living  way  (to 
the  new  life)  beyond  the  vail,  that  is  to  say  his  flesh.  The  spiritual 
minded  creature  in  the  Holy,  by  faith  looks  forward  through  the 

rent  vail  into  the  Most  Holy  catching  glimpses  of  the  glory,  honor 
and  immortality  beyond  the  vail.  (Heb.  6:19;  and  10:20) 

We  see,  then,  that  justification  by  faith,  brings  us  into  a 
condition  of  peace  with  God.  Our  sins  being  forgiven,  we  are  a  step 
nearer  to  God,  but  still  human- -in  the  court.  If  we  would  attain  to 
the  prize  of  our  high  calling  which  is  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus, 
entering  in  through  the  Holy  to  the  Most  Holy,  we  must  follow  in 


our  Leader  and  Head-the  High  Priest  of  our  profession.  By  faith  in 
his  ransom  we  have  entered  the  gate  to  the  court-the  vail  of 
unbelief  is  passed.  By  renouncing  our  human  will  and  all  our 
human  aspirations  and  hopes,  we  pass  the  second  vail,  or  vail  of 
human  mindedness,  counting  our  human  will  as  dead;  henceforth 
not  consulting  it,  but  the  will  of  God  only. 

We  now  find  ourselves  as  "new  creatures"  in  The  Holy-in  the 
first  of  the  "the  Heavenlies"  or  Holies  (Eph.  2:6)  E.  Diaglott);  and 
here  we  are  enlightened  by  the  Golden  Candlestick,  (God's  Word) 
refreshed  and  strengthened  daily  with  the  truth  as  bread  (lawful 
only  for  the  Priests  to  eat).  And  thus  enlightened  and  strengthened, 
we  are  daily  offering  up  spiritual  sacrifice  at  the  Golden  Altar, 
acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ-a  sweet  perfume  to  our  Father. 

Thus,  all  such  are  in  a  heavenly  or  holy  condition  now-seated 
at  rest  and  communion)  with  Christ  in  the  first  of  those  heavenly 
places"  seated  at  rest  and  communion)  with  Christ  in  the  first  of 
those  heavenly  places"  but  not  yet  in  the  Holiest  of  all.  No,  another 
vail  must  first  be  passed:  As  the  passing  of  the  proceeding  vail  was 
the  death  of  the  human  will,  so  the  passing  of  the  second  vail  is  the 
death  of  the  human  body;  and  it  requires  both  to  complete  our 
sacrifice:  Both  fleshly  mind  and  fleshly  body  must  first  be  passed 
before  we  shall  be  in  the  "Holiest  of  all"-made  perfect-born  into 
the  Divine  condition. 

With  these  thoughts  as  to  the  three  conditions  represented  by 
these  three  places-Camp,  Court  and  Tabernacle,  let  us  notice 
particularly  the  three  classes  occupying  these  conditions- viz.,  the 
World,  Believers  and  Consecrated  Believers;  typified  respectively 


In  understanding  the  significance  of  the  Tabernacle  service,  it 
is  necessary,  not  only  to  get  a  clear  idea  of  the  structure,  its 
furniture,  and  their  typical  signification,  but  also  of  the  actors  and 
their  significance,  as  types. 

Israel  is  used  in  many  instances  to  typify  the  Gospel  Church. 
For  instance:  When  they  left  Egyptian  bondage,  they  were  a  type  of 

God's  children  who  hear  his  call  to  come  out  from  the  world  and 
engage  in  his  worship. 

The  wilderness  journey  represents  the  tedious  pilgrimage 
through  which  many  pass,  seeking  the  promised  Canaan-"Come 
unto  me  and  I  will  give  you  rest." 

As  in  the  type,  so  in  reality,  the  promised  Canaan  of  rest  is  not 
afar  off,  if  they  had  faith  enough  to  go  up  and  take  it.  God  has 
made  abundant  provision  for  them.  Yet  they  journey  through  the 
wilderness  of  sin  seeking  rest,  but  finding  none,  because  they  lack 
faith  in  God's  promises.  Some  wander  thus  a  long  time;  some 
never  enter  the  Canaan  rest  because  of  unbelief. 

But  while  Israel  according  to  the  flesh,  is  thus  an  in  many  other 
ways  used  to  typify  the  spiritual  Israel;  yet,  it  is  a  totally  different 
type,  as  we  are  now  examining  it,  in  its  relations  to  the  Tabernacle. 

Here,  Israel  unquestionably  typifies  the  whole  world  of 
mankind.  The  sin  offering  sacrifices,  atonement,  etc.  Made 
typically  for  them  (and  them  only)  were  typical  of  better  sacrifices 
and  atonement,  made  o  n  behalf  of  the  whole  world:  "For  He  is  a 
propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world."  (1  John  2:2) 

In  a  word,  Israel  was  a  type,  as  well  as  the  Tabernacle,  Priests, 
Levites,  and  Sacrifices.  And  that  which  was  there  done  in  pictures, 
is,  since  the  first  coming  of  Christ,  being  carried  out  on  a  higher 
plane  and  on  a  larger  scale.  The  latter  the  reality,  of  which  that  was 
the  type  or  shadow. 

As  Israel  typified  the  world,  so  the  tribe  of  Levites,  we  believe, 
typified  the  "Household  of  faith,"  or  all  believers  in  Jesus  and  his 

The  Priesthood-one  body  under  one  chief  of  High  Priest-was 
typical  of  the  "little  flock"  who  are  to  be-with  their  "Head"  or 
"High  Priest- Kings  and  Priests,  to  reign  on  the  earth.  (Rev.  5:10) 

But  before  these  members  of  the  body  of  Christ  shall  be  united 
to  their  Head  and  begin  their  reign,  they  must  first  "suffer  with 
Him"  in  making  the  sacrifices,  as  we  will  shortly  see.  (2  Tim.  2:12) 

Peter  tells  us  who  were  typified  by  the  priests,  when  addressing 
those  who  are  sanctified,  he  says:  (1  Peter  1:2  and  2:5,9)  "Ye  are  holy  priesthood  to  offer  up  spiritual  sacrifices  acceptable  to 
God  by  Jesus  Christ.  "Ye  are.. .a  royal  priesthood." 

That  the  head  or  chief  of  this  priesthood-"little  flock"-is 
Jesus,  is  repeatedly  mentioned  by  the  apostles.  We  give  but  one 
quotation:  "Holy  brethren  (the  Royal  Priesthood)  partakers  of  the 
Heavenly  calling,  consider  the  apostle  and  High  Priest  of  our 
profession,  Christ  Jesus.  (Heb.  3:1) 

As  we  now  pass  to  the  consideration  of  the  inauguration  of  the 
typical  priesthood,  we  notice  that  the  tribe  of  Levites  (typical  of 

believers,  or  those  on  the  justified  plane)  existed  for  a  long  time 
before  the  priesthood  was  instituted.  So  in  the  antitype,  the  royal 
priesthood  began  with  the  anointing  of  Jesus  (at  baptism,  Luke 
3:22,  Acts  10:38)  but  believers,  justified  by  faith  in  Christ,  had 
lived  long  before  that.  For  instance-Abraham  who  believed  God 
and  was  justified  by  his  faith.  (Rom.  4:2,3  )  Though  even  the  type 
had  not  yet  come  in  his  day,  yet  Abraham  as  a  justified  believer 
was  a  member  of  the  "household  of  faith,"  typified  by  the  Levites- 
though  not  of  the  "royal  priesthood." 


In  this  ceremony  as  in  every  other,  relating  to  the  ordination 
and  work  of  the  priesthood,  it  will  be  well  to  notice  that  Jesus  was 
the  first-the  leader,  Captain,  Forerunner-teaching  clearly  that 
none  preceded  him,  hence  that  none  of  the  Patriarchs  or  Prophets 
are  of  the  "little  flock"-"the  royal  priesthood"-the  Bride,  the 
Lamb's  wife."  Though  they  will  be  greatly  blessed  as  the  Lord's 
ministers-Levites,  it  will  not  be  so  grandly  high  as  the  position  of 
priests.  "The  narrow  way  to  life  "(Immortality)  was  not  opened  up 
until  Jesus  came.  He  was  the  first  to  walk  on  it.  He  "brought  life 
and  immortality  to  light."  (2  Tim.  1:10)  And  though  all  believers 
(Levites)  shall  become  possessors  of  everlasting  life,  [and  the 
world  (Israel)  also,  if  they  will  accept  it-during  the  Millennial  age] 
yet,  only  the  priesthood,  who  overcome  and  follow  their  Leader  in 
the  narrow  way  to  life- sacrificing  the  human-thus  seeking  glory, 
Honor  and  Immortality,  will  ever  become  the  possessors  of  that 
unlimited  degree  of  life  called  Immortality,  as  yet  possessed  only 
by  Jehovah  and  our  Lord  Jesus.  (See  "Food  for  Thinking 
Christians,"  page  134,  or  "Zion's  Watch  Tower,"  Sept.  1881,  page 
7-"The  narrow  way  to  life.") 

Under  the  Law  the  anointing  was  the  ceremony  by  which  the 
Priests  were  installed  in  God's  service.  The  Priests  were  anointed 
to  their  office  with  a  peculiar  ointment,  called  the  holy  anointing 
oil,  used  upon  none  but  the  Priests,  and  unlawful  for  any  one  else 
to  have  or  to  make  under  penalty  of  death.  Ex.  30:25-33  This  oil 
typified  the  Holy  Spirit  of  adoption  whereby  we  are  sealed.  Only 
the  consecrated  ones  are  ever  to  be  anointed  thus.  Aaron,  the 
typical  High  Priest,  represented  Jesus  the  head,  and  the  church  as 
members  of  the  body  of  the  great  High  Priest.  Being  but  a  sinful 
man  he  had  to  be  washed  in  order  to  fitly  represent  the  purity  of  the 
antitype.  Aaron  was  then  clothed  with  the  holy  garments  of  "glory 
and  of  beauty,"  (Ex.  28)  and  then  the  anointing  oil  was  poured  on 

his  head.  Each  article  of  the  glorious  apparel  was  typical  of 
qualities  and  powers  of  the  Great  Deliverer-head  and  body,  which 
Jehovah  discerned  looking  down  to  "the  magnification  of  the  Sons 
of  God,"  and  the  fulfillment  in  them  of  his  promises. 


And  these  are  the  garments  ...a  breastplate,  and  an  ephod,  and 
an  upper  robe,  and  a  broidered  coat,  a  mitre  and  a  girdle.  (Ex.  28: 

The  linen  coat  represents  the  High  Priest's  purity,  while  its 
embroidery  showed  the  outgrowth  of  that  character  in  works.  The 
mitre,  a  strip  of  fine  linen,  worn  around  the  forehead,  to  which  was 
fastened  with  a  blue  lacer,  the  golden  plate  or  crown,  shows  that 
the  crown  is  righteously  his.  Upon  the  golden  plate  was  inscribed, 
"Holiness  to  the  Lord,"  thus  proclaiming:  This  great  High  Priest  is 
entirely  devoted  to  the  accomplishment  of  Jehovah's  purposes.  The 
golden  crown  proclaims  his  royalty:  He  is  to  be  "a  priest  upon  his 
throne"-a  priest  forever  (for  the  age)  after  the  order  of 
Melchizedek.  (Psa.  110:4)  The  linen  girdle  indicates  a  righteous 
servant;  linen-righteousness;  girdle- servitude. 

The  upper  robe,  made  of  blue  represents  his  faithfulness.  The 
fringe  of  it  was  made  of  golden  bells  and  pomegranates.  The 
pomegranate,  being  a  choice  fruit,  showed  that  his  faithfulness 
bore  fruit;  the  gold  bells,  that  God  witnessed  to  his  faithfulness. 

The  ephod  was  made  of  a  cloth  of  purple,  blue,  scarlet,  white 
and  gold  threads;  interwoven  skillfully  and  beautifully.  It  was  of 
two  parts,  one  hanging  in  front  and  the  other  over  the  back.  These 
two  parts  were  fastened  together  by  two  gold  clasps  which  rested 
on  the  shoulders.  This  ephod,  we  believe,  typified  two  covenants: 
the  Abrahamic  represented  by  the  front  part,  and  the  New 
Covenant  represented  by  the  back  part,  both  of  which  are  thus 
shown  to  be  dependent  on  this  High  Priest. 

They  are  laid  on  him;  if  he  fails  to  support  them,  they  must  fall 
to  the  ground.  But  thank  god,  they  are  firmly  clasped  on  him  by  the 
Gold  clasps,  (Divine  power)  as  well  as  bound  to  him  by  the 
"Curious  girdle"-a  cord  made  of  the  same  materials  as  the  ephod. 
This  girdle  seems  to  say,  this  is  a  servant;  and  as  this  is  the  girdle 
of  the  ephod  it  tells  us  that  this  one  is-The  messenger  (servant)  of 
the  Covenant  whom  ye  delight  in."  (Mai  3:1) 

The  Abrahamic  Covenant  truly,  is  partly  fulfilled  in  the  person 
of  the  High  Priest- who  is  the  Seed,  the  spiritual  seed,  which  is  to 
bless  all.  But  we  have  seen  that  the  Abrahamic  covenant  has  two 
phases:  the  Heavenly,  spiritual  seed,  and  the  fleshly  seed,  the  literal 
descendants  of  Abraham;  the  latter  the  only  one  recognized  by 

Abraham,  the  spiritual  being  hid  in  the  natural.  During  the  Gospel 
Age  the  spiritual  seed  develops  and  becomes  members  of  the  body 
of  the  High  Priest  growing  up  into  the  head.  But  after  this  spiritual 
seed  has  been  developed,  that  phase  of  the  covenant,  understood  by 
Abraham  and  all  his  descendants  to  this  day,  will  be  fulfilled.  So 
say  Paul:  "As  concerning  the  Gospel  (the  spiritual  part  of  the 
covenant)  they  are  enemies  for  your  sakes;  but  as  touching  the 
election  they  are  (still)  beloved  for  the  father's  sake.  For  the  gifts 
and  callings  of  God  are  not  things  he  will  repent  of.  For  this  is  my 
covenant  to  them.  There  shall  come  out  of  Zion  (the  spiritual 
church)  the  delivered,  [this  great  High  Priest,*  the  servant  of  the 
covenant-- Jesus  the  head  and  the  "little  flock"  his  body]  and  shall 
turn  away  ungodliness  from  Jacob.  Rom.  11:26-29 

So  then,  after  the  body  of  Christ,  the  spiritual  seed  is  complete, 
the  Abrahamic  covenant  must  have  a  fulfillment  to  the  fleshly 
seed;  that  fleshly  seed  must  become  great  "as  the  sand  by  the 
seashore"  as  the  heavenly  seed  is  likened  to  the  "the  stars  of 
heaven."  They  must  first  be  turned  to  righteousness  and  truth,  and 
then  become  an  agency  through  which  the  spiritual  seed  will 
operate  to  bless  all  mankind  with  truth  and  knowledge. 

Thus  the  earthly  phase  of  the  Abrahamic  covenant  is  seen  still 
to  depend  on  and  to  be  upheld  by  the  Great  High  Priest,  who  is  also 
the  mediator  of  the  "New  Covenant  which  God  promises  to  make 
when  the  Day  of  Atonement  is  ended  and  he  has  taken  away  their 
sins.  (Jer.  31:31,  Ezk.  11:19  and  36:24),  Rom.  11:27)  This  new 
covenant  is  typified  by  the  back  part  of  the  ephod. 

The  scarlet,  blue  purple,  etc.,  which  composed  the  ephod, 
indicated  the  conditions  of  the  covenant;  the  scarlet  shows  how 
god  provides  redemption  from  the  Adamic  curse  through  the  blood 
of  the  ransom;  the  white  linen  indicated  the  restoration  of  man  to 
his  original  purity;  the  blue  vouchsafes  to  him  the  ability  to 
faithfully  maintain  his  righteous  character;  the  purple  proclaims  the 
restoration  of  the  royalty  of  earth  as  possessed  by  Adam,  earth's 
first  monarch.  All  of  these  blessings  are  woven  together-made 
sure,  by  the  Divine  power  of  the  anointed  Priest,  as  shown  by  the 
interwoven  golden  thread.  That  part  of  the  Abrahamic  covenant 
referring  to  the  spiritual  seed,  is  represented  as  complete  in  God's 
sight.  They  all  as  Good  sees  them,  are  born  of  the  spirit  to  t  he 
completeness  of  the  Divine  nature,  represented  by  the  gold,  and  in 
the  person  of  the  Priest. 

Thus  Jehovah  has  laid  all  these  covenants  upon  one  who  is 
both  mighty  and  willing  to  execute  these  glorious  covenanted 
blessings-"in  due  time." 

The  Breastplate  of  Judgment  was  placed  on  the  front  of  the 

It  was  suspended  by  a  gold  chain  from  the  clasps  on  the 
shoulders,  and  was  fastened  to  the  ephod  by  a  lacer,  through  golden 
rings-this  fastening  being  so  concealed  underneath,  that  to  the 
casual  observer  it  might  appear  to  be  a  part  of  the  ephod.  (Exo. 
28:26-28)  This  breastplate  represents  beautifully  the  Law.  It  was 
not  a  part  of  the  Abrahamic  covenant  but  "It  was  added"  to  it.  (Gal. 
3:19)  As  the  Israelite  regarded  them,  not  seeing  the  hidden 
connection,  the  covenant  to  Abraham  and  "the  law  which  was  430 
years  after,"  were  all  one:  but  Paul  shows  us  that  there  are  two 
parts-two  seeds-to  this  covenant:  the  spiritual,  and  the  natural. 
The  covenant  and  the  Law  were  distinct  "to  the  end  that  the 
promise  might  be  sure  to  all  the  seed;  not  to  that  only  which  is  of 
the  Law,  but  to  that  also  which  is  of  the  faith. "  Rom.  4: 16 

This  Law  emblem  (the  breastplate)  was  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  of  the  High  Priest's  garments;  it  was  made  of  the  same 
materials  as  the  ephod.  It  had  in  it,  set  in  gold,  twelve  precious 
jewels,  in  which  were  engraved  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes.  It 
was  bound  on  his  heart,  indicating  that  it  was  his  delight  to  keep  it. 
As  a  "breastplate"  of  righteousness"  it  was  covered  him.  That 
which  condemned  all  imperfect  ones  was  his  pleasure-"I  delight  to 
do  thy  will  O  my  god;  yea,  thy  law  is  within  my  heart."  (Psa.  40:8) 

The  breastplate  was  two  spans  long  and  one  wide,  folded  in  the 
middle,  i.e.,  a  span  long  and  a  span  wide  double.  The  size,  a  span, 
indicates  that  the  Law  of  God  is  the  full  measure  of  a  perfect  man's 
ability-- Jesus,  being  perfect,  was  the  only  one  who  ever  kept  it 
literally,  while  his  body  has  his  righteousness  imputed. 

Its  being  double  of  the  same  size  and  measure  represents  the 
letter  and  the  spirit  of  the  law.  The  front  part  contained  the  jewels 
and  was  hung  by  the  gold  chain  to  the  gold  clasps  of  the  ephod;  the 
under  part  was  fastened  to  the  ephod.  This  latter,  tied  to  the  ephod 
(covenant)  seems  to  represent  the  law  in  letter  as  presented  to 
fleshly  Israel.  The  former,  or  front  part  seems  to  illustrate  the  spirit 
of  the  law  as  kept  by  the  true  Israel-or  overcomers--,,the 
righteousness  of  the  law  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh 
but  after  the  spirit."  (Rom.  8:4)  The  law  of  love.  Pure  gold  being  a 
symbol  of  divine  things,  the  dependence  of  this  part  of  the  Law  by 
a  gold  chain,  from  the  gold  clasps,  seems  to  teach  that  the  Law  is 
kept  by  divine  power;  and  so  we  know,  it  is  by  divine  strength  that 
we  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  spirit.  It  is  this  phase  of 
the  Law  which  bears  the  "jewels"  set  in  gold  representative  of  the 
true  Israel.  "They  shall  be  mine  in  the  day  that  I  come  to  make  up 
my  jewels."  Thus  embedded  in  gold  (the  divine  nature)  and  upheld 
by  the  golden  chain  of  divine  promises,  what  wonder  that  "the 
righteousness  of  the  law  is  fulfilled  in  us." 

The  equality  of  size,  of  the  two  parts  of  the  breastplate  seems  to 
illustrate  what  we  have  seen  to  be  frequently  taught  elsewhere  in 
Scripture,  viz.:  that  the  Jewish  and  Gospel  ages  are  of  equal  size 
and  measure;  the  Jewish  a  type  or  picture  of  this  age. 

As  Aaron  stood  there  clothed  in  these  typically  glorious  and 
beautiful  robes  and  anointed  with  the  holy  oil,  his  head 
representing  Jesus-the  head  of  the  priesthood,  and  his  body 
representing  the  church  complete  in  him,  how  impressive  his 
significance,  as  a  type  of  the  World's  High  Priest,  undefiled,  and 
clothed  with  power  and  authority  to  carry  out  Jehovah's  covenants. 
We  see  the  body  again  typified  individually  by  the  under  priests 
who  wore  bonnets  covering  their  own  heads  to  indicate  that  they 
were  not  the  head  of  the  Priesthood,  but  members  of  his  body.  God 
gave  Jesus  "to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church  which  is 
his  body."  (Eph.  1:22,23) 

It  is  for  this  reason  that  Paul  insists  that  a  woman's  head  should 
be  covered  as  indicating  that  she  is  not  the  head;  the  husband  and 
wife  being  typical  of  Jesus  and  his  Bride-the  church  of  the  first- 
born. These  under  priests  were  robed  in  linen  garments,  the 
imputed  righteousness  of  Jesus,  and  girdled,  showing  that  they 
were  servants  under  their  head. 

As  Aaron  had  the  holy  oil  poured  upon  his  head,  so  our  head, 
Jesus  was  anointed  with  the  antitypical  oil-the  Holy  Spirit-when 
he  was  thirty  years  of  age,  on  the  banks  of  Jordan,  at  the  time  of 
this  consecration.  There  He  was  "anointed  with  the  oil  of  gladness 
above  his  fellows"-as  head  over  all  the  joint  heirs.  A  measure  of 
the  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  who  thus  consecrates;  but  Jehovah 
gave  "not  the  Spirit  by  measure  unto  Him."  (John  3:34)  John  saw 
and  bore  record  that  our  High  Priest  was  thus  anointed  (John  1:32; 
Luke  4:1),  and  Peter  adds  his  testimony  (Acts  10:38)  "How  God 
anointed  Jesus  of  Nazareth  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  power." 

The  anointing  oil  was  poured  only  upon  the  head.  The  under 
priests  were  not  anointed  individually.  Since  they  were  recognized 
as  members  of  the  High  Priest' s  body,  they  received  their  anointing 
through  the  head. 

The  oil  "ran  down  even  unto  the  skirts  of  his  garments"  (Psa 
133:2)  thus  representing  how  the  members  of  his  body,  are  all  to  be 
partakers  of  the  same  anointing  after  their  head.  "T  anointing 
which  ye  have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you."  1  John  2:27)  This 
oil  began  to  reach  the  body  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  and  flows  on 
down  through  this  Gospel  Age,  anointing  all  who  are  truly  baptized 
into  Christ,  to  be  with  their  head,  Kings  and  Priests  unto  God;  to 
reign  a  thousand  years.  (Rev.  20:6) 

We  thus  see  that  Aaron  robed  and  anointed  represented  the 
entire  Christ  (anointed  one)-"The  seed"  in  which  God  is  about  to 

bless  all  the  families  of  the  earth.  But  let  us  not  forget  that  we  have 
been  viewing  the  Great  Deliverer  from  God's  standpoint,  and  with 
Him  looking  down  to  the  time  of  his  manifestation-the  dawn  of 
the  Millennial  day— when  all  the  members  have  come  into  the  body 
and  when  the  "holy  oil"  has  run  down  "even  to  the  skirts  of  his 
garments"  anointing  every  member.  Then  he  will  begin  the  work  of 
blessing  mankind.  For  the  glorious  reign  of  this  Kingly  Priest,  we 
constantly  pray-'Thy  kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done  on  earth." 


Lev.  8:14,  33 

This  requirement  of  the  Law  was  typical  of  the  entire 
consecration  of  the  human  nature  of  Jesus  and  his  body,  to  the  will 
of  Jehovah-his  obedience  even  unto  death;  and  the  obedience  of 
the  members  of  his  body  suffering  the  same  with  him.  All  the  body 
represented  by  Aaron's  sons,  as  well  as  the  Head,  represented  by 
Aaron,  are  by  the  sacrifices  now  being  made,  consecrated  for  their 
future  work  as  kings  and  priests,  to  restore  and  rule  and  bless 
mankind.  When  this  consecration  is  made,  they  have  given  ALL 
they  had.  But  their  extremity  is  Jehovah's  opportunity,  and  when 
they  have  consecrated  all  they  had  to  destruction,  they  are  begotten 
of  God  to  a  new  nature-the  spiritual;  and  not  only  so,  but  to  the 
highest  order  of  the  spiritual-the  Divine  nature;  and  as  such  they 
are  owned  as  sons  of  God.  (Gal  4:  4,7  and  2  Pet.  1:4) 

The  type  now  shows  these  two  natures:  the  higher  is 
represented  by  Aaron  and  his  sons,  while  the  human  is  represented 
by  a  bullock.  The  bullock  for  the  sin  offering  was  brought  "and 
Aaron  and  his  sons  laid  their  hands  upon  the  head  of  it,  thus 
saying,  this  sacrifice  represents  our  human  nature.  From  that 
moment,  all  that  happened  to  the  bullock,  represents  what  was  to 
be  done  to  Jesus  and  his  body-the  church-as  human  beings.  The 
bullock  is  delivered  up  to  "the  Law" -(represented  by  Moses)  to 
meet  its  demands.  To  thus  meet  the  demands  of  the  law,  it  must  be 
slain-" And  Moses  slew  it."  Then  he  applies  the  blood  to  the  horns 
of  the  altar.  The  "finger'"  of  the  "Law"  thus  pointed  out  that  the 
altar  of  earthly  sacrifices  was  acceptable  to  God  by  reason  of  the 
shed  blood  (the  life  given),  and  that  all  who  realize  the  power  of 
the  altar  (Horns  are  symbols  of  power)  must  recognize  first  the 
blood  which  sanctified  it.  The  blood  poured  at  the  bottom  of  the 
altar,  shows  that  through  the  blood  of  the  sacrifice  (life  given)  even 
the  earth  was  purchased  back  from  the  curse  which  sin  brought 

upon  it.  See  Eph.  114:  "Unto  the  redemption  of  the  purchased 

And  Moses  took  the  bullock,  his  hide,  flesh,  etc.  And  burned 
them  with  fire  without  the  camp.  (Vs.  17)  Thus  the  humanity  of 
the  Christ  complete-head  and  body-is  made  a  sin  offering, 
suffering  the  destruction  to  which  the  world  was  doomed,  and  from 
which,  through  the  sacrifice,  they  shall  ultimately  be  delivered.  But 
while  the  human  existence  is  destroyed,  as  represented  by  the 
burning  of  the  bullock  without  the  camp,  God  accepts  the  loving 
zeal  which  says,  Lo,  I  come  to  do  thy  will  O  God."  "I  delight  to  do 
thy  will  O  my  God"-as  represented  by  the  offering  on  the  altar,  of 
the  fat  and  parts  of  the  inward  life-producing  organism,  as  a  sweet 
savor  unto  the  Lord. 

Other  features  of  the  same  consecration  are  shown  by  the  two 
rams  mentioned  in  verses  18  and  22.  The  first  mentioned  is  the  ram 
for  burn  offering.  Aaron  and  his  sons  laid  their  hands  upon  its 
head,  thus  indicating  that  it  represented  them.  It  was  killed;  its 
blood  sprinkled  the  altar;  and  Moses  "cut  the  ram  into  pieces  and 
wash  the  inwards  and  legs  in  water"  and  "burnt  the  head  and 
pieces,  and  the  fat.,"  Thus  Jesus  and  his  body,  the  church  are  being 
presented  before  God  on  the  altar,  during  the  entire  Gospel  Age. 
The  head  was  laid  there  first,  and  since,  all  who  are  "dead  with 
him,"  cleansed,  as  in  the  type,  by  the  washing  of  water  through  the 
word.  Its  burning  on  the  altar  shows  how  God  accepts  this  "as  a 
sweet  smelling  savor." 

The  second  ram,  "the  ram  of  consecration,"  shows  what  effect 
the  sacrifice  will  have  upon  us,  as  the  first  showed  how  God 
received  it.  Aaron  and  his  sons  laid  their  hands  upon  its  head-it 
represented  them.  And  Moses  slew  it  and  took  its  blood- 
(consecrated  life  and  put  it  upon  each  separately -(Consecration  is 
an  individual  work).  And  he  put  it  upon  the  tip  of  the  right  ear, 
thumb  of  right  hand  and  great  toe  of  the  right  foot.  Thus,  by  our 
consecration,  we  are  enabled  to  have  the  "hearing  of  faith"  and  to 
appreciate  God's  promises  as  none  but  the  consecrated  can.  Our 
hands  are  consecrated,  so  that  whatsoever  our  hands  find  to  do,  we 
do  it  with  our  might  as  unto  the  Lord.  Our  feet  are  consecrated  so 
that  henceforth  we  "walk  not  as  other  Gentiles,"  but  "walk  in 
newness  of  life,"  walk  by  faith,"  "walk  in  the  spirit,"  "walk  in  the 
light,"  and  even  "as  ye  received  Christ,  so  walk  in  him." 

The  choice  portions  of  the  ram,  inwards  and  fat,  representing 
our  best  powers,  were  taken  in  t  heir  hands,  and  waved,  passed  to 
and  fro,  before  the  Lord  representing  the  fact  that  a  consecrated 
offering  is  not  given  the  Lord  for  the  moment,  or  day,  or  year,  but 
continually  we  keep  our  affections  and  powers  uplifted  before  our 

Father,  never  ceasing  until  accepted  of  him  as  having  finished  our 
course.  And  Moses  took  them  off  their  hands,  God's  acceptance 
shown  by  fire.  When  the  love  (fat)  of  our  inmost  being  is  laid  upon 
the  altar,  it  helps  to  increase  the  fire  of  God's  acceptance.  The 
more  love  there  is  connected  with  our  consecration  to  God,  the 
more  quickly  will  it  be  accepted  by  Him  as  entire  consecration. 

Upon  this  wave  offering,  while  in  their  hands,  were  laid  three 
cakes  from  a  basketful.  This  offering  was  laid  by  Moses  upon  the 
hands  of  both  high  and  under  priests. 

The  first  unleavened  cake,  represented  the  actual  purity  of 
Jesus  as  a  man,  and  the  imputed  purity  of  the  church  as  men,  as 
attested  by  the  Law  (Moses).  The  second  unleavened  cake  mingled 
with  oil,  represented  the  indwelling  spirit  of  God-Sanctification. 
The  third  wafer,  mingled  with  honey  represented  our  faith  in  the 
exceeding  great  and  precious  promises  of  Glory,  Honor  and 
Immortality.  Honey,  a  type  of  the  bliss  of  paradise,  was  never 
allowed  to  be  burned  in  sacrifice;  so  it  is  earthly  bless  and  pleasure 
only  which  we  consecrate. 

Without  these  three  elements,  it  is  impossible  for  our 
consecration  to  be  acceptable,  viz:  Justification  (purity) 
Sanctification  by  the  Spirit  through  the  belief  of  the  truth  and  faith 
in  the  promised  Glorification. 

This  consecration  is  in  progress  during  the  entire  gospel  Age; 
even  when  as  individuals  our  offering  has  been  waved  and 
accepted,  we  are  to  abide  in  the  Tabernacle,  eating  of  the  cakes, 
growing  in  grace  and  knowledge  continually,  by  partaking  of  the 
assurances  and  promises  of  God's  Word- for  we  shall  live  by  the 
words  (promises)  which  proceed  from  the  mouth  of  God. 

The  boiling  of  the  flesh  of  consecration  [vs.  31]  was  no  part  of 
the  sacrifice;  it  was  merely  the  preparing  of  the  portion  which  they 
ate.  It  was  all  to  be  disposed  of  [ver.  32],  showing  how  we  are  to  be 
entirely  consecrated  and  none  of  our  time  or  powers  wasted. 

The  seven  days  of  consecration  [vss.  33  and  35]  show  again 
that  we  are  consecrated  to  God's  service  not  a  part  of  our  time 
only,  but  all  of  it,  for  seven  is  the  complete  number  in  Scripture 
and  signifies  all  or  the  whole  of  whatever  it  is  applied  to.  ("Seven 
Seals,"  "Trumpets,"  "Plagues,"  etc.)  Ver.  36  shows  the  completion 
of  the  work  of  consecration. 

There  never  was  a  time  when  it  was  more  necessary  than  now, 
to  see  to  it  that  we  "be  dead  with  him,"  and  our  every  ability  waved 
before  God,  that  he  may  accept  and  make  use  of  our  talents  to  his 
glory.  Especially  is  it  of  interest  to  those  who  believe  that  very 
soon  all  the  members  of  the  body  will  be  accepted  with  the  head-a 
sweet  savor  to  God,  and  the  work  finished.  And  if  we  fail  to  be 
among  the  priests  now  during  the  time  of  consecration,  we  cannot 
expect  to  be  one  of  them  when  they  begin  their  service  for  the 
people  in  the  "ages  to  come-when  these  same  priests  (now 
despised  of  men,  but  a  "sweet  savor  to  God,"  shall  have  the  tile  of 
King  added,  and  with  their  head- Jesus,  rule  and  bless  all  nations. 
Do  we  wish  to  be  among  those  who  will  sing  to  the  praise  of  our 
great  High  Priest,  "Thou  hast  made  us  unto  our  God,  Kings  and 
Priests  and  we  shall  reign  on  the  earth?"  If  so,  let  us  be  fully 
consecrated  now,  for  "If  we  suffer  with  him  we  shall  also  reign 
with  him."  (2  Tim.  2:12) 



Lev.  16:3-33 

In  considering  this  type  we  must,  to  appreciate  it,  remember 
that  it  is  a  picture  by  itself,  of  one  particular  part,  of  the  work  of 
the  World's  High  Priest,  yet  in  the  more  full  and  complete  sense  he 
is  the  head  and  we  the  members  of  the  body  of  the  World's  High 
Priest,  just  as  Aaron  was  high  priest  or  chief  of  the  under  priests, 
while  in  a  general  sense,  the  whole  priesthood  was  one,  designed  to 
minister  for  Israel  who  typified  the  world.  These  Levitical  pictures 
primarily  referring  to  the  Head,  when  fully  considered  refer  to  the 
body  complete.  For  instance,  the  ceremony  of  anointing 
commenced  with  the  "Head,'"  but  the  anointing  applied  to  all  the 
body  during  the  entire  age  as  we  have  seen.  As  the  consecrating  of 
the  priesthood  includes  all  the  members  of  his  body,  and  requires 
all  the  Gospel  Age  to  complete  it,  so  also  with  the  sin  offering  or 
the  sacrifice  of  atonement:  it  commenced  with  the  Head  and  we 
"fill  up  the  measure  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ  which  are  behind," 
and  therefore  this  suffering  requires  all  of  the  Gospel  Age.  The 

atonement  day,  which  in  the  type,  was  but  a  twenty-four  hour  day, 
we  see  then  in  the  antitype,  to  be  the  whole  Gospel  Age. 

So  we  see  that  all  of  these  pictures  are  separate  and  distinct, 
and  will  all  be  complete  at  the  end  of  the  Gospel  Age.  And  then 
shall  the  Great  High  Priest  of  the  world  (Jesus  and  His  bride,  made 
ONE,  Head  and  members  complete)  stand  forth  crowned  a  King 
and  Priest  after  the  Melchizedek  order. 

There  he  will  stand  before  the  world  (manifest,  recognized  but 
unseen)  not  only  as  King  and  Priest,  but  also  as  the  Great  Prophet- 
"A  prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you  of  your 
brethren,  like  unto  me,  (Moses)... and  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the 
soul  that  shall  not  hear  that  Prophet,  shall  be  destroyed  from  among 
the  people."  When  brought  to  a  perfect  knowledge  and  ability, 
perfect  obedience  will  be  required,  and  all  who  will  not  render  it 
will  be  cut  off  from  rife-the  second  death.  (Acts  3:22,23) 

There  he  will  stand,  Priest  of  the  Most  High  God  and  King  of 
Salem,  i.e.,  "King  of  Peace"-"A  Priest  upon  His  throne.." 

He  came  typically  to  the  Jews  in  the  end  of  their  age  as  prophet, 
(teacher)  as  priest  ("when  he  offered  up  Himself,"  Heb.  7:27)  and 
as  King  (when  he  rode  into  their  city  at  the  close  of  his  ministry). 
But  they  did  not  receive  him  in  any  of  these  offices.  During  the 
Gospel  Age,  his  church  or  body  has  acknowledged  him  as  "a 
teacher  sent  from  God"-the  great  Prophet;  as  their  High  Priest  and 
as  their  King  or  ruler.  The  word  teaches  however,  that  is  not  by  the 
church  only  that  he  is  to  be  accepted,  but  He  (together  with  us  as 
his  body)  shall  be  the  Prophet  for  the  people,  the  Priest  for  all  the 
people,  and  the  King  over  all  people,  nations  and  languages;  Lord 
of  all,"  Priest  of  all,  Prophet  or  teacher  of  all. 

In  the  type  of  the  Priests'  consecration,  we  saw  Aaron  and  his 
sons  representing  Jesus  and  his  body  as  "new  creatures,"  and  a 
bullock  representing  their  humanity;  but  in  the  type  now  to  be 
considered,  we  find  Aaron  representing  the  entire  anointed  one 
(head  and  body),  and  the  two  sacrifices,  a  bullock  and  a  goat, 
representing  the  separateness,  yet  similarity  in  suffering  of  their 
humanity,  as  the  sin  offering.  The  bullock  represents  Jesus  at  the 
age  of  thirty  years-the  perfect  man  who  died  on  our  behalf.  The 
High  Priest  as  we  have  already  seen  represents  Jesus,  anointed  to 
be  the  head,  and  also  all  whom  God  foreknew  as  members  of  his 
body.  The  distinction  which  is  here  made  between  the  human  and 
the  "new  creature,"  should  be  clearly  understood.  We  understand 
that  Jesus,  the  man  at  thirty  years,  was  he  who  was  previously  rich 

(of  a  higher  nature),  but  who  for  our  sakes  became  poor;  that  is, 
became  a  man  that  he  might  give  the  ransom  for  men-a  man's  life. 
(1  Cor.  15:21) 

Since  the  penalty  of  man's  sin  was  death,  he  must  become  a 
man  or  he  never  could  redeem  man.  A  man  had  sinned  and  the 
penalty  was  death  of  man,  and  if  Jesus  would  pay  t  he  penalty  he 
must  be  of  the  same  nature,  (but  undefiled,  separate  from  sin,)  and 
die,  that  man  might  in  due  time  be  liberated  from  death.  To  do  this 
Jesus  made  sacrifice  of  all  that  was  human-glory  as  a  perfect  man, 
honor  as  a  perfect  man  could  claim  it,  comfort  and  ease  as  a  perfect 
man  could  enjoy  it,  and  finally  life  as  a  man.  And  this  life,  was  all 
he  had,  having  exchanged  his  life  as  a  spiritual  being,  for  the 
human,  which  he  now  makes  "a  sin  offering"  as  typified  by  the 

Such  was  the  promise  of  Jehovah  to  him,  viz:  that  he  would 
highly  exalt  him  above  the  human  plane,  and  above  his  pre-human 
condition;  above  all  angels,  principalities  and  powers,  to  his  own 
right  hand,  (condition  of  chief favor,  next  to  Jehovah  a  partaker  of 
immortality-the  Divine  nature.  For  these  and  other  joys  set  before 
him,  Jesus  endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame  and  is  set  down 
at  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high.  (Heb.  1:3) 

The  new  nature  which  was  received  instead  of  the  human,  and 
as  a  reward  for  its  crucifixion,  is  what  we  understand  to  be  here 
typified  by  the  priest.  While  it  is  true  that  the  sacrifice  of  the 
human  was  not  finished  until  the  cross,  and  that  the  Divine  nature 
was  not  fully  received  until  the  resurrection,  three  days  later,  yet,  in 
God's  reckoning-and  as  shown  in  this  type,  the  death  of  the 
human  (the  bullock)  was  complete  when  Jesus  presented  himself  a 
living  sacrifice  at  baptism-the  type  of  his  covenant  of  death.  There 
he  reckoned  himself  dead-dead  to  all  human  aims  or  hopes  of 
human  glory,  honor  or  life,  in  the  same  sense  that  we  are  exhorted 
to  reckon  ourselves  dead  indeed  to  the  world,  but  alive  as  new 
creatures  unto  God.  Rom  6:11 

This  acceptance  of  Jesus  by  Jehovah  as  though  dead  indeed, 
was  indicated  by  the  anointing  with  the  Holy  Spirit-the  earnest  or 
guarantee  of  what  he  should  receive  when  death  had  actually  taken 

Thus  considered,  we  see  that  the  death  of  the  bullock  typifies 
the  offering  by  Jesus  of  himself  when  he  consecrated  himself.  This 
is  in  harmony  with  Paul's  statement,  that  when  Jesus  consecrated- 
saying,  Lo  I  come  (as  in  the  volume  of  the  Scriptures  it  is  written 
of  me)  to  do  thy  will  O  god-to  die.  There  he  took  away  the  first,  or 
set  aside  the  typical  sacrifices  that  he  might  establish  or  fulfill  the 
real  sacrifices  for  sin.  (Heb.  10:9,  14)  Yes,  there  the  slaying  of  the 

bullock  occurred,  and  t  he  three  years  of  Jesus'  ministry  showed 
that  all  human  will  was  dead,  and  the  body  reckoned  so  from  the 
moment  of  consecration. 

The  anointed  Jesus-filled  with  the  Spirit;  was  the  new  divine 
creature  (though  not  perfected  as  divine-until  the  resurrection)  and 
that  relationship  he  always  claimed,  saying-the  works  that  I  do  are 
not  mine  [as  a  man]  but  the  Father  that  dwelleth  in  me,  he  doeth 
the  works-the  word  which  ye  hear  is  not  mine,  but  the  Father's 
which  sent  me.  (John  14:10,  24)  Not  my  will  [as  a  man]  but  thine 
[Father-the  divine]  be  done  [in  and  to  this  earthen  vessel 
consecrated  to  death].  (Mark  15:36) 

When  the  bullock  was  slain-when  Jesus  was  consecrated,  the 
work  was  done  in  "the  Court"  which  we  have  seen  typified  the  plan 
of  human  justification  or  perfection-the  condition  of  faith  in  and 
harmony  with  God  as  men-a  sinless  condition-the  highest 
attainment  of  the  flesh.  Jesus  was  in  this  condition,  as  a  perfect 
man  when  he  offered  himself  (the  bullock  in  type)  to  God. 

Bearing  in  mind  these  distinctions,  let  us  examine  the  work  of 
the  typical  Atonement  Day,  that  we  may  more  clearly  understand 
the  reality.  Aaron  was  washed,  in  order  to  fitly  represent  the 
sinlessness  of  the  "new  creature"  (no  one  who  has  been  begotten  of 
God  practices  sin;  because  his  seed  abides  in  him  and  he  cannot 
sin,  because  he  has  been  begotten  by  God."  1  John  3:9,  Em. 
Diaglott)  The  new  nature  cannot  sin,  and  it  keeps  a  constant  watch 
over  the  old  nature  reckoned  dead  lest  it  come  to  life  again.  He  was 
clothed  with  the  linen  garments,  emblems  of  purity-the 
righteousness  of  saints.  The  robe  of  linen  was  an  earnest  of  the 
glorious  robe  to  follow;  the  linen  girdle  represented  him  as  a 
servant  through  not  so  powerful  as  when  girdled  with  the  curious 
girdle  of  the  ephod;  the  mitre  of  linen  being  the  same  as  that 
belonging  to  the  glorious  apparel,  proclaims  his  perfect 
righteousness  now  as  then. 

So  the  High  Priest-the  Divine  minded- spiritually  begotten  one, 
though  not  yet  born  of  the  Spirit,  is  able  to  accomplish  the  sacrifice 
of  atonement.  Aaron  now  brings  his  typical  sacrifice  as  we  read: 
"Thus  shall  Aaron  come  into  the  Holy  Place  (The  Most  Holy)  with 
a  young  bullock  for  a  sin  offering  and  a  ram  for  a  burnt  offering." 
And  Aaron  shall  offer  his  bullock  of  the  sin  offering  which  is  for 
(represents)  himself,  and  make  an  atonement  for  himself  (the 
members  of  his  body-the  under  priests)  and  for  his  house"  (all 
believers,  the  entire  "household  of  faith"-the  Levites.  And  he  shall 
kill  the  bullock  of  the  sin  offering  which  is  for  (represents)  himself: 
"And  he  shall  take  a  censer  full  of  burning  coals  of  fire  from  off 
the  altar  before  the  Lord,  and  his  hands  full  of  sweet  incense  beaten 
small  [powdered]  and  bring  it  within  the  vail  [the  first  vail  "or 

door"].  And  he  shall  put  the  incense  upon  the  fire  before  the  Lord." 
[The  censer  of  coals  of  fire  was  set  into  the  top  of  the  golden  altar 
in  the  "Holy"  and  the  incense  crumbled  over  it,  gradually  yielding 
a  sweet  perfume  and  smoke]  that  the  cloud  of  the  incense 
[penetrating  beyond  the  second  vail]  may  cover  the  mercy  seat  that 
is  upon  the  testimony  [or  which  covers  the  Law]  that  he  die  not." 
(Ver.  3,  6,  11-13) 

Looking  through  the  type  to  the  antitype,  let  us  now,  step  by 
step,  compare  the  doings  of  Jesus  with  the  prophetic  picture.  When 
Jesus  had  consecrated,  he  immediately  took  the  human  life  (blood 
of  the  bullock)  to  present  it  before  God  as  the  ransom  for  ours.  But 
first  before  entering  the  "Most  Holy"  he  must  tarry  in  the  "Holy' 
and  make  a  sweet  perfume  before  Jehovah.  He  therefore  took  with 
him  along  with  the  blood,  fire  from  off  the  altar,  and  his  two  hands 
full  of  sweet  incense  which  he  crumbled  over  the  fire  to  cause  the 

This  illustrates  how  Jesus'  life,  after  consecration  was  a  sweet 
and  acceptable  perfume  to  the  Father,  attesting  at  once  to  the 
completeness  of  the  consecration  and  the  perfection  of  the 
sacrifice.  The  sweet  incense  beaten  small,  represents  the  refined 
perfection  of  the  man  Jesus.  The  fire  from  the  Brazen  Altar 
represents  the  trials  to  which  humanity  is  subject;  and  when  the 
perfections  of  his  being  (incense  came  in  contact  with  the  trials  of 
life,  he  yielded  perfect  obedience  to  the  Divine  will-a  sweet 
perfume.  Thus  is  shown  his  temptation  in  all  points,  yet  without 
sin.  It  was  all  consumed  in  the  fire;  so  he  yielded  all  in  obedience. 
It  was  his  two  hands  full  which  he  offered  thus  representing  his  full 
capacity  and  ability  as  being  tested  and  required. 

But  while  Jesus  as  a  "new  creature"  was  thus  within  the 
"Holy,"  enjoying  the  light  of  the  golden  candlestick,  fed  by  the 
bread  of  truth,  and  offering  acceptable  incense  fed  by  the  bread  of 
truth,  and  offering  acceptable  incense  to  Jehovah,  let  us  look  out 
into  the  Court  and  yet  further  out,  beyond  the  Camp  and  see 
another  work  progressing  simultaneously.  We  last  saw  the  bullock 
dead  in  the  Court;  now  the  fat  of  it  has  been  placed  upon  the 
Brazen  Altar  and  with  it  the  kidneys  and  various  life-producing 
organs.  They  are  burning  furiously,  for  a  bullock  has  much  fat.  A 
cloud  of  smoke  called  "a  sweet  savor  to  God"  rises,  in  the  sight  of 
all  who  are  in  the  Court-Levites-believers. 

This  represents  how  Jesus'  sacrifice  appeared  to  believing  men. 
They  saw  the  devotion,  the  self-sacrifice,  the  loving  zeal  (fat) 
ascending  to  God  as  a  sweet  and  acceptable  sacrifice.  They  all 
knew  well  that  with  him,  God  was  ever  well  pleased.  They  knew 
from  what  they  saw  in  the  Court  (in  the  flesh)  that  he  was 

acceptable,  though  they  could  not  see  the  sacrifice  in  its  full 
grandeur  and  perfection  as  it  appeared  in  Jehovah's  sight- in  the 
"Holy"— a  sweet  incense  on  the  Golden  Altar. 

But  while  these  two  fires  are  burning,  in  the  Court  and  the 
Holy,  and  their  perfumes  ascending  at  the  same  time,  there  is 
another  fire  outside  "the  camp."  There  the  body  of  flesh  is  being 
destroyed.  (Ver.  27)  This  represents  how  Jesus'  work  was  viewed 
by  the  world;  to  them  it  seem  foolish  to  spend  his  life  in  sacrifice. 
They  saw  not  the  spirit  of  obedience  which  prompted,  as  the  Father 
saw  it;  they  saw  not  the  loving  perfections  as  the  believers  (in  the 
court  condition)  saw  them.  No,  nor  did  they  see  in  him  their  ideal 
hero  and  leader;  they  saw  only  those  elements  of  his  character 
which  condemned  them,  not  being  in  condition  to  love  and  admire 
him.  To  them  he  was  odious-and  outcast-despised  and  rejected; 
they  hid  their  faces  from  him. 

Do  we  see  then  how  Jesus'  life  for  three  and  a  half  years  fills 
all  three  of  these  pictures:  His  sacrifice  of  perfect  manhood-in  the 
sight  of  believers,  a  sacrifice  acceptable  to  God;  in  the  sight  of 
Jehovah,  "a  sweet  incense;"?  Was  entirely  disposed  of  when  Jesus 
cried,  "It  is  finished-and  died.  Thus  the  man,  Christ  Jesus,  gave 

The  incense  from  the  golden  altar  having  preceded  him  and 
been  satisfactory,  the  High  Priest  passed  under  the  second  vail  into 
the  "Most  Holy."  So  with  Jesus;  having  for  three  and  a  half  years 
offered  acceptable  incense,  he  passed  beyond  "the  vail,  that  is  to 
say,  his  flesh."  For  three  days  he  was  under  the  vail-in  death-but 
then  arose  in  the  perfection  of  the  Divine  nature  and  the  "express 
image  of  the  Father's  person:"  "Put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but 
quickened  (made  alive)  in  Spirit"  "sown  a  natural  (human)  body, 
raised  a  spiritual  body."  He  was  then  in  the  "Most  Holy,"  or 
perfection  of  spiritual  being. 

The  next  step  was  to  present  the  blood  (ver.  14)-The  evidence 
of  the  redemption-for  "yet  were  redeemed... with  the  precious 
blood  (life)  of  Christ.  (1  Pet.  1:19)  This  going  into  the  presence  of 
the  Mercy  Seat  and  sprinkling,  or  presenting  the  blood  was 
evidently  fulfilled  by  Jesus,  when  he,  after  forty  days,  ascended  up 
on  high,  there  to  appear  in  the  presence  of  God  for  us. 

We  now  leave  the  High  Priest  before  the  "Mercy  Seat"  while 
we  go  out  to  "the  court"  to  witness  another  work.  We  quote:  "And 
he  shall  take  of  the  congregation  of  the  children  of  Israel  two  kids 
of  the  goats  for  a  sin  offering.  And  he  shall  take  the  two  goats  and 
present  them  before  the  Lord  at  the  door  of  the  Tabernacle.  And 
Aaron  shall  cast  lots  upon  the  two  goats;  one  lot  for  the  Lord  and 
the  other  lot  for  the  scapegoat.  And  Aaron  shall  bring  the  goat 
upon  which  the  Lord's  lot  fell  and  offer  him  for  a  sin  offering.  But 

the  goat  on  which  the  lot  fell  to  be  the  scapegoat,  shall  be  presented 
alive  before  the  Lord  to  make  an  atonement  with  him,  or  let  him  go 
for  the  scapegoat  into  the  wilderness."  (Ver.  5,  6-10) 

The  two  goats  taken  from  Israel  and  brought  into  the  "Court," 
represent  true  Christians:  First,  taken  from  the  world  condition, 
they  are  brought  into  the  Court  or  justified  condition.  There  they 
present  themselves  before  the  Lord-desiring  to  become  dead  with 
Christ  as  human  beings,  and  to  enter  the  heavenly  or  spiritual 
conditions  as  Jesus  did-first,  the  spiritual  mind,  and  secondly,  the 
spiritual  body. 

But  as  all  who  say:  "Lord!  Lord!"  shall  not  enter  the  kingdom, 
so  too,  of  those  who  say,  "Lord,  here  I  give  myself  away."  They 
know  not  what  they  ask,  or  what  it  costs  or  denial  of  self,  to  take 
up  the  cross  daily  and  follow  the  bullock- -to  "go  to  him  without  the 
camp  (to  the  utter  disregard  and  destruction  of  the  human  hopes, 
etc.,)  bearing  the  reproach  with  Him."  (Heb.  13:13)  So,  we  find  in 
this  type  both  classes  of  those  who  covenant  to  become  dead  with 
Christ-those  who  do  really  follow  in  his  footsteps  as  he  hath  set  us 
an  example,  and  those  who  through  fear  o/(this)  death,  are  all  their 
lifetime  subject  to  bondage.  (Heb.  2:15)  The  first  is  the  Lord's 
goat;  the  second  the  scapegoat.  Both  of  these  classes  (goats)  as  we 
shall  see,  will  have  a  part  in  the  atonement  work-bringing  the 
world  into  complete  harmony  with  God  and  his  Law,  when  this 
"Day  of  atonement  sacrifice  (the  Gospel  Age)  is  ended.  But  only 
the  first  class  (the  Lord's  goat)  who  follow  the  Leader,  are  the  first 
class  (the  Lord's  goat)  who  follow  the  Leader,  are  a  part  of  the  sin 
offering.  (Ver.  9)  "If  we  suffer  with  Him,  we  shall  also  reign  with 
Him."  (2  Tim.  2:12) 

The  casting  of  lots  to  see  which  goat  would  be  the  "Lord's"  and 
which  the  "scapegoat,"  indicates  that  God  has  no  choice  as  to 
which  of  them  shall  win  the  prize.  It  shows  that  God  does  not 
arbitrarily  select  which  shall  become  partakers  of  the  divine  nature 
and  joint  heirs  with  Christ  our  Lord.  Whichever  believer  presents 
himself  is  acceptable,  and  he  that  keeps  the  covenant  shall  have  the 
reward  promised. 

To  return  to  the  High  Priest:  He  having  sprinkled  the  Mercy 
Seat  with  the  blood  of  the  bullock  seven  times  (perfectly)  "Then 
shall  he  kill  the  goat  of  the  sin  offering,  that  is  for  the  people,  and 
bring  his  blood  within  the  vail,  and  do  with  that  blood  as  he  did 
with  the  blood  of  the  bullock,  and  sprinkle  it  upon  the  Mercy  Seat." 
(Vss.  14-15)  In  a  word,  that  which  was  done  with  the  bullock  was 
repeated  with  the  blood  sprinkled  just  the  same;  its  fat,  etc.,  burned 
on  the  altar  in  the  Court  also.  [It  is  worthy  of  notice  that  a  prime 
bullock  is  always  very  fat,  while  a  goat  is  a  very  lean  animal.]  Its 

body,  was  burned  in  like  manner  as  that  only  those  animals  which 
were  sin  offerings  were  burned  without  (outside)  the  "Camp"  (Heb. 
13:11)  and  then  he  tells  us  to  go  to  him  without  the  camp  bearing 
the  reproach  with  him.  (Heb.  13:  12),  "The  reproaches  of  them  that 
reproached  thee,  are  fallen  upon  me."  Psa.  69:9. 

The  Lord's  goat  represented  all  of  the  "little  flock,"  they  are  all 
alike-they  all  came  by  the  same  "narrow  way; "  so  what  is  true  of 
the  company  as  a  whole,  is  true  of  each  one  in  it;  therefore  the 
Lord's  goat  typifies  each  one  and  his  sacrifice,  except  that  all  must 
be  complete  and  the  sacrifice  of  each  ended  before  the  "blood"  of 
the  goat  (representative  of  all  the  body  will  be  presented  on  the 
Mercy  Seat. 

The  blood  sprinkled  upon  and  before  the  Mercy  Seat  was  in  the 
design  of  a  cross,  with  the  top  or  head  of  the  cross  on  the  Mercy 
Seat.  This  is  shown  by  the  description:  "He  shall  sprinkle  it  with 
his  finger  upon  the  Mercy  Seat  eastward  (toward  the  "door")  and 
before  (across,  in  front  of)  the  Mercy  Seat."  This  is  the  full  end  of 
the  sin  offerings  for  the  sins  of  the  world.  The  bullock,  as  we  have 
seen,  was  a  sin  offering  for  the  "Household  of  faith"  the  under 
priests  and  Levites),  and  the  goat,  was  the  sin  offering  "for  the 
people"-Israel-type  of  the  (at  present)  unbelieving  world. 

Thus  we  see  that  this  entire  Gospel  Age  is  an  age  of  suffering 
and  death,  to  those  who  crucify  the  human  nature,  to  become 
partakers  of  the  divine.  Just  as  soon  as  the  sacrifice  of  Jesus  on 
behalf  of  his  body  and  house  was  complete  and  presented  before 
the  Father,  then  came  the  evidence  of  its  acceptance  in  the 
Pentecostal  baptism.  And  this  anointing  (symbolized  by  the  oil) 
which  came  upon  the  church,  and  continues  ever  since  on  all  the 
living  members  of  the  High  Priest's  body- this  imparting  of  the 
divine  mine  to  those  consecrated  ones,  was  the  energy  in  them 
which  killed  each,  as  the  "Lord's  goat."  Just  as  the  Spirit  of  the 
Father  enabled  Jesus  to  kill  the  bullock,  so  it  was  the  same  spirit— 
the  spirit  of  God  and  of  Christ  in  the  Lord's  goat  company,  which 
enabled  them  to  crucify  themselves  as  men-to  kill  the  goat-in 
hope  of  the  promised  Glory,  Honor  and  Immortality  of  the  divine 

It  was  thus  that  Paul  when  possessed  of  the  spirit  of  his  Leader 
and  Head,  could  reckon  all  things  but  loss  and  dross  that  he  might 
win  (a  membership  in)  Christ,  and  be  found  in  Him.  Inspired  by 
this  hope  and  spirit,  he  could  say:  "I  (the  new  creature)  live,  yet  not 
F'  (the  old  creature-the  goat;)  it  is  being  burned  with  reproach  and 
contempt  of  the  world  outside  the  camp.  My  earthly  affections  and 
powers  have  all  been  presented  an  offering  to  God-a  living 

sacrifice;  now  it  is  Christ  living  in  me,  the  hope  of  glory-- Christ's 
mind  in  me-crucifying  and  keeping  under  the  human  nature. 

While  actually  in  the  world,  he  was  not  of  it.  To  such  an  extent 
was  this  true  that  he  could  say-"The  life  which  I  now  live,  I  live  by 
faith  in  the  Son  of  God."  Yes,  by  faith  he  had  become  a  partaker  of 
the  Divine  nature,  and  was  in  the  "Holy,"  feeding  by  faith  on  the 
"holy  bread,"  enlightened  daily  by  the  light  from  the  Golden 

Thus  furnished  with  knowledge  and  strength,  he  was  able  to 
offer  incense  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  keep  the 
goat  nature  always  sacrifice.  So,  too,  the  same  thing  has  been  done 
by  the  other  members  of  this  "Lord's  goat"  company  since,  though 
none  have  been  so  generally  known-his  sacrifice  sent  up  a  very 
rich  perfume. 

As  the  goat  filled  up  that  which  was  behind  of  the  Sin  offering 
after  the  bullock,  so  do  we  "fill  up  that  which  is  behind  of  the 
afflictions  of  Christ."  (Col.  1:24 

The  moment  must  sometime  come  when  the  last  member  of 
this  "Lord's  goat"  shall  have  consecrated.  [We  believe  that  we  are 
at  just  this  point  now,  1881-the  door  of  opportunity  to  consecrate 
closed,  though  there  is  still  time  to  carry  out  the  consecration 
already  made.]  Then,  soon  after,  when  their  sacrifice  is  consumed, 
as  members  of  His  body  they  shall  pass  beyond  the  second  vail- 
beyond  the  flesh,  in  the  perfection  of  the  Divine  nature  already 
commenced  in  this  mortal  body-this  earthly  house.  That  passing  of 
the  second  vail  means  to  the  body  what  it  meant  to  the  head-that 
we  shall  be  made  like  unto  Christ's  glorious  body,  which  is  the 
express  image  of  the  Father's  person.  Oh!  Blessed  hope-"I  shall  be 
satisfied  when  I  awake  in  Thy  likeness,"  was  spoken  prophetically 
for  Jesus;  and  how  sublime  the  promise  that  "we  shall  be  like  Him- 
-like  unto  Christ's  glorious  body."  Ji  I  may  but  win  this  prize  for 
which  I  run- 

Perish,  every  earth  ambition, 

All  I've  sought  or  hoped  or  known; 

Yet  how  rich  is  my  condition, 

If  winning  Christ,  I'm  found  in  him. 

The  Most  Holy  reached,  we  there  present  the  evidence  of  the 
sacrificed  life  as  typified  by  the  blood  of  the  goat  sprinkled  on  the 
Mercy  Seat. 

It  will  be  accepted,  as  was  that  of  our  glorious  Leader,  and  then 


will  commence.  Sacrifice- -the  sin  offering-was  the  basis  of 
reconciliation  and  at-one-ment  between  Jehovah  and  the  world  of 
sinners.  Now,  the  blood  of  the  sin  offering  being  sprinkled  on  the 
Mercy  Seat  covering  the  Testimony,  (the  Law,  it  was  satisfied.  The 
ransom  paid  to  Justice  was  abundant,  and  now  reconciliation  will 
proceed-of  which  more  again. 

"And  when  he  had  made  an  end  of  reconciling  the  "Holy" 
["Most  Holy"]  and  the  Altar  [in  the  "Court"]  he  shall  bring  the  live 
goat:  and  Aaron  shall  lay  both  his  hands  upon  the  head  of  the  live 
goat  [scapegoat}  and  confess  over  him  all  the  iniquities  of  the 
children  of  Israel  [typical  of  the  world],  and  all  their  transgressions 
in  all  their  sins,  putting  them  upon  the  head  of  the  goat,  and  shall 
send  him  away  by  the  hand  of  a  fit  man  [anyone  convenient]  into 
the  wilderness."  (Vs.  20-22) 

As  before  expressed,  we  understand  this  "scapegoat"  which 
presented  itself  for  sacrifice  with  the  other,  but  failed  to  perform  it, 
and  to  walk  in  the  steps  of  the  bullock,  to  represent  a  very  large 
class  of  God's  children  who  have  made  the  same  covenant  as  the 
others,  viz:  to  become  dead  to  the  world,  and  to  crucify  their 
justified  human  nature,  but  have  failed. 

While  this  scapegoat  class  has  existed  throughout  this  Gospel 
Age,  the  one  goat  and  the  work  done  with  it,  at  the  close  of  the  age 
is  representative  in  a  general  sense  of  the  dealing  with  each 
individual  goat  [person]  of  that  company  during  the  age. 

Let  us  look  first  at  the  dealing  with  members  of  this  company 
who  will  be  living  when  the  work  of  sin  offering  is  complete-the 
last  members  of  the  scapegoat  company-and  then  see  how  it  will 
apply  to  the  preceding  members  of  the  same  class. 

But  let  us  first  remind  you  that  we  are  now  dealing  with  things 
future:  after  the  sin  offering.  The  Lord's  goat  is  not  yet  wholly 
consumer,  consequently  the  "little  flock,"  represented  by  the  body 
of  the  priests,  has  not  yet  gone  beyond  the  second  vail  into  the 
perfect  spiritual  condition;  and  the  work  with  living  "scapegoat"  is 
after  all  this. 

Other  scriptures  show  us  (Rev.  7:9,  13-17  and  1  Cor.  3:15)  that 
there  will  be  a  "great  company"  who  during  this  age  have  entered 
the  race  for  the  grand  prize  of  joint-heir  ship  with  Jesus,  who  do  not 
"so  run"  as  to  obtain  it;  and  that  they,  though  "castaways"  as 
regards  the  prize  (1  Cor.  9:27),  are  nevertheless  objects  of  the 
Lord's  affection  and  love,  who,  by  his  providences  through  the 
circumstances  of  life  will  cause  them  to  come  through  "great 
tribulations,"  thus  accomplishing  for  them,  "the  destruction  of  the 
flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  (1 
Cor.  5:5)  Notice,  they  consecrated  their  justified  human  life,  and 
God  accepted  of  the  consecration  and  reckoned  them,  according  to 
their  covenant,  dead  as  human  beings  and  alive  as  new-spiritual- 
creatures.  But,  by  their  failure  to  carry  out  the  contract,  they  are  cut 
off  from  the  priesthood,  from  membership  in  the  body  of  Christ- 
Every  branch  in  me  that  beareth  not  fruit,  he  taketh  it  away."  (John 

These  are  in  a  pitiable  condition;  they  have  failed  to  win  the 
prize,  therefore  cannot  have  the  divine  nature,  nor  can  they  have 
restitution  to  perfect  humanity  with  the  world,  for  in  their 
consecration,  they  gave  that  up  for  the  opportunity  to  run  for  the 
divine  nature.  But  the  Lord  loves  them,  and  will  deliver  those  who 
through  fear  of  death,  (fear  of  contempt-fear  of  the  reproach  borne 
by  the  bullock  and  goat,  beyond  the  Camp-in  the  Wilderness,  or 
separated,  dead  condition)  were  all  their  lifetime  subject  to 
bondage-bondage  of  fear  of  men  and  men's  traditions  and 
opinions  which  always  brings  a  snare,  and  keeps  back  from 
obedience  to  God-even  unto  death. 

Through  the  favor  of  the  High  Priest,  this  great  company  are  to 
go  into  "great  tribulations"  and  have  the  flesh  destroyed.  This  will 
not  place  them  as  overcomers-the  bride-the  body  of  Christ-ew 
the  throne  as  Kings  and  Priests,  but  in  a  position  "before  the 
throne,"  as  perfect  spiritual  beings  (though  not  of  the  highest  order 
of  the  spiritual-the  Divine)-not  possessed  of  the  Crown  of  life, 
Immortality).  They  shall  be  like  unto  the  angels.  "These  shall  serve 
God  in  His  Temple"  though  not  members  of  that  symbolic  Temple 
which  is  the  Christ.  (Rev.  7:14,15) 

Now  however  this  class  will  be  sent  to  the  Wilderness 
condition  of  separation  from  the  world,  forced  thither  by  "the  man 
of  opportunity"-adverse  circumstances-there  to  be  buffeted  by 
adversity  until  shown  the  vanity,  deceitfulness  and  utter 
worthlessness  of  the  World's  approval  and  until  all  human  hopes 
and  ambitions  die;  and  they  are  ready  to  say-God's  will,  not  mine, 
be  done.  The  world  is  every  ready  to  scorn  and  cast  out  the 

chastened  and  afflicted  ones,  though  they  so  earnestly  coveted  it 
deceiving  smile  and  its  empty  honors.  The  body  of  the  scapegoat 
was  not  burned  in  the  wilderness;  only  the  sin  offerings  (bullock 
and  Lord's  goat)  were  burned.  (Heb.  13:11)  The  burning  of  the  sin 
offering  represented  the  steady  continuous  submission  of  that  class 
to  the  fiery  ordeal  of  suffering-"faithful  (willing  sacrifices)  unto 
death."  Both  classes  suffer  even  unto  death  of  the  human  will  and 
body;  but  the  first  class  die  willingly,  destroyed  by  continual 
crucifying  of  the  flesh  as  shown  by  the  symbol-fire,  which  burns 
continuously  until  thee  is  nothing  more  to  burn.  The  second  class  is 
simply  taken  out  to  the  wilderness  and  there  left  to  die.  Their  love 
of  the  world's  approval  perishes  with  the  world's  neglect  and  scorn 
and  reproach  and  their  spiritual  nature  ripens  and  blooms  into  life. 
Both  these  classes  have  been  developing  side  by  side  throughout 
the  age. 

While  thus  in  process  of  fulfillment  throughout  the  entire  age, 
yet  it  will  be  most  marked  in  the  case  of  the  last  of  that  scapegoat 
class.  When  the  "little  flock"  have  all  gone  beyond  the  vail,  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  will  set  free  those  bound  ones  "who,  through  fear 
of  death  (to  the  world),  are  all  their  lifetime  subject  to  bondage," 
by  the  overthrow  of  the  many  false  theories,  creeds,  traditions  of 
men,  and  great  nominal  Church  organizations,  in  and  to  and  by 
which,  they  are  held  and  hindered  from  hearing  and  obeying  the 
Lord's  voice. 

Thus  forced  loose  by  "Babylon's"  fall,  while  realizing  that  the 
great  prize  has  been  lost,  they  will  then  hear  the  High  Priest's 
voice  and  find  themselves  forced  into  the  Wilderness  condition. 

At  no  other  time  perhaps  have  there  been  so  many  consecrated 
ones  bound  as  at  present;  but  through  all  the  age,  there  have  been 

Going  back  to  Paul's  day  we  find  that  there  were  some  then, 
who  had  consecrated  but  did  not  perform  their  covenant,  and 
speaking  of  them  he  says:  "I  verily  as  absent  in  body,  but  present  in 
spirit  judged  already— to  delivery  such  an  one  unto  Satan,  for  the 
destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day 
of  the  Lord  Jesus."  (1  Cor.  5:  3,5) 

This  one  we  may  reasonably  presume  passed  through  severe 
afflictions-"great  tribulations"  in  having  the  flesh  destroyed. 

Thus  we  see  that  both  classes  of  {goats)  consecrated  ones  pass 
through  great  trials  and  afflictions,  yet  to  one  class  they  are 
esteemed  light  afflictions,  taken  joyfully,  which  they  rejoice  to  be 

accounted  worthy  to  suffer.  It  is  a  willing  sacrifice,  like  that  of  the 
Head.  To  the  other  class,  they  are  burdensome,  great  afflictions, 
almost  without  joy-an  enforced  destruction  of  the  flesh.  And 
proportionately  different  are  their  positions  and  rewards  at  the  end 
of  life's  race. 

"And  Aaron  shall  come  into  the  Tabernacle  of  the  congregation 
("the  Holy")  and  shall  put  off  the  linen  garments  which  he  put  on 
when  he  went  into  the  Holy  place  ("Most  Holy")  and  he  shall  leave 
them  there;  and  he  shall  wash  his  flesh  with  water  in  the  holy  place 
("the  Court")  and  put  on  his  [usual]  garments  [the  garments  of 
glory  and  beauty]  and  come  forth  and  offer  his  burnt  offering  and 
the  burn  offering  of  the  people,  and  make  [having  made]  an 
atonement  for  himself  [the  body-the  church-the  "little  flock"]  and 
for  the  people."  (Vss.  23  and  24) 

These  burn  offerings  were  two  rams  (Vss  3  and  5,):  one 
representing  the  Bullock  and  the  other  the  Lord' s  goat.  These  being 
alike,  show  the  harmony  and  oneness  of  the  sacrifices  made  by 
Jesus  and  his  footstep  followers,  that  in  God's  sight  they  are  all  one 
sacrifice.  "For  both  he  that  sanctifieth  (Jesus)  and  they  who  are 
sanctified  (the  little  flock)  are  all  of  one;  for  which  cause  he  is  not 
ashamed  to  call  them  brethren."  (Heb.  2:11) 

This  is  further  shown  in  the  treatment  of  each  of  these 
sacrifices.  The  rams  of  "burnt  offering"  were  cut  in  pieces  and 
washed  and  the  pieces  laid  unto  the  head  upon  the  altar  and  burned, 
making  sweet  perfume-a  burn  offering  of  sweet  savor  unto 
Jehovah.  Since  both  rams  were  thus  treated,  it  shows  that  in 
Jehovah's  estimation,  they  are  all  parts  of  one  sacrifice;  the 
members  joined  to  the  head,  acceptable  as  a  whole,  as  the 
atonement  for  the  sins  of  the  World-thus  satisfying  the  claims  of 
justice  and  purchasing  the  whole  world  of  sinners. 

As  the  sin  offerings  illustrate  the  necessary  crucifixion  and 
death  of  the  redeemer,  so  the  burn  offering  illustrates  God's 
manifested  acceptances  of  the  same  sacrifice.  Let  us  not  forget  that 
God  does  not  manifest  his  acceptance  of  the  "better  sacrifices" 
than  bulls  and  goats,  until  that  sin  offering  is  complete  and  the 
High  Priest  is  robed  in  the  honor  and  glory  of  his  office. 

It  will  be  burned  on  the  Altar  in  "the  Court,"  thus  teaching  that 
God  will  manifest  His  acceptances  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  whole 
body  (head  and  pieces)  in  the  sight  of  all  in  "the  Court"  condition, 
viz:  all  believers.  But  before  this  manifestation  to  believers,  of 
God's  acceptance  of  the  work,  the  "scapegoat  company"  are  sent 
away,  and  the  robes  of  the  Priest  changed.  As  the  white  robes  worn 
throughout  the  work  of  sacrifice— which  covered  the  body— 
represented  the  justification  of  the  body-their  purity  in  God's  sight 

as  new  creatures,  so  now  the  glorious  garments  of  glory  and  beauty 
represent  the  glories  of  position  and  work  in  the  future,  after  the 
new  creatures  have  been  perfected-gone  beyond  the  vail.  The 
washing  with  water  seems  to  show  that  though  the  white  garments 
are  laid  aside-the  body  now  clothed  in  majesty  of  power  is  still 

Thus  ends  this  type  of  the  development  of  the  Priesthood  and 
satisfaction  of  the  world's  sins. 

We  tarry  to  glance  at  a  few  verses  of  this  chapter  (Lev.  16)  not 
directly  connected  with  the  narrative. 

Vs.  17,  "There  shall  b  no  man  in  the  tabernacle  of  the 
congregation  when  he  goeth  in  to  make  an  atonement  in  the  holy 
place  (sanctuary  "Most  Holy")  until  he  come  out,  and  have  made 
an  atonement  for  himself,  and  for  his  household,  and  for  all  the 
congregation  of  Israel."  The  Apostle  Paul  says-"The  priests  went 
always  into  the  first  tabernacle  (the  "Holy")  accomplishing  the 
service,  but  into  the  second  (tabernacle-the  "Most  Holy")  went  the 
high  priest  alone,  once  very  year"  (on  the  "Day  of  Atonement," 
which  was  repeated  annually). 

The  privileges  of  the  tabernacle  are  only  for  those  who  are 
priests-members  of  the  body  of  the  Head  Priest-so  that  whether 
we  be  now  in  the  first  of  these  heavenly  conditions  (spiritual- 
minded,  new  creatures  in  Christ  Jesus),  or  whether  we  hope  to 
enter  into  the  second  or  perfected  spiritual  condition,  it  will  in 
either  or  both  cases  be  because  we  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  new 
creatures-no  longer  men.  ""For  yet  are  not  in  the  flesh  (human), 
but  in  the  spirit  (spiritual,  new  creatures),  if  so  be  that  the  Spirit  of 
God  dwell  in  you."  (Rom.  8:9) 

Vs.  28,  "And  he  that  burnetii  them  [the  bullock  and  goat  of  sin 
offering]  shall  wash  his  clothes,  and  bathe  his  flesh  in  water,  and 
afterward  he  shall  come  into  the  camp."  This  seems  to  teach  that 
those  who  were  principally  instrumental  in  reproaching,  reviling, 
and  destroying  the  humanity  both  of  Jesus  (bullock)  and  his  "little 
flock"  (goat)  will  have  no  special  punishment  for  it,  as  they  did  it 
ignorantly-at  the  same  time  accomplishing  God's  plan.  "Father, 
forgive  them,  they  know  not  what  they  do."  They  wash  and  cleanse 
and  come  into  the  camp-i.e.,  come  into  the  same  condition  as  the 
balance  of  the  world,  all  of  whom  are  sinners,  and  all  of  whom  are 
ransomed  from  that  Adamic  depravity  and  sin. 

Vs.  26,  "And  he  that  let  go  the  goat  for  the  scapegoat,  shall 
wash  his  clothes  and  bathe  his  flesh  in  water,  and  afterwards  come 
into  the  camp."  This  teaches  the  same  lesson  relative  to  those  who 
shall  be  instrumental  in  bringing  the  trouble,  and  consequent 
destruction  of  the  flesh,  upon  the  great  company  of  those 
represented  by  the  scapegoat. 

In  the  type,  the  Day  of  Atonement  thus  ended;  and  all  Israel  are 
reckoned  no  longer  defiled  and  separate  from  God,  but  all  are  now 
made  at  one  with  God.  Justice  no  longer  condemns,  but  bids  them 
realize  god's  reconciled  presence  in  their  midst,  to  bless  and 
protect  and  direct  into  the  Canaan  of  rest  and  peace. 

In  the  antitype,  the  day  of  atonement  is  this  Gospel  Age,  during 
which,  Jesus  and  his  body,  the  Church,  make  sacrifices  to  Justice, 
in  full  satisfaction  of  the  Adamic  sin,  thus  purchasing  the  race  of 
sinners.  Because  no  longer  condemned  of  justice,  God  will  then 
recognize  mankind  condemned  of  justice,  God  will  then  recognize 
mankind  and  place  his  sanctuary  among  men.  Then,  will  be 
fulfilled  that  which  was  written:  "The  Tabernacle  of  God  (the 
glorified  church)  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them,  and 
they  shall  be  [become]  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with 
them  and  be  their  God.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from 
their  eyes;  and  there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor 
crying,  neither  shall  there  by  any  more  pain,  for  the  former  things 
[reign  of  Satan  sin  and  death]  are  passed  away.  And  he  that  sat 
upon  the  throne  said,  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new."  Rev.  21:3-5 

But  while  all  these  blessings  shall  result  from  the  establishment 
of  God's  residence,  or  sanctuary  among  men  ["I  will  make  the 
place  of  my  feet  glorious"-"Earth  is  my  footstool,"]  yet  its 
blessing  will  be  a  gradual  work  requiring  the  Millennial  age  for  its 
full  accomplishment;  i.e.,  death,  pain,  and  tears  will  be  in  process 
of  destruction  (wiping  away),  but  not  completed  until  the  end  of 
the  Millennial  Age. 

The  gradual  process  by  which  man  will  be  brought  into 
perfection  of  being  and  fullness  of  harmony  with  Jehovah,  is  well 
illustrated  in  the  typical  sacrifices  of  Israel,  made  after  the  day  of 
atonement,  the  antitypes  of  which  will  be  fulfilled  during  the  next 

To  rightly  divide  and  understand  these  typical  sacrifices,  it 
must  be  recognized,  that  the  present  Gospel  Age  is  the  day  of 
atonement  toward  God  for  the  general  sin  of  mankind;  and  that  all 
sacrifices  coming  after  the  day  of  atonement  in  the  type,  represent 

fulfillments  or  antitypes  due  after  the  Gospel  Age  is  ended-during 
the  Millennial  Age-when  the  world  of  sinners  may  become 
reconciled  to,  or  at  one  with  God. 

Thus  we  may  see  that  at-one-ment  has  two  parts— first,  Justice 
at  one  with,  and  not  any  longer  condemning  and  killing  Adam  and 
his  children  on  account  of  his  sin;  and  secondly,  the  sinner  being 
brought  to  at-one-ment  or  reconciliation  is  brought  about  entirely 
by  the  Priest's  sacrifice  or  what  we  shall  term  the  "Day  of 
Atonement  sacrifices. "  * 

*The  sacrifices  relative  to  the  consecration  of  the  priests  and  parts 
of  two  types  yet  to  be  considered,  we  regard  of  course,  as  being  the 
same  sacrifices  as  those  above  mentioned  as  taking  place  on  the 
Day  of  Atonement- they  being  merely  different  views  or  pictures 
of  the  same  sacrifices. 

The  other-The  reconciling  of  the  World  to  God  or  the  bringing 
of  them  into  full  at-one-ment  and  harmony  with  God,  will  be 
accomplished  during  the  next  age  by  the  "Royal  Priesthood"  who, 
typified  by  Moses  will  be  the  Great  Prophet  whom  the  Lord  will 
raise  up  to  teach  the  people,  to  whom  if  they  will  not  give  heed, 
they  shall  be  cut  off  from  life-die  the  second  death.  (Acts  3:23) 

This  Priesthood  is  also  typified  by  Melchizedek,  King  and 
Priest.  These  shall  rule  over  to  bless  and  represent  before  the  Lord, 
all  the  families  of  the  earth. 



Those  sacrifices  which  do  not  belong  to  the  class  we 
denominate  the  "Day  of  Atonement  sacrifices,"  illustrate  offerings 
and  sacrifices  which  belong  to  the  Millennial  Age. 

As  in  the  type,  the  day  of  atonement  sacrifices  preceded  all 
others,  and  were  a  basis  of  general  forgiveness  and  acceptance  with 
God  for  all  Israel,  but  were  followed  by  sacrifices  after  that  day,  for 

individual  sins,  termed  "Sin  offerings,"  "Trespass  offerings,"  etc., 
so  in  the  antitype.  After  this  day  of  atonement  has  brought  the 
world  into  a  justified  condition,  there  will  still  be  sins  and 
trespasses  committed,  which  will  require  confession  and 
reconciliation  of  such  transgressions  afresh. 

As  in  the  basis  of  all  forgiveness  of  sins  in  the  next  age,  will  be 
the  "Day  of  Atonement  sacrifices,"  it  would  be  appropriate  for  the 
sinner  to  bring  some  sacrifice,  which  would  indicate  a  recognition 
of  those  sacrifices,  as  the  ground  for  forgiveness  anew.  And  so  we 
find,  that  all  offerings  of  the  people  after  the  Day  of  Atonement 
were  of  a  kind  which  pointed  back  to,  or  recognized  the  sacrifices 
of  that  day.  These  offerings  might  be  of  cattle,  or  sheep,  or  fowl 
(turtle  doves  or  young  pigeons)  or  of  fine  flour,  the  article  offered, 
depending  on  the  ability  of  the  offerer.  But  they  all  seem  to  be 
remembrancers  of  the  atonement  sacrifices. 

During  the  Millennial  age  all  men  "will  come  to  a  knowledge 
of  the  truth"  and  be  saved  from  the  curse  of  Adamic  death.  (1  Tim. 


When  we  remember  that  this  death  includes  all  the  sickness, 
pain,  and  imperfection  to  which  humanity  is  now  subject,  we  see 
that  God's  plan  includes  a  full  restoration  to  human  perfection;  but 
perfection  comes  gradually  and  it  will  require  the  cooperation  of 
the  sinner' s  will  to  ever  reach  it.  He  must  do  what  he  can  to  climb 
up  again  to  perfection,  and  will  have  all  the  assistance  necessary. 
This  is  shown  by  these  sacrifices  in  general.  They  are  to  be 
according  to  every  man's  ability.  If  very  much  degraded  by  sin  and 
very  imperfect,  he  must  when  he  comes  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  present  himself  to  God.  If  thus  poor  and  degraded  he  may 
bring  a  dove  or  pigeon,  if  less  degraded  he  is  represented  by  a  kid; 
if  less  degraded  still,  by  a  goat;  and  when  perfect  as  a  man  his 
offering  may  be  a  bullock;  just  as  a  bullock  was  used  to  typify  the 
perfect  humanity  (much  fat)  of  Jesus'  sacrifice  and  as  a  goat 
(wayward  and  lean)  was  used  to  represent  our  imperfect  human 
nature  in  the  sacrifices  of  this  atonement  day,  so  those  animals 
similarly  represent  the  offerers  (Israel-the  world)  in  their  sacrifices 
and  consecrations. 

When  the  whole  world  has  been  brought  to  perfection  there 
will  be  no  longer  any  who  are  poor  in  this  sense-all  will  be  perfect 
men  and  their  offerings  antitypical  bullocks. 

David  speaking  of  this  says:  "Then  shalt  thou  be  pleased  with 
the  sacrifices  of  righteousness  (of  right  doing),  with  burnt  offering 

and  whole  burnt  offering;  then  shall  they  offer  bullocks  (perfect 
sacrifice)  upon  thine  altar."  (Psa.  51:19)  Yet  that  David's  language 
should  not  be  understood  to  teach  the  restoration  of  the  literal 
bloody,  typical  sacrifices,  is  evident,  for  in  the  same  connection  he 
says,  "Thou  desirest  not  sacrifice,"  (the  typical). ..The  sacrifices  of 
God  are  a  broken  spirit;  and  a  contrite  heart  O  God,  thou  wilt  not 
despise."  (Psa  51:16-19)  But  all  these  sacrifices  must  be  of  the  free 
will  and  desire  of  the  offerer.  (Lev.  1:3) 

The  entire  consecration  is  shown  by  the  death  of  the  animal; 
that  is  each  member  of  the  race  must  consecrate  his  will;  but  it  will 
neither  be  followed  by  the  destruction  of  the  human  nature 
(burning  of  the  flesh  outside  the  camp)  nor  by  taking  of  the  life  into 
a  new  nature,-shown  in  the  case  of  the  atonement  sacrifices.  No, 
when  consecrated,  they  are  accepted  as  human  beings,  their  right  to 
life  as  such,  having  been  purchased  by  the  Priesthood. 


The  burnt  offering  of  the  Priests  was  to  be  kept  up  continually 
on  the  Altar,  and  the  fire  never  suffered  to  die  out.  "This  is  the  law 
of  the  burn  offering;  it  is  (called)  the  burnt  offering  because  of  the 
burning  upon  the  Altar  all  night  unto  the  morning,  and  the  fire  of 
the  Altar  shall  be  burning  in  it... It  shall  not  be  put  out,  and  the 
Priest  shall  burn  wood  on  it  every  morning,  and  lay  the  burnt 
offering  in  order  upon  it... The  fire  shall  ever  be  burning  upon  the 
Altar;  it  shall  never  go  out."  Lev.  6:9,  12,  13. 


"If  a  soul  (being)  commit  a  trespass  and  sin  through  ignorance 
in  the  holy  things  of  the  Lord;... if  he  sin  and  commit  any  of  these 
things  which  are  forbidden  to  be  done  by  the  Commandments  of 
the  Lord,  though  he  wist  it  not,  yet  is  he  guilty,  and  shall  bear  his 
iniquity."  "And  he  shall  bring  a  ram  without  blemish  out  of  the 
flock,"  and  money  according  to  the  priest's  estimation  of  the 
trespass,  with  a  fifth  more,  and  this  shall  be  their  offering.  And  the 
priest  shall  make  an  atonement  for  him.  And  if  any  sin  knowingly 
and  damage  or  defraud  his  neighbor,  he  shall  restore  it  in  the 
principal,  and  shall  add  the  fifth  part  more  thereto  (twenty  per  cent 
interest)  and  give  it  to  the  wronged  one.  And  he  shall  bring  a  ram 
for  the  trespass  offering  unto  the  Lord.  (Lev.  5:  115-19;  and  6:  1-7) 

This  teaches  that  for  every  wrong,  restoration  must  be  made 
with  interest,  and  a  repentance  or  asking  forgiveness  of  the  Lord 
through  the  Church;  their  recognition  of  their  own  imperfection 
and  the  value  of  their  ransom,  being  shown  by  the  ram  presented. 

Now  notice  the  difference  between  the  treatment  of  this  sin 
offering  and  the  sin  offerings  of  the  day  of  atonement:  Those  were 
offered  to  God  (Justice)  as  the  ransom  or  purchase  price  of  sinners; 
these  are  offered  to  the  Priests  who  purchased  the  people,  their 
acknowledgments  being  to  their  Redeemer;  while  the  Priest  takes  a 
part  and  offers  it  to  the  Lord  as  a  memorial,  or  a  recognition  that 
the  whole  plan  of  redemption  as  executed  on  the  Atonement  Day 
[Gospel  Age]  was  His. 

The  Atonement  Day  offerings,  we  have  seen,  were  always 
burned,  (Lev.  6:30,  Heb.  13:11,)  but  these  sin  offerings  are  not  to 
be  burned,  but  eaten  by  the  priests. --"This  is  the  law  of  the  sin 
offering:... The  priests  that  offereth  it  for  sin  shall  eat  it:... All  the 
males  among  the  priests  shall  eat  thereof."  (Lev.  6:  25-29) 

So  the  whole  world,  having  been  purchased  with  the  precious 
blood  (human  life)  of  Christ  (the  anointed),  will  present 
themselves,  for  forgiveness  of  trespass,  to  the  Royal  Priesthood 
who  paid  their  ransom  price;  and  their  acceptance  of  it  will  be  the 
forgiveness.  To  this  agree  Jesus'  words  to  his  disciples:  "He 
breathed  on  them  and  saith  unto  them,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Whosoever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them;  and 
whosoever  sins  yet  retain  (to  them)  they  are  retained."  John  20:23 

While  this  "ministry  of  reconciliation"  belongs  in  its  fullest 
sense  in  the  next  age- when  all  the  sacrifices  of  atonement  will  be 
complete-yet  even  now,  any  member  of  the  "Royal  Priesthood" 
may  say  to  those  who  believe:  (the  household  of  faith)  "Thy  sins 
are  forgiven  thee"-just  as  our  Head  said,  by  faith,  looking  forward 
to  the  completion  of  the  sacrifices  for  sins,  which  sacrifice  he  had 


This  offering  must  be  of  the  herd  or  flock,  and  it  might  be  made 
in  fulfillment  either  of  a  vow  (covenant)  or  as  a  willing  "thank 
offering."  Part  of  it  was  to  be  brought  to  Jehovah  by  the  offerer- 
"His  own  hands  shall  bring  the  offerings  of  the  Lord  made  by  fire; 
the  fat  with  the  beast;  it  shall  he  bring,"  and  the  priest  shall  burn 
the  fat  on  the  altar,  and  wave  the  breast  before  the  Lord.  But  the 
breast  shall  be  the  priest's,  also  the  shoulder.  The  offerer  must  eat 
the  sacrifice.  (Lev.  3  and  7:  11-18,  30-34) 

This  seems  to  show,  that  if  any  would  come  into  a  condition  of 
full  peace  and  harmony  (as  all  are  to  do  or  be  cut  off-the  second 
death),  they  must  eat  or  fulfill  a  covenant  before  God,  of  entire 

consecration  to  him.  If,  after  being  thus  perfected,  they  again 
become  defiled  with  sin,  they  must  die,  (second  death)  as  shown  by 
the  touching  of  unclean  things.  (Lev.  7:  19-21) 

With  this  sacrifice  there  was  presented  an  offering  of 
unleavened  cakes  mingled  with  oil,  and  anointed  wafers, 
representing  the  offerer's  faith  in  Christ's  character,  which  he  will 
copy;  and  leavened  bread  indicating  his  acknowledgment  of  his 
own  present  imperfection  at  time  of  consecration-leaven  being  a 
type  of  sin.  Lev.  7:  11-13. 


composed  of  fine  flour,  unleavened  cakes,  with  oil,  etc.,  were 
presented  to  the  Lord  through  the  priest.  They  probably  represent 
praises  and  worship  offered  to  the  Lord  by  the  world,  through  his 
church-"Unto  him  be  glory  in  the  Church  by  Christ  Jesus 
throughout  all  ages."  (Eph.  3:21)  These  were  accepted  by  the 
priests;  a  sample  being  offered  on  the  altar  shows  that  it  is 
acceptable  to  Jehovah. 




This  chapter  seems  to  give  a  more  condensed  picture  of  the 
work  and  sacrifices  of  the  Day  of  Atonement  than  the  one  already 
examined  (sixteenth)  and  in  addition,  it  furnishes  certain  features 
which,  after  the  consideration  of  the  sixteenth,  will  be  of  interest  to 
us.  It  is  another  picture. 

And  Moses  said,  This  is  the  thing  which  the  Lord  commanded 
that  ye  should  do:  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  appear  unto  you. 
And  Moses  said  unto  Aaron,  Go  unto  the  Altar  and  offer  thy  sin 
offering  and  thy  burnt  offering  and  make  an  atonement  for  thyself 
[the  members  of  his  body  required  it]  and  for  the  people"  [The 

This  shows  how  Jesus  [the  bullock  sacrifice  for  sins]  was 
sufficient  both  to  redeem  his  body,  the  "little  flock,"  and  also  the 

whole  world  of  mankind.  Our  share  in  the  sin  offering  could  have 
been  dispensed  with  entirely,  and  we  might  have  been  saved  from 
death  just  as  all  mankind  will  be-- with  perfect  human  being 
restored.  But  it  pleased  Jehovah  not  only  to  choose  Jesus  to  this 
great  work  of  sacrifice,  but  also  to  make  him  the  Captain  or  Head 
of  His  church  which  is  His  body,  who,  as  well  as  their  Captain, 
should  be  made  perfect  as  spiritual  beings,  by  suffering  as  sin 
offerings  in  the  flesh. 

Paul,  referring  to  our  intimate  relationship  to  our  Head,  says: 
"Blessed  by  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath 
blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly  places  [the 
"Holy"  and  "Most  Holy"]  in  Christ;  according  as  he  hath  chosen  us 
in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world... to  the  praise  of  the  glory 
of  his  grace,  wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  beloved." 
(Eph.  1:4,  6)  God  "called  you  by  our  gospel  to  the  obtaining  of  the 
glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  (2  Thes.  2:14,) 

To  continue- After  offering  his  own  once  for  all,  he  was  to 
"offer  the  offering  of  the  people  [the  goat],  and  make  an  atonement 
for  them  as  the  Lord  [Jehovah]  commanded. "  /The  arrangement 
for  our  having  part  in  the  sacrifice  of  atonement,  was  a  part  of  our 
Father's  original  plan  as  Paul  also  attests.] 

"Aaron  therefore  went  unto  the  altar  and  slew  the  calf  of  the  sin 
offering  which  was  for  himself.  And  the  sons  of  Aaron  brought  the 
blood  unto  him,  and  he  dipped  his  finger  in  the  blood  and  put  it  on 
the  horns  of  the  altar;  but  the  fat  etc.... he  burnt  upon  the  altar,...  and 
the  flesh  and  the  hid  he  burnt  with  fire  without  the  camp.  And  he 
slew  the  burn  offering  (a  ram),  and  Aaron's  sons  presented  unto 
him  the  blood,  which  he  sprinkled  round  about  upon  the  altar.  And 
they  presented  the  burnt  offering  unto  him;  and  he  did  wash  the 
inwards  and  the  legs,  and  burnt  them  upon  the  burnt  offering  on  the 
altar,  with  the  pieces  thereof  and  the  head."  [Much  the  same  as  the 
account  in  the  sixteenth  chapter,  and  having  the  same  significance.] 

Thus  the  burnt  offering  of  Jesus  has  been  burning  all  through 
the  Gospel  Age,  evidence  to  all  in  the  "court"  God's  acceptance  of 
him  and  the  acceptance  of  all  the  members  of  the  body-laid  to  the 
head,  on  the  altar. 

"And  he  brought  the  people's  offering,  and  took  the  goat  which 
was  the  sin  offering  for  the  people  (only)  and  slew  it  and  offered  it 
for  sin  as  the  first,"  i.e.,  treated  it  exactly  as  he  treated  the  bullock. 
This  goat  is  the  same  as  the  "Lord's  goat"  in  the  other  picture,  the 
scapegoat  and  other  features  being  omitted  in  this  more  general 

view.  It  is,  however,  confirmatory  of  the  teaching,  that  only  those 
who  follow  the  Lord's  footsteps  are  participants  in  the  sin  offering. 
Who  could  take  exceptions  to  this? 

"And  he  brought  the  burnt  offering  and  offered  it  according  to 
the  (usual)  manner.  And  he  brought  the  meat  offering,  and  took  a 
handful  of  it  and  offered  it  upon  the  altar  beside  the  burnt  sacrifice 
of  the  morning. 

He  also  slew  the  bullock  and  the  ram  for  a  sacrifice  or  peace 
offering  which  was  for  the  people."  The  peace  offering,  as  already 
described,  represents  a  vow  of  covenant.  By  this  peace  offering, 
made  in  connection  with  the  sin  offering  of  the  High  Priest,  is 
signified  the  covenants  and  promises  based  on  that  sin  offering.  In 
the  type,  the  peace  was  established  between  Jehovah  and  Israel  on  t 
his  wise:  The  sin  offering  having  been  made,  and  the  burnt  offering 
showing  the  acceptableness  of  it  to  God,  there  was  peace  between 
Jehovah  and  Israel  because  their  former  original  sin  was  typically 
removed;  and  they  were  obligated  to  now  live  obedient  to  a 
covenant  based  on  their  forgiveness-i.e.,  they  were  to  keep  the 
Law-that  he  that  doeth  those  things  should  live  by  (or  as  a  reward 
for  keeping)  them.  But  as  our  sin  sacrifices  are  better  than  the 
typical  ones,  so  with  the  peace  offering  or  covenant  established  by 
those  sacrifices;  it  is  a  better  covenant.  Thus  in  this  sacrifice  of 
peace  or  covenant  offering,  the  Priest  is  seen  to  serve  unto  the 
example  and  shadow  of  spiritual  things-the  mediator  of  a  better 
covenant.  Heb.  8:  6-13. 

"And  Aaron  lifted  up  his  hand  toward  the  people  and  blessed 
them  and  came  down  from  offering  of  the  sin  offering,  and  the 
burnt  offering  and  peace  offerings." 

Thus  in  the  type  we  see  illustrated  the  fact  that  though  the 
blessing  is  not  fully  due  to  come  upon  the  people  until  all  sacrifices 
are  finished,  yet  a  measure  of  blessing  comes  upon  mankind  from 
the  members  of  the  Priest,  even  now  during  the  age  of  sacrifice, 
before  we  all  go  into  the  "Most  Holly"  or  perfected  spiritual 

"And  Moses  and  Aaron  went  into  the  tabernacle  of  the 
congregation,  and  came  out  and  blessed  the  people." 

This  shows  how,  when  this  age  of  sacrifice  is  over,  the  Priest 
(head  and  body)  appears  before  God,  giving  evidence  of  having 
met  all  the  claims  of  the  Law  against  the  people  (world).  Moses' 
going  in  also,  seems  to  say,  the  Law  will  be  fully  satisfied  and  its 

righteousness  vindicated;  and  the  Law  (Moses)  will  testify  on 
behalf  of  the  world  that  it  is  justified  to  life  through  the  sacrifices. 

When  presented,  the  sacrifices  are  "holy,  acceptable  to  God"; 
and  Moses  and  Aaron  come  out,  and  together  they  bless  the 
people.  So  in  the  incoming  age,  the  Christ  will  bless  all  the 
families  of  the  earth  (Gal.  3:8,  16,  29,  Gen.  12:3);  yet  not  by  setting 
aside  the  Law  of  God  and  excusing  sin,  but  by  restoring  men  to  the 
perfection  of  humanity,  in  which  condition  they  will  be  able  to 
keep  the  perfect  Law  of  God,  and  be  blessed  by  it.  Now,  by  reason 
of  our  inherited  imperfection,  though  the  Law  says-"He  that  doeth 
these  things  (obeys)  shall  live  by  them,"  (shall  have  a  right  to 
continuous  life)-yet  none  of  the  imperfect  race  can  now  have  this 
everlasting  life,  because  of  inability  to  keep  the  Law.  But,  then, 
being  made  perfect  and  able  to  keep  it,  its  conditions  of  "do  and 
live"  will  be  great  blessings  to  all  men,  for  whosoever  will,  may 
then  obey  and  live  forever  in  harmony  and  happiness  and 
communion  with  Jehovah. 

"And  the  glory  of  the  Lord  appeared  unto  all  the  people."  As 
the  blessing  progresses  (restoring  and  elevating  the  race  mentally 
and  physically)  the  results  will  become  manifest.  The  people-the 
world  in  general-will  recognize  God's  gracious  love,  more  and 
more  each  day.  Thus  it  will  be  that  "the  GLORY  of  the  Lord  will 
be  revealed,  and  all  flesh  shall  see  it  together."  (Isa  40:5)  They  will 
come  to  see  gradually,  the  length  and  breadth  and  height  and  depth 
of  the  love  of  God  which  surpasses  all  understanding. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  blessing  here  mentioned  was  not  a 
blessing  to  the  under  priests;  no,  they  were  represented  in  the 
blesser.  The  blessing  came  on  all  the  people,  who,  as  we  have 
seen,  represented  the  world.  It  is  this  blessing  of  the  world  by  the 
one  seed-the  entire  Christ,  after  all  the  afflictions  are  filled  up  by 
the  body,  (Col.  1:24)  that  Paul  refers  to,  saying,  that  "The  whole 
creation  (all  humanity)  groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain  together- 
waiting  for  the  manifestation  of  the  Sons  of  God"  before  they  can 
experience  deliverance  from  the  bondage  of  corruption  and 
restoration  to  the  liberty  of  sons  of  God,  as  enjoyed  by  God's  first 
human  son,  Adam.  (Luke  3:38) 

It  is  doubtless  this  same  blessing  of  all  the  people-salvation 
from  death  and  its  sting,  sin-that  Paul  refers  to,  saying:  "unto 


without  (a  sin  offering),  unto  salvation."  (Heb  9:28)  The  world 
has  seen  the  Priest-head  and  body-suffer  as  a  sin  offering  during 
the  age.  Jesus  was  manifested  to  the  Jews  in  the  flesh  (as  a  sin 

offering);  and,  as  Paul  could  say,  so  can  all  the  followers  in  his 
footsteps,  viz.:  Christ  is  manifest  in  our  mortal  flesh.  (2  Cor.  4:11) 

As  the  whole  Christ  has  thus  been  manifest  and  suffered  in  the 
flesh,  so  they  shall  also  be  "glorified  together"  before  the  world; 
for  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  revealed,  and  all  flesh  shall  see  it 
together."  ["Ye  are  not  in  the  flesh."  Rom.  8:9]  When  he  shall 
appear,  we  also  shall  appear  with  him  in  glory.  Col.  3:4. 

But  this  great  High  Priest  of  the  world,  will  be  recognized  only 
by  them  that  look  for  him.  If  he  were  to  appear  in  the  flesh-or 
appear  in  the  sky,  it  would  be  an  appearance  to  all,  whether  looking 
for  him  or  not  but  we  have  already  seen  that  the  Scriptures  teach 
that  the  head  has  been  perfected  as  a  spiritual  being,  and  that  his 
"little  flock"  shall  be  "made  like  unto  his  glorious  body. "  We  have 
seen  that  the  way  in  which  the  world  will  see  the  glorified  church 
will  be  by  mental  perception  in  the  same  sense  that  a  blind  person 
may  properly  be  said  to  see.  In  the  same  sense  we  see  the  prize,  the 
"crown  of  life,"  while  we  look  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but 
at  the  things  which  are  unseen  (by  organic  sight);  for  the  things 
which  are  seen  (thus)  are  temporal,  but  the  things  which  are  not 
seen  (thus)  are  eternal.  (2  Cor.  4:18)  It  is  in  this  way  that  the  entire 
church  of  this  age  has  been  "looking  unto  Jesus"-thus  "we  see 
Jesus."  (Heb.  2:9  and  12:2) 

This  is  the  only  way  in  which  the  human  can  see  or  recognize 
things  on  the  spiritual  plane.  Jesus  expresses  this  same  idea  to  the 
disciples-They  who  recognized  his  spirit  or  mind  and  thus  knew 
him,  would  be  acquainted  with  the  Father  also  in  the  same  way.  "If 
ye  had  known  me,  ye  should  have  known  my  Father  also;  and  from 
henceforth  ye  know  him  and  have  seen  him."  This  is  the  only  sense 
in  which  the  world  will  ever  see  God,  for  "no  man  hath  seen  God 
at  any  time."  ("Whom  no  man  hath  seen,  nor  can  see")-the  only 
begotten  Son  he  hath  DECLARED  him."  (1  Tim.  6:16;  John  1:18) 
Jesus  revealed  or  caused  the  disciples  to  see  him  by  making  known 
his  character-revealing  him  as  a  God  of  Love. 

It  was  in  this  same  way  that  the  Papal  system  was  shown  by 
Luther  and  others,  and  seen  by  many  as  the  ANTI-CHRIST,  or  as 
Paul  had  foretold,  that  wicked  system-the  man  of  sin,  was 

Thus  it  is,  that  Jesus  the  head  (now  present  to  gather  the 
Jewels)  is  being  now  revealed  to  the  living  of  the  "little  flock," 
though  all  others  continue  to  plant,  build,  etc.  And  know  not  of  his 
presence.  (Luke  17:  26-30) 

And  thus  also  it  will  be  in  the  Millennial  day,  when  the 
complete  Christ-the  Priest-is  revealed,  it  will  be  only  to  those  that 
look  for  him-only  those  shall  see  him.  They  will  see  him,  not  by 
organic  sight,  but  as  we  now  see  all  spiritual  things-Jesus,  the 
Father,  the  prize,  etc. -by  faith.  Man  will  never  see  the  CHRIST  by 
organic  sight,  for  the  same  reason  that  they  will  never  see  Jehovah- 
-because  on  a  different  plan  of  being-one  spirit,  the  other  flesh. 
But  we  (the  little  flock)  shall  see  him  as  he  is,  for  we  shall  be  like 
him- like  unto  Christ's  glorious  spiritual  body,  which  is  the 
express  image  of  the  Father's  person.  (1  John  3:2;  Phil.  3:21;  Heb. 

But  though  only  those  who  look  shall  be  able  to  recognize  the 
Christ,  as  the  deliverer  who  will  save  them  from  the  dominion  of 
death;  yet  this  will  embrace  all  the  world,  for  the  manner  of 
revelation  will  be  such  that  ultimately  all  must  see.  Every  eye  shall 
see  him;  and  all  in  their  graves,  being  raised  to  life-they  that 
pierced  him  will  realize  that  they  crucified  the  Lord  of  Glory.  He 
shall  be  revealed  (in  the  sky?  No)  in  flaming  fire,  (judgments) 
taking  vengeance  on  those  that  know  (recognize  not  God,  and  obey 
not  (accept  no)  the  gospel  (good  news-the  deliverance).  It  will  not 
take  long  for  all  mankind  to  recognize  him  under  such 
circumstances.  Now  the  good  suffer;  then  shall  ye  discern  between 
him  that  serveth  the  Lord,  and  him  that  serveth  him  not,  for  in  that 
day  a  distinction  will  be  manifested.  (Mai.  3:  15-18)  Then  all, 
seeing  clearly,  may  accept  of  him  and  have  everlasting  life;  for 
"We  trust  in  the  Living  God,  who  is  the  Savior  of  all  men, 
specially  of  those  that  believe."  (1  Tim.  4:10) 

This  the  types  illustrate-" And  as  it  is  appointed  unto  men 
(Aaron  and  his  successors  who  were  only  types  of  the  High  Priest 
of  the  new  creation)  once  to  die  (typically,  as  represented  in  the 
animals  slain)  and  after  that,  (following  as  a  result  of  those 
sacrifices)  in  the  judgment  (of  God  was  manifested,  as  accepting 
the  offering-the  priest  coming  out  to  bless,  for  all  whom  he  made 
atonement-all  the  people.)  So  Christ  (head  and  body)  was  once 
offered  (never  will  it  be  repeated)  to  bear  the  sins  of  many  ("every 
man")  and  unto  them  that  look  for  him,  he  shall  appear  the  second 
time,  without  sin  unto  salvation."  (Not  again  to  be  sacrificed  for 
the  sins  of  the  people,  but  to  bless  them.)  Heb.  9:27,28. 

Many  have  been  looking  in  an  indefinite  way  for  a  good  time  to 
come,  and  the  removal  in  some  way  of  the  curse,  speaking  of 
whom,  Paul  says:  "The  whole  creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in 
pain  together  until  now,  waiting  for  the  manifestation  of  the 

SONS  OF  GOD  "--Jesus  the  Head  or  Chief,  and  all  the  body  complete 
in  him.  (Rom.  8:  19,22) 

"And  there  came  a  fire  out  from  before  the  Lord,  and  consumed 
upon  the  altar  the  burn  offering  and  the  fat,  which,  when  all  the 
people  saw,  they  shouted  and  fell  on  their  faces"-worshipped.  This 
is  the  same  thought  expressed  in  another  form.  The  fire  symbolizes 
God's  acceptance;  its  being  recognized  by  the  people,  shows  that 
the  world  will  realize  the  sacrifice  and  its  value  in  God's 
estimation  as  the  price  of  their  liberty  from  death  and  the  grave; 
and  when  they  realize  it,  they  will  worship  Jehovah  and  his 
representatives-the  Priest. 

How  beautifully  these  types  teach  of  a  restitution,  and  a  full 
ransom  for  all  the  people,  and  a  blessing  coming  upon  all.  Nothing 
in  the  types  seems  to  make  a  distinction  between  the  living  and  the 
dead,  and  some  may  be  inclined  to  say,  well,  perhaps  when  the 
sacrifices  of  the  High  Priest  are  over  and  the  blessing  commences, 
those  who  are  then  living  will  be  greatly  benefited.  Nay,  but  we 
answer,  in  God's  estimation  the  living  and  dead  are  alike-he 
speaks  of  them  all  as  dead-all  died  in  Adam,  and  all  the  little 
spark  of  life  which  any  man  possesses  is  really  but  one  stage  of 
dying.  It  is  a  dead  race  because  of  the  sin  of  Adam  (and  Eve),  and 
it  will  be  a  race  justified  to  the  same  life  then  enjoyed  and 
forfeited;  and  all  who  will,  may  have  it  back,  whether  they  have 
gone  all  the  way  down  into  death,  or  whether  they  still  linger  on  the 
brink-in  "the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death. 

This  is  the  object  of  the  sin  offerings-to  release  mankind  from 
the  dominion  of  death,  to  the  perfection  of  being  which  is  essential 
to  perfect  happiness  and  at-one-ment  with  his  Creator.  This  is  the 
blessing  which  comes  to  all  the  families  of  the  earth  through  "The 
Seed  of  Abraham.  This  is  the  good  news  which  was  preached  to 
Abraham,  as  we  read:  God  foreseeing  that  he  would  justify  the 
heathen  (all  mankind-Gentiles)  through  faith,  preached  before  the 
gospel  (good  news)  to  Abraham,  saying,  In  thee,  and  in  thy  seed 
shall  all  nations  be  blessed-(justified)... which  seed  is  Christ- 
primarily  the  head,  and  secondarily  the  body— fox  if  ye  be  Christ's 
(members)  then  are  ye  Abraham's  seed,  and  heirs  according  to  the 
promises  (above  referred  to-viz.:  that  we  may  bless  all  the  families 
of  the  earth.)  But  the  Seed  must  be  complete  before  the  blessing 
comes,  as  shown  in  the  type  just  considered:  The  sin  offerings  must 
be  ended  before  all  the  blessings  resulting  can  flow  out. 

While  the  sacrifices  of  the  people  (Israel-the  world)  belong  to 
the  next  age  and  will  then  be  presented  to  the  priests,  yet  in  a 

certain  sense  this  has  a  very  slight  beginning  now.  Thus  it  is,  that 
the  worldly  man  who  possesses  wealth,  and  is  in  that  sense  a 
steward  of  God's  things,  can  use  that  "mammon"  and  with  it  make 
for  himself  friends.  That  when  this  age  of  Satan's  rule  is  no  longer 
be  the  Steward,  then,  those  whom  he  thus  favored  will  bless  him 
and  minister  to  his  necessities.  If  the  worldly  Stewards  of  wealth 
(the  mammon  or  God  of  this  age)  were  wise,  they  would  use  their 
means  thus.  For  whosoever  shall  give  a  cup  of  cold  water  even, 
unto  his  reward  when  the  kingdom  of  Christ  is  organized  and  rules. 
(Luke  16:  1-8  and  Matt.  10:42) 

On  the  contrary,  the  High  Priest  went  in  there  often  in  after 
days.  It  was  into  the  Most  Holy  that  the  High  Priest  went  whenever 
he  would  inquire  for  Israel,  using  the  breast-plate  of  Judgment  and 
Urim  and  Thumim.  Again,  whenever  they  broke  camp,  which  was 
often,  the  Priest  went  in  and  took  down  the  Vails  and  wrapped  up 
the  "Ark"  and  all  the  holy  vessels,  before  the  Levites  could  carry 
them.  (Num.  4:  5-16) 

Again,  whenever  an  Israelite  offered  a  sin  offering  unto  the 
priests  (after  the  "Day  of  Atonement"  sacrifices  were  over)  they  all 
ate  it  in  the  Most  Holy.  (Num.  18:  10)  So  with  the  antitype,  after 
the  present  "Day  of  Atonement"  is  over  we  shall  be  in  the  Most 
Holy  or  perfect  spiritual  condition  and  there  accept  (eat)  the 
sacrifices  for  sin,  brought  by  the  world,  for  all  their  own 
transgressions-not  the  Adamic  sins  which  were  canceled  on  the 
Day  of  Atonement.  There  in  the  perfect  spiritual  condition,  the 
priesthood  shall  instruct  as  to  all  matters.  (Urim  and  Thumin) 



In  the  preceding  description  we  have  purposely  omitted  an 
explanation  of  some  interesting  details  which  can  be  better 
understood  by  those  who  have,  through  careful  study,  obtained  a 
clear  understanding  of  the  general  plan  of  the  Tabernacle,  its 
service,  and  their  typical  signification. 

The  posts  which  stood  in  the  court  and  held  up  the  white 
curtains,  represent  justified  believers.  They  are  in  the  "Court,"  the 

proper  place  for  such,  as  we  have  already  seen.  They  are  of  wood,  a 
corruptible  material.  This  shows  that  they  are  not  actually  perfect 
as  human  beings;  for  since  human  perfection  is  represented  by 
copper,  those  posts  should  be  either  made  of  copper,  or  covered 
with  copper  to  represent  actually  perfect  human  beings.  They  were 
made  of  wood,  but  were  set  into  sockets  of  copper,  which  teaches 
us  that,  though  actually  imperfect,  their  standing  is  that  of  perfect 
human  beings.  It  would  be  impossible  to  more  clearly  represent 
Justification  by  faith. 

The  white  curtain,  well  illustrates  the  same  justification  or 
purity.  These  justified  ones  should  continually  hold  up  the  view  of 
the  world  (the  camp)-Christ's  righteousness  as  their  covering. 

The  silver  hook,  by  which  the  posts  hold  up  the  curtain,  are 
symbolic  of  truth;  they  can  really  and  truthfully  claim  that  Christ's 
righteousness  covers  all  their  imperfection.  Lev.  27:  11-17. 

The  Posts  at  the  entrance  of  the  Tabernacle-at  the  door  of  the 
Holy- -were  covered  by  the  first  vail.  They  were  totally  different 
from  the  posts  in  the  court,  and  represent  the  difference  between 
the  justified  and  consecrated,  or  sanctified  conditions.  The 
consecration  to  death  of  a  justified  man,  we  have  seen  to  be  the 
way  into  the  "Holy."  The  way  into  the  new  nature  is  by  passing 
through,  the  death  of  the  human  will-the  fleshly  mind-the  first 
vail.  Hence  these  posts  should  illustrate  this  change;  and  so  they 
do:  they  were  covered  with  gold,  symbol  of  the  divine  nature. 
Being  set  in  sockets  of  copper,  represents  how  "we  have  this 
treasure  (divine  nature  in  earthen  vessels"  (2  Cor.  4:7)— I.e.,  our 
new  nature  is  based  upon  and  rests  in,  our  justified  humanity.  This, 
it  will  be  remembered,  corresponds  exactly  with  what  we  found  the 
"Holy"  to  symbolize,  viz:  our  place  or  standing  as  new  creatures, 
not  yet  perfected.  (Exod.  26:37) 

The  Posts  in  the  "Most  Holy"  were  just  inside  the  second  vail, 
and  represent  those  who  pass  beyond  the  flesh  (vail)  entirely,  into 
the  perfection  of  the  spiritual  condition.  These  posts  were  so 
constructed  as  to  fully  illustrate  this-covered  with  gold, 
representing  divine  nature,  but  no  longer  set  in  sockets  of  brass-no 
longer  dependent  on  any  human  condition;  they  were  set  in  sockets 
of  silver  (reality-truth)  which  seems  to  say  to  us:  When  you  come 
inside  this  vail  you  will  be  perfect-really  and  fully  new  creatures. 
(Exod.  26:  32) 

"Finish  then  thy  new  creation" 

The  Golden  Candlestick  was  all  of  one  piece,  hammered  out; 
there  was  one  central  shaft  with  a  lamp  on  top,  and  three  branches 
on  each  side  of  it,  each  bearing  a  lamp,  making  seven  lamps  in  all— 
a  perfect  or  complete  number.  Does  not  this  represent  the  complete 
church  from  the  Head,  Jesus,  to  and  including  the  last  member  of 
the  "little  flock."  He  is  taking  out  from  among  men,  to  be  partakers 
of  the  (gold)  divine  nature?  Jesus  says,  "The  seven  candlesticks 
which  thou  sawest  are  the  seven  churches."  Rev.  1:  20.  Yes,  that 
candlestick  represents  the  entire  church  of  the  first  born.  Not  the 
nominal,  but  the  true  church  is  here  meant  however-the  royal 
priests-wholly  consecrated. 

The  form  of  workmanship  was  beautiful-a  fruit  and  a  flower,  a 
fruit  and  a  flower  following  successively,  shows  us  that  the  true 
church  ("whose  names  are  written  in  heaven")  is  both  beautiful  and 
fruitful  from  first  to  last.  The  lamp  part  on  top  of  each  branch  was 
shaped  like  an  almond,  the  significance  of  which,  we  will  see  when 
considering  Aaron's  rod. 

The  oil  for  this  lamp  was  the  olive  oil-beaten-refined;  and  the 
lamps  were  kept  lighted  always.  It  was  for  the  benefit  of  the  priest 
class  only,  and  represents  the  deeper  spiritual  truths  of  God's 
Word,  which  are  entirely  hidden  from  the  natural  man  (1  Cor.  2: 
14),  even  though  he  be  a  belie ver-a  justified  man  (a  Levite).  None 
are  permitted  to  go  or  even  to  see,  into  this  deeper  royal  priesthood. 
These  always  had  access  to  the  "Holy";  it  was  their  right  and 
privilege;  it  was  intended  for  them.  (Heb.  9:  6)  The  Levites  could 
not  see  in  because  of  the  vail  of  human-mindedness  which  came 
between  them  and  the  Sacred  things;  and  the  only  way  to  set  it 
aside  was  to  consecrate  and  sacrifice  wholly  the  human  nature.  The 
lights  were  to  be  trimmed  and  replenished  every  morning  and 
evening,  by  the  High  Priest-Aaron  and  his  sons  who  succeeded 
him  in  office.  (Exod.  27:  20-21;  and  30:  8)  So  our  High  Priest  is 
daily  filling  us  more  and  more  with  the  mind  of  Christ,  and 
trimming  off  the  dross  of  the  old  nature. 

Are  we  sometimes  puzzled  to  know  why  some  who  are  in  the 
church  cannot  see  any  but  natural  things-cannot  discern  the  deeper 
spiritual  truths  of  the  Word?  They  can  see  Restitution  for  natural 
men,  but  cannot  see  our  heavenly  calling.  These  Tabernacle  lessons 
show  us  why  this  is:  "They  are  brethren,  of  the  household  of  faith," 
but  Levites-in  the  Court;  they  never  consecrated  as  priests, 
consequently  cannot  enter  the  "Holy,"  nor  see  the  things  that  were 
prepared  for  the  priests  only.  The  natural  "eye  hath  not  seen,  or  ear 
heard-neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  the  things  which 
God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  Him.  But  God  hath  revealed 

them  unto  us  by  His  Spirit  [light  of  the  Lamp],  for  the  Spirit 
searcheth  [revealeth]  all  things-yea,  the  deep  [hidden]  things  of 
God."  (1  Cor.  2:9) 

The  church  nominal  has  always  included  both  the  justified  and 
sanctified  classes-Levites  and  Priests.  In  Paul's  day  certain  parts 
of  his  letters  were  addressed  to  the  justified  class  (Levites),  who 
had  not  consecrated.  Thus,  after  exhorting  in  Gal.  5,  he  winds  up 
by  assuring  them,  that  the  things  he  complains  of,  are  evidences 
that  they  do  not  belong  to  the  body  of  Christ  (Priesthood);  for,  he 
says,  "They  that  are  Christ's  have  crucified  the  flesh  with  the 
affections  and  lusts."  Verse  24. 

In  the  same  way  he  addresses  the  Romans  (Ch.  12:  1):  "I 
beseech  you  therefore,  brethren  [believers-justified  by  faith  in 
Christ-Levites],  by  the  mercies  of  God  [manifest  through  Christ  in 
our  justification],  that  ye  present  your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice; 
[that  you  consecrate  wholly  thus  becoming  priests]  holy, 
acceptable  unto  God."  Being  justified  freely  by  faith  in  Jesus,  God 
reckons  you  as  sinless-holy-and  has  agreed  to  accept  every  such 
sacrifice-"With  such  sacrifices  he  is  ever  well  pleased."  By  so 
doing  you  become  priests-members  in  particular  of  the  High 
Priest's  body. 

The  succeeding  verse  tells  them  what  will  result  from  so 
consecrating— viz.:  The  transformation  of  their  minds.  Their  wills 
being  renewed,  they  will  be  priests-new  creatures,  possessing  the 
spirit  of  Christ.  The  fact  that  at  this  time  they  have  not  the  spirit  of 
sacrifice-glad  obedience  to  God's  will,  is  an  evidence  that  they  are 
not  members  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  His."  (Rom.  8:  9)  And  it 
seems  evident  to  us,  that  by  far  the  larger  proportion  of  the  early 
churches  (much  more  so  of  the  modern  worldly  mixture- 
confusion-Babylon,  of  the  present  day)  were  merely  Levites,  doing 
the  service  of  the  Sanctuary,  but  not  sacrificing. 

Looking  back  at  the  type  in  the  Law,  we  find  that  there  were 
17,160  Levites  appointed  in  the  shadowy  service,  while  only  five 
Priests  were  appointed  for  the  shadowy  sacrificing.  (Num.  4:  36, 
40,  44,  48;  Ex.  28:1)  It  may  be  that  this,  as  much  as  the  other 
features  of  that  shadow,  was  designed  to  illustrate  the  proportion  of 
justified  believers  to  self-sacrificing  consecrated  ones.  Though  now 
the  nominal  church  numbers  millions,  yet  when  a  fair  allowance  is 
made  for  hypocrites,  and  one  in  every  three  thousand  of  the  balance 
supposed  to  be  living  sacrifices,  (a  correct  proportion  according  to 
the  type,)  it  seems  quite  evident  that  the  Lord  did  not  make  a 
misstatement  when  He  said,  that  they  who  would  receive  the 

kingdom  (the  Royal  Priesthood)  would  be  a  "little  flock."  (Luke 

The  fact  that  we  see  believers  who  are  trying  to  put  away  their 
sins,  is  not  of  itself  evidence  of  their  being  Priests,  for  Levites,  as 
well  as  Priests,  should  practice  circumcision  of  the  heart-"putting 
away  the  filth  (sins)  of  the  flesh."  Nor  is  a  spirit  of  meekness, 
gentleness,  benevolence,  and  morality,  always  a  result  of 
consecration  to  God.  These  qualities  belong  to  a  perfect  natural 
man-(the  image  of  God),  and  in  occasional  instances  partially 
survive  the  wreck  of  the  fall.  These,  when  in  the  nominal  church, 
not  infrequently  pass  for  the  cream  of  Christianity. 

Nor  yet,  when  we  see  believers  practicing  self-denial  in  some 
good  work  of  political  or  moral  reform,  is  that  an  evidence  of 
consecration  to  God,  though  it  is  an  evidence  of  consecration  to  a 
work.  Consecration  to  God  says,  any  work,  any  where;  Lo,  "I 
delight  to  do  Thy  will,  O  God-Thy  will  in  Thy  way  be  done. 


revealed  plan  IN  his  word,  that  we  maybe  able  to  spend  and  be 
spent,  for  Him  and  in  His  service. 

Marvel  not,  then,  that  so  few  have  ever  seen  the  glorious 
beauties  within  the  Tabernacle;  only  Priests  can  see  them.  The 
Levites  may  know  of  them  only  as  they  hear  them  described.  They 
have  never  seen  the  hidden  light  and  beauty;  never  eaten  of  the 
hidden  bread;  never  offered  the  acceptable  incense  at  the  Golden 
Altar.  No,  for  these  they  must  pass  the  vail-in  entire  consecration 
to  God. 

The  Golden  Table  bearing  the  shew  bread,  represents  the 
church  as  a  whole,  including  Jesus  and  the  apostles-all  "Holding 
forth  the  word  of  life."  (Phil.  2:  16)  The  great  work  of  the  true 
church  during  this  age,  is  to  feed  and  strengthen  and  enlighten  all 
who  enter  the  covenant- spiritual  condition-The  Bride  of  Christ  is 
to  make  herself  ready.  (Rev.  19:7) 

The  Golden  Altar  seems  also  to  represent  the  entire 
(consecrated)  church  in  the  present  sacrificing  condition.  From  this 
altar  ascends  the  sweet  incense,  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ. 
Here  is  offered  to  God  the  priest's  willing  services-owr  praises, 
our  willing  obedience,  all  things  whatsoever  we  do,  to  the  glory  of 
God.  Those  who  thus  offer  incense  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus 
Christ  our  head  (1  Pet.  2:  5),  come  very  close  to  their  Father-close 
up  to  the  vail;  and  if  they  have  requests  to  make  they  may  be 
presented  with  the  incense  "much  incense  with  the  prayers  of  the 

saints."  (Rev.  8:3)  The  prayers  of  such  priests  of  God  are 
effectual.  Jesus  kept  the  incense  continually  burning  and  could  say, 
"I  knew  that  thou  hearest  me  always."  (John  11:  42)  So  we  will  be 
heard  always,  if  we  continually  expect  to  have  requests  recognized 
who  do  not  thus  keep  their  covenant-"!f  ye  abide  in  me  and  my 
words  [teachings]  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will  and  it 
shall  be  done  unto  you."  (John  15:7) 

We  have  learned  through  types  previously  considered, 
something  of  the  glory  of  the  Most  Holy  (the  perfect,  divine 
condition)  which  no  man  can  approach  in  Christ  Jesus-partaker  of 
the  Divine  nature,  will  finally  come.  We  would  now  endeavor  to 
learn  what  God  has  designed  to  symbolize  by  the  "Ark  of  the 
Testimony,"  its  only  article  of  furniture.  Its  name  suggests  that  it 
illustrates  the  embodiment  of  Jehovah's  plan,  which  he  had 
purposed  in  himself,  before  the  lapse  of  ages  had  developed  even 
the  head  of  the  Christ,  or  the  minutest  beginning  of  his  plan.  It 
represented  the  purpose  of  God  to  develop  a  little  flock,  to  be 
partakers  of  the  Divine  nature.  It  contained  the  Law  showing  how 
the  Christ  should  meet  in  full,  all  the  requirements  of  God's  perfect 
Law,  and  also  that  legal  authority  should  be  vested  in  him  as  the 

The  righteousness  of  the  Law  was  actually  fulfilled  in  our  head, 
and  it  is  also  fulfilled  actually  in  us  as  new  creatures  who  walk  not 
after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit;  that  is,  who  walk  in  obedience  to 
the  new  mind.  The  infirmities  of  the  old  nature  which  we  are  daily 
crucifying,  are  not  charged  to  us  as  new  creatures. 

When  it  is  written  that  "the  righteousness  of  the  Law  is  fulfilled 
in  us"-the  end  of  our  race-perfection  is  reckoned  to  us,  because 
we  are  walking  toward,  or  after  the  spiritual  perfection,  which, 
when  we  reach  the  Most  Holy  (Ark  condition)  will  be  completed. 

Aaron's  Rod  that  budded,  shows  the  select  character  of  all  the 
body  of  Christ,  as  members  of  the  royal  priesthood.  By  reading 
Num.  17,  the  meaning  of  the  budded  rod  will  be  seen  to  be, 
Jehovah's  acceptance  of  Aaron  and  his  sons-the  head  and  under 
priests-as  the  only  ones  who  might  perform  the  priest's  office  of 
Mediator.  That  rod,  therefore  represents  the  acceptableness  of  the 
"royal  priesthood"-the  Christ,  Head  and  body. 

It  budded  and  brought  forth  almonds.  A  peculiarity  about  the 
almond  tree,  is,  that  the  fruit  comes  before  any  leaves  appear;  so 
with  the  "royal  priesthood;"  they  sacrifice  or  bring  forth  fruit, 
before  the  leaves,  or  professions  are  made. 

The  Golden  Pot  of  Manna  represents  Immortality  as  being  one 
of  the  possessions  of  the  Christ  of  God.  Jesus  doubtless  refers  to 
this,  when  he  says:  "To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of 

the  hidden  manna."  (Rev.  2:17)  Manna  was  the  bread  which  came 
down  from  heaven-a  life  sustainer;  so  God  provides  life  for  all 
Israel  (the  world)  that  they  may  live  forever-continually  eating  of 
it;  but  he  offers  to  those  who  become  joint  heirs-members  of  the 
anointed  boy  (all  overcomes)  that  they  shall  have  a  peculiar  sort  of 
manna,  or  life  principal,  the  "hidden  manna."  One  peculiarity  of 
this  pot  of  manna  was,  that  it  was  incorruptible;  hence  it  well 
illustrates  the  immortal  and  incorruptible  condition  promised  to  all 
members  of  the  seed- which  is  Christ. 

Here  then  in  the  golden  Ark,  is  represented  the  glory 
to  be  revealed  in  the  Divine  Christ;  in  the  budding  of  the  rod, 
God's  chosen  priesthood;  in  the  tables  of  the  Law,  the  righteous 
law-giver;  in  the  golden  bowl  of  incorruptible  manna,  immortality 
in  divinity. 

Above  this  Ark,  and  constituting  a  lid,  or  head  of  it,  was  the 
Mercy  Seat-a  slab  of  solid  gold,  on  the  two  ends  of  which,  and  of 
the  same  piece  of  metal  were  formed  two  cherubim,  with  winds 
uplifted  as  if  ready  to  fly-their  faces  looking  inward  toward  the 
center  of  the  plate  on  which  they  stood.  Here,  between  the 
cherubim  on  the  Mercy  seat,  a  bright  light  appeared,  indicating 
Jehovah's  presence. 

To  our  understanding  that  Mercy  Seat,  glory  light,  and 
cherubim,  all  together,  represented  Jehovah  God.  As  with  the 
Christ,  so  with  Jehovah-He  is  here  represented  by  things  which 
illustrate  attributes  of  His  character.  The  light  reminds  us  of  Paul' s 
word:  (1  Tim.  6:  16)  God  "only  hath  immortality,  dwelling  in  light, 
which  no  man  can  approach  unto."  Humanity  cannot  enter  his 
presence;  hence,  the  priesthood,  head  and  body,  represented  by 
Aaron,  must  become  new  creatures,  "partakers  of  the  divine  nature 
(having  crucified  and  buried  the  human)  before  they  can  appear 
before  that  excellent  glory. 

The  slab  of  gold  or  Mercy  seat,  we  believe  represents  the 
underlying  principle  of  Jehovah's  character- JUSTICE.  His  throne 
or  mercy  seat  is  based  upon  justice.  "Judgment  and  justice  are  the 
habitation  of  thy  throne."  (Psa  89:  14;  Rev.  15:3;  Job  36:  17  and 
37:23;Isa.  56:1) 

The  two  cherubim  represent  two  elements  of  our  Father's 
character  as  revealed  in  his  Word-viz:  mercy  and  love.  These 
attributes-Mercy,  Love  and  Justice,  are  in  perfect  harmony  with 
each  other.  They  are  all  made  of  one  piece;  they  are  thoroughly 
one:  Neither  Mercy  nor  Love  can  be  exercised,  until  Justice  is  fully 
satisfied:  Then  they  fly  to  help,  to  lift  up  and  to  bless-They  were 

on  the  wing  but  waiting,  looking  inward  toward  the  mercy  seat- 
Justice,  to  know  when  to  act. 

Now,  see  the  High  Priest  as  he  approaches  with  the  blood  of 
the  atonement  sacrifices;  will  he  put  it  upon  the  cherubiml  No, 
neither  the  Mercy  nor  the  Love  of  God  require  the  sacrifice;  he 
need  not,  therefore,  sprinkle  the  cherubim.  It  is  the  Justice  of  God 
that  will  by  no  means  clear  the  guilty- It  was  Justice  that  said  that 
the  wages  of  sin  is  death.  When,  therefore,  the  High  Priest  would 
give  a  ransom  for  sinners,  it  is  to  Justice  that  it  must  be  paid. 
Therefore,  we  see  why  he  sprinkled  the  blood  upon  the  Mercy  Seat. 

Love,  led  to  the  whole  redemptive  plan.  It  was  because  God  so 
loved  the  world  that  he  sent  his  only  begotten  Son  to  redeem  it,  by 
paying  to  Justice  the  ransom.  So  Love  has  been  active,  preparing 
for  the  redemption  ever  since  sin  entered-yet  "from  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world."  (1  Pet.  1:  20) 

"Love  first  contrived  the  way 
To  save  rebellious  man." 

When  the  sacrifices  (bullock  and  goat)  are  complete,  Love 
tarries  to  see  the  results  of  its  plan.  As  the  blood  is  sprinkled, 
Justice  cries,  it  is  enough.  Then  must  come  Mercy's  time  to  work 
for  those  whom  God  so  loved;  and  Love  and  Mercy  wing  their 
flight  to  bless  the  ransomed  race  through  the  Redeemer-the 
"Lord's  anointed."  When  Justice  is  satisfied,  Mercy  starts  out  upon 
her  errand  which  is  co-extensive  with  that  of  Love,  and  uses  the 
same  agency-the  Christ. 

The  relationship  and  oneness  of  all  of  that  divine  family 
[Father,  Son  and  his  bride],  represented  by  the  Ark  and  its  cover  is 
shown  in  the  fact  that  the  Mercy  Seat  was  the  lid  of  the  Ark,  and 
hence  a  part-the  top  or  head  of  it.  As  the  head  of  the  church  is 
Christ  Jesus,  so  the  head  of  the  entire  Christ  is  God.  (1  Cor.  11:3) 
This  is  the  oneness  for  which  Jesus  prayed,  saying:  Father  "I  pray 
not  for  the  world,  but  for  those  thou  has  given  me"-"that  they  all 
may  be  one;  as  thou  Father  art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also 
may  be  one  in  us-that  the  world  may  [then]  believe."  (John  17:  9, 

It  is  significant  also, 

that  any  member  of  the  priesthood  that  had  a  blemish  of  eye,  hand, 
nose,  foot,  or  in  any  way,  could  not  fill  the  office  of  Priest  (High 
Priest);  neither  any  man  having  any  superfluity,  such  as  an  extra 
finger,  or  toe.  This  seems  to  each  us  all  of  the  perfection  of  every 

member  of  that  body-they  are  all  "overcomers:"  and  furthermore, 
that  when  the  body  of  Christ  is  complete,  there  will  be  no  additions 
permitted-no  superfluity.  If  then,  we  are  not  called;  if  we  have 
heard  the  invitation  to  become  members  in  particular  of  his  body, 
and  have  accepted  it,  let  us  seek  to  make  our  calling  and  our 
election  (as  members  of  that  "little  flock")  sure,  by  so  running  to 
obtain  the  prize.  If  we  miss  the  prize,  some  one  else  will  win  in  our 
place,  for  the  body  must  be  complete;  not  one  member  lacking,  no 
one  superfluous.  Take  heed  "that  no  man  take  thy  crown."  Rev. 

It  has  been  a  matter  of  surprise  to  some,  that  the  glories  and 
beauties  of  the  Tabernacle-its  golden  walls,  its  golden  and 
beautifully  engraved  furniture,  and  vails  of  curious  work- were  so 
completely  covered  and  hidden  from  view  of  the  people;  no 
sunlight  from  without  even  to  illuminate  its  glorious  beauty.  But 
this  is  all  in  keeping  with  the  lessons  we  have  received  from  its 
services.  As  God  covered  the  type  and  hid  its  beauty  under  skins 
and  curtains,  so  the  glories  and  beauties  of  spiritual  things  are  seen 
only  when  within  by  those  who  enter-the  Royal  Priesthood.  These, 
too,  enter  a  hidden  glory  which  the  world  and  all  outside  fail  to 
appreciate.  Their  glory  also  and  their  standing  as  new  creatures  are 
hidden  from  their  fellow  men. 

"Ah;  these  are  of  a  royal  line, 
All  children  of  a  King, 
Heirs  of  immortal  crowns  divine, 
And  lo,  for  joy  they  sing! 

Why  do  they,  then,  appear  so  mean  ? 
And  why  so  much  despised? 
Because  of  their  rich  robes  unseen 
The  world  is  not  apprised.  " 




"When  ye  therefore  shall  see  the  abomination  of  desolation 
spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  stand  in  the  holy  place,"  etc. 
Matt.  24:  15;  Mark  13:  14. 

In  relating  to  his  disciples  the  things  which  should  come  to  pass 
before  his  presence,  and  before  the  end  (harvest)  of  the  Gospel  Age 
(vss.  3-14),  Jesus  told  them  there  would  be  many  wars  and 
commotions,  etc.,  and  that  this  Gospel  must  first  be  preached  for  a 
witness  unto  all  nations.  Then,  calling  their  minds  backward  on  the 
streams  of  time,  he  tells  them  of  the  great  abomination  of 
desolation,  and  indicates  that  it  will  be  something  very  marked. 

The  words  holy  place  in  this  text,  and  sanctuary  in  the 
corresponding  passage  in  Daniel,  signify  sacred  place.  We  believe 
that  Jesus  made  a  twofold  use  of  it,  referring  to  the  desecration  of 
the  Holy  Land  and  its  desolation,  and  the  giving  over  of  that  people 
(the  typical  sanctuary  and  the  host)  to  their  enemies.  But  we 
believe  that  the  prophecy  of  Daniel,  and  also  Jesus'  reference  to  it, 
apply  really  and  with  tenfold  emphasis,  to  things  typified  by  that 
people  and  holy  land,  viz:  a  desolating  abomination  which  would 
gain  control  over  the  Christian  "host"-believers-and  tread  them 
down,  while  defiling  their  dwelling  place-the  Sanctuary  of  truth. 
We  have  seen  that  what  to  the  Israelite  was  a  holy  place,  is  to  the 
Gospel  Church  a  holy  condition;  place  being  used  to  typify 
condition.  Our  condition  is  sanctification  in  the  truth,  and  when  the 
truth  was  corrupted  by  the  introduction  of  errors  which  made  void 
the  Word  of  God,  it  was  an  abominable  pollution  of  our 
"Sanctuary"— a.  desolating  abomination  which  caused  the 
overthrow  of  the  Lord's  people  (the  "hosf'-believers). 

This  double  significance,  we  think,  is  true  of  very  much  of 
Jesus'  teachings-as  well  as  of  the  prophecies.  The  desolating 
abomination  to  the  Holly  Land  was  the  Roman  army  under  Titus, 
who  destroyed  and  made  it  desolate  literally;  and  the  abomination 
which  desecrated  the  Sanctuary  of  truth  was  Papacy,  (the  "Man  of 
Sin"-the   world  united  to   the  degenerated  church,   thy  twain 

becoming  one)  which  trampled  the  truth  of  God  into  the  dust,  and 
exalted  the  traditions  of  men.  She,  the  harlot  church,  was  made 
drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints  and  the  martyrs  of  Jesus,  and 
deceived  all  nations,  and  has  so  impregnated  them  with  her  false 
doctrines,  that  they  must,  with  her,  drink  of  the  wine  of  wrath  of 
God  ere  they  will  be  prepared  for  the  blessings  of  his  kingdom.  The 
latter  is  the  real  abomination  in  the  real  holy  place,  while  the 
former  is  its  shadow. 

Jesus  referred  us  to  Daniel,  therefore  let  us  examine  his  works: 
Out  of  the  Grecian  Empire  came  forth  (or  after  it)  "a  little  horn" 
(Rome-pagan),  and  "it  waxed  great  even  unto  the  host  of  heaven; 
and  it  cast  down  some  of  the  host  and  of  the  stars  to  the  ground, 
and  stamped  upon  them."  (Dan.  8:  ). 

Rome,  became  great  and  strong,  and  persecuted  the  true  saints 
and  cast  down  and  abused  some  of  them;  both  of  the  (stars) 
teachers  and  of  the  (host)  believers. 

"Yea,  he  magnified  himself  even  unto  the  prince  of  the  host" 
(vs.  11),  i.e.,  Rome  became  Papal-the  prince  or  head  of  the 
church.  In  the  union  of  empire  and  church,  the  church  (women)  lost 
her  personal  identity  and  was  recognized  as  part  of  the  "Man  of 

"And  by  him  the  continual  sacrifice  (Young's  translation)  was 
taken  away,  and  the  base  of  his  sanctuary  was  cast  down."  (Vs.  1 1) 
By  the  influence  of  the  empire  the  "Mass"  --or  missa  was 
introduced  in  the  fifth  century.  The  significance  of  the  mass  is  not 
generally  understood  by  Protestants.  Roman  Catholics  regard  it  as  a 
real  sacrifice  of  Christ.  In  what  is  called  the  doctrine  of 
"Transubstantiation,"  the  Roman  church  teaches  us  that  in  the 
wafer  and  wine,  Jesus'  body  and  blood  are  actually  present,  and 
that  when  broken  and  poured,  the  sacrifice  of  Jesus  is 
accomplished  afresh.  They  believe  that  only  through  the  repetition 
of  this  sacrifice  can  the  sinner  approach  God. 

By  the  introduction  of  the  "mass"  or  special  sacrifices,  they  set 
aside  the  one  real  sacrifice  which  should  be  esteemed  a 
CONTINUAL  SACRIFICE.  And  thus  the  influence  of  the  "horn" 
(empire)  took  away  the  "continual  sacrifice'"  by  introducing  the 
"mass";  thus  the  base  of  his  sanctuary  (or  fundamental  underlying 
principle  of  truth)  was  cast  down."  "And  the  host  (nominal  church) 
was  given  over  (to  this  deplorable  condition)  for  (or  because  of) 
the  transgression  against  the  "continual  sacrifice."  (Vs.  12,  Margin- 
-Young's  trans.) 

"And  it  (the  Roman  horn  or  power)  cast  down  the  truth  to  the 
ground,  and  it  practiced  and  prospered."  It  had  great  success  (Vs. 
12).  Thus,  this  Roman  power  by  overcoming  the  church,  has 
defiled  God's  sanctuary.  This  is  that  of  which  Paul  speaks, 
concerning  this  same  horn  power,  or  "man  of  sin":  That  he  would 
oppose  and  exalt  himself  above  all  that  is  called  (after  the  name  of) 
God  (God's  sons)  so  that  he  as  God  (the  chief- instead  of  their 
head-or  as  Christ's  vicar)  sitteth  in  the  temple  (church- sanctuary) 
showing  himself  that  he  is  God  (the  ruler  or  head  of  the  temple  or 
church).  (2  Thess.  2:3) 

Then  Daniel  heard  one  inquire  of  another  how  long  this 
abomination  of  error  would  continue  to  desolate  and  desecrate  the 
sanctuary-"the  holy"  and  the  host,  the  nominal  church.  And  he 
heard  the  answer:  "Until  2300  days,  then  is  the  holy  place  declared 
right."  (Vss.  13,  14,  Young's  trans.) 

Since  we  are  interested  in  ascertaining  when  the  Sanctuary  will 
be  cleaned  of  defilement,  we  would  count  the  number  here  given. 
Daniel  did  not  understand,  and  made  the  vision  a  subject  of  prayer, 
in  answer  to  which  Gabriel  is  sent  to  give  him  a  partial  explanation 
(for  our  sakes)  which  is  recorded  in  chapter  (:  22-27.  Seventy 
weeks  (490  days)  of  this  2300  days  would  be  of  special  interest  to 
Daniel,  as  that  part  of  it  measured  Israel's  favor.  Sixty-nine  of 
these  weeks  were  to  reach  unto  Messiah  the  Prince  (Jesus'  baptism 
and  anointing),  and  one  to  follow. 

These  were  not  literal  days  or  weeks,  but  were  fulfilled  as 
symbolic  time  -each  day  a  year:  the  69  weeks  reaching  to  the 
anointing;  the  70th  week  reaching  3-1/2  years  beyond  the  cross, 
October  A.D.  36.  Messiah  was  cut  off-died-in  the  midst  of  the 
70th  week.  All  must  be  symbolic  time,  if  a  part  was.  If,  then,  490 
years  of  this  2300  years  ended  in  A.D.  36,  we  can  ascertain  readily 
where  the  whole  number  will  end.  Deducting  from  A.D.  36,  which, 
added,  shows  us  that  the  2300  days  were  full  in  October,  1846;  and 
there  the  Sanctuary  or  "holy"  should  be  "cleansed"  or  "made 
right,"  or  purified  from  the  abominations  and  errors  brought  into  it 
by  the  influence  of  the  Roman  Empire  ("horn".) 

But  the  inquiry  comes:  In  what  sense  was  this  cleansing  from 
those  errors  accomplished  in  1846?  We  look  backward  and  see 
how  the  sanctuary  of  truth  was  defiled.  The  church,  as  established 
in  the  truth  of  God,  was  all  wheat,  but  soon  the  enemy  brought  in 
false  doctrines  developing  tares.  This  evil,  Paul  said,  already  began 
to  foment  and  defile  in  his  day,  and  would  increase  unto  the  more 
ungodliness,  ultimately  resulting  in  the  harlotry  of  the  church-her 

union  with  the  world,  etc.,  and  the  development  thus,  of  the  "man 
of  sin"  in  the  control  of  the  Sanctuary,  or  holy  things  of  the  Lord. 
Paul  also  tells  of  the  Reformation,  when  the  power  of  this  man  of 
sin  and  his  erroneous  teachings  would  begin  to  consume- -"Whom 
the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  Spirit  of  his  mouth."  (2  Thess. 
2:8)  This-the  Spirit  of  Christ's  mouth-the  truth-has  been  doing 
the  cleansing  work. 

When  Luther  began  to  question  the  teachings  of  Papacy  on 
various  subjects,  venerable  with  age,  and  respectable  because  of 
their  almost  universal  acceptance  among  the  people,  and  hallowed 
because  of  the  superstitious  reverence  for  the  clergy  of  the  Church 
of  Rome,  who  advocated  them-then  the  cleansing  commenced. 

We  repeat  that  when  Luther  and  others-as  member  of  the 
"royal  priesthood"  began  to  see  in  God's  holy  place— Sanctuary- 
such  abominations  as  the  selling  of  "indulgences"-absolution  of 
sins  past  or  future  for  money;  the  doctrine  of  Transubstantiation  or 
the  actual  presence  and  repeated  sacrifice  of  Jesus  in  the  Mass;  the 
doctrine  of  the  infallibility  of  the  church  and  its  creeds  as  the 
exponents  of  truth;  the  claim  that  the  Pope  is  the  head  of  the 
church,  or  Vicar  of  Christ,  etc.,  they  saw  the  defilement,  and 
forthwith  commenced  its  removal. 

Luther  claimed  justification  by  faith  and  not  by  works;  that 
Christ  was  the  only  head  and  all  truly  his  are  his  members,  and  are 
brethren;  that  the  Word  of  God  in  the  only  rule  of  faith  and 
practice;  and  that  any  doctrine  unsupported  by  it  is  unworthy  of 
acceptance,  though  it  be  hoary  with  age.  He  pointed  to  Papacy  as 
the  "man  of  sin,"  or  as  shown  in  another  symbol  (Rev.  17)  the 
woman  seated  o  n,  (controlling)  the  beast  (empire),  drunken  with 
the  blood  of  the  saints  and  martyrs  of  Jesus;  having  a  golden  cup  in 
her  hand  full  of  filthiness,  the  abominable  errors  of  doctrine  and 
practice)  having  in  her  forehead  the  name  written  MYSTERY  (of 
abomination  that  defiled  and  made  desolate,  the  holy  place.  And  he 
began  to  overturn  those  filthy  traditions  and  to  cleanse  the 

He  did,  perhaps,  his  share  of  the  great  work,  but  soon 
reformation  ceased  in  the  church  he  established.  It  rested  from  its 
labors  self  satisfied,  that  it  had  obtained  all  the  truth,  and  got  rid  of 
all  the  abominable  error.  But  still  the  work  went  on;  one  truth  after 
another  being  discovered  hidden  under  Papal  error,  and  brought  to 
light  by  new  reformers,  each  in  turn,  however  following  the  same 

course-organizing  a  sect  contented  and  satisfied  that  they  had  all 
truth  and  no  error. 

Among  the  more  prominent  of  these  later  reformations,  which 
after  developing  a  neglected  truth,  were  themselves  laid  aside, 
because  they  became  proud  and  sectarian  and  ceased  to  carry  on 
reform,  we  might  cite  the  following:  Presbyterians  and 
Congregationalists  as  among  the  most  prominent  exponents  of  the 
doctrines  of  Calvin.  The  principal  value  of  the  doctrines  of  Calvin 
as  off-setting  Papal  errors,  were  we  believe,  the  teaching  of  the 
necessity  of  applying  rules  of  holy  living  to  the  people,  as  well  as 
to  the  priests;  the  accountability  of  each  to  God  direct,  and  the 
greatness,  omnipotence  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  and  the 
immutability  of  his  promises  and  plans. 

The  Baptists  represented  another  long  lost  sight  of  doctrine, 
and  called  the  attention  of  the  world  to  how  Papacy  had  changed 
the  outward  form  of  baptism,  from  immersion  to  sprinkling. 

A  later  reform  was  instituted  by  a  people  calling  themselves 
"Disciples"  or  "The  Christian  Church,"  organized  in  1827.  The 
leader  was  Alex.  Campbell,  and  the  reform  advocated  was  in 
respect  to  church  organization,  discipline,  creeds,  and  the 
abrogation  of  all  titles  for  its  ministers,  etc.  Its  aim  was  to  be  as 
much  as  possible  like  the  Apostolic  arrangement,  embodying 
simplicity  and  liberty.  Its  design  was  good  and  to  some  extent 
successful,  but  it  ceased  to  carry  forward  the  reform  to  liberty  of 
teaching,  and  study  of  the  word.  Though  bound  by  no  written 
creed,  yet  respecting  traditions  and  honors  of  men,  it  has  also 
become  a  fixed  sect  which  no  longer  leads  in  the  search  for  truth, 
and  the  cleansing  of  the  sanctuary  from  Papal  errors,  but  is  like 
others,  self-satisfied. 

While  we  mention  only  a  few  of  these  reform  movements,  let 
no  one  understand  us  as  ignoring  others;  the  reform  has  been 
general,  and  all  earnest  true  Christians  have  participated  in  it  to 
some  extent. 

But  while  all  these  reforms  had  been  for  good,  and  each  had 
removed  some  of  the  musty  and  worshipped  error,  yet  some 
remained  until  about  1846.  Do  not  misunderstand  us;  much  still 
exists,  and  is  still  worshipped  by  God's  children;  but  there  we 
think  for  the  first  time  for  nearly  1300  years,  a  little  company  of 
people  got  free  from  all  of  Papacy's  snares  of  entangling  error- The 
sanctuary  of  truth  was  cleansed. 

This  last  reform  received  its  first  impulse  from  William  Miller, 
in  America,  who  having  for  some  years  studied  the  Prophetic 
Scriptures,  and  having  convinced  himself  and  some  friends,  that 
the  Lord  would  come  and  the  world  would  be  destroyed  by  fire  in 
1843  or  1844,  began  to  preach  it.  He  attracted  the  independent 
thinking  Christians  from  all  denominations,  and  by  his  preaching 
greatly  stirred  them  up  to  the  private  study  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
developed,  and  made  strong,  the  right  of  private  judgment,  as  to 
what  are  the  teachings  of  Scripture.  "The  Bridegroom  tarried"- 
their  expectations  were  not  realized;  but  that  movement  had  a 
widespread  influence  nevertheless.  The  "wheat"  among  the 
disappointed  ones  had  obtained  some  new  ideas.  They  had  learned 
that  doctrines  they  had  supposed  fixed  by  the  World  of  God,  had 
no  better  basis  than  the  decrees  of  a  corrupt  church  which  God 
called  an  "abomination"  They  had  learned  that  the  reformers  had 
only  uncovered  a  part  of  the  truth;  that  truth  had  not  all  been 
revealed  in  past  ages,  but,  that  God  had  declared  to  the  Prophets 
that  some  truths  were  "sealed"  up  and  closed  "until  the  time  of  the 
end,"  when  knowledge  should  increase,  and  the  (heavenly)  wise 
should  understand  things  "which  from  the  beginning  of  the  world 
hath  been  hid  in  God:"  "even  the  mystery  which  hath  been  hid 
from  [former]  ages  and  generations."  (Dan.  12:  4,  9,  to;  Eph.  3:9; 
Col.  1:26.) 

This  was  a  valuable  lesson,  as  it  led  them  the  more  to  study 
God's  Word,  rather  than  follow  the  example  of  others,  in  studying 
the  traditions  and  creeds  of  past  ages.  They  had  been  freed  from 
servility  to  honor  and  respect  in  the  various  denominations  from 
which  they  had  been  cut  loose  by  their  obedience  to  their 
convictions,  in  regard  to  Mr.  Miller's  teachings.  Honesty  to 
convictions  of  duty,  always  brings  some  blessing:  even  as  Paul 
going  to  Damascus,  we  meet  the  Lord  on  the  way. 

Hence,  though  disappointed  in  the  Bridegroom's  tarrying,  they 
had  been  greatly  blessed,  and  were  prepared  for  any  truth  which 
could  be  found  in  Scripture,  no  matter  how  unpopular  with  men;  or 
the  rejection  of  any  doctrine  found  unscriptural,  however  popular- 
a  very  necessary  position  to  be  in,  to  be  taught  of  God. 

Consequently  we  find  them,  or  among  them,  some  who  took  a 
more  advanced  stand  than  any  who  preceded  them  in  the 
Reformation  work,  or  cleansing  of  the  Sanctuary  of  truth.  Thus, 
1846-the  end  of  the  2300  days-found  a  company  who  not  only 
agreed  with  "The  Disciples"  in  simplicity  of  church  government 
and  abolition  of  all  titles;  with  the  Baptists  relative  to  the  outward 
form  of  baptism-immersion;  and  with  Luther  in  his  teachings  that 

the  Papal  system  was  the  "Man  of  Sin,"  and  the  degenerate  church, 
the  "mother  of  harlots  and  abominations;"  showing  also  the 
daughters  which  had  engaged  in  their  mother's  crime-adultery 
with  the  world;  but  also  while  recognizing  Jesus  as  both  Lord  and 
Head  over  all,  and  a  partaker  of  the  divine  nature,  proved  that  the 
incomprehensible  doctrine  of  Trinity,  was  of  Papal  decree,  and 
without  any  foundation  in  Scripture  save  a  part  of  a  paragraph 
interpolated  to  prove  the  doctrine-so  acknowledged  by  all 
students.  (1  John  5:  7,  8)  See  New  Translation. 

But  still  another  item  of  the  abominable,  sanctuary-defiling 
error,  did  they  boldly  cast  out,  viz.:  the  teaching  of  Papacy- 
without  the  slightest  Bible  proof-that  man  is  by  nature  immortal. 
That  is  to  say,  that,  though  God  can  create  a  man  (or  an  angel), 
when  once  created,  he  can  never  destroy  him.  Absurd  as  this 
doctrine  may  seem,  that  He  who  has  power  to  create,  cannot 
destroy,  it  is  nevertheless  accepted,  by  nearly  all  of  the  church 
nominal,  as  well  as  by  the  world  who  disbelieve  the  Bible  entirely. 
In  fact,  it  should  be  easier  to  believe  it,  while  denying  the  Bible, 
because  it  distinctly  affirms  that  God  "only  hath  Immortality,"  (1 
Tim.  6:  16,)  and  holds  it  up  as  a  reward  to  all  who  follow  Jesus  in 
self-sacrifice.  (2  Pet.  1:4) 

The  wide  influence  of  this  last  named  abomination  of  error 
cannot  be  fully  appreciated,  until  we  remember  that  it  is  the  very 
foundation  of  Papacy's  purgatory,  and  of  Protestantism's  eternal 
torment;  neither  of  which,  find  support  in  Scripture,  though  the 
translators  of  the  Bible  being  believers  in  these  doctrines,  have 
done  what  they  could  to  have  it  support  this,  the  most  awful,  most 
abominable,  most  God-dishonoring  doctrine,  of  all  which  defiled 
the  Sanctuary  of  truth.  It  contradicted  Jehovah  exactly;  for  when 
His  Word  declared  that  God  "only  hath  Immortality,"  it  cast  the  lie 
in  his  face,  and  declared  that  all  men  possessed  it.  When  he 
declared:  "The  soul  (being)  that  sinneth,  it  shall  die,"  the  reply  of 
this  abomination  was  a  repetition  of  Satan's  words,  "Ye  shall  not 
surely  die"  (Gen.  3:4),  but  ye  must  live  forever  in  torment  for  ye 
are  immortal.  When  Jehovah  declared  that  the  broad  road  leads  to 
destruction,  this  error  told  God's  children:  nay,  God  cannot  destroy 
man-it  must  be  understood  to  mean  preserve  in  torment. 

Jehovah  says:  "All  the  wicked  (willful  transgressors)  will  He 
destroy"  (Psa.  145:  20),  but  the  Devil  delights  to  malign  the 
character  of  God,  and  deceive  "the  host"  into  believing  that  such 
will  be  tortured,  either  by  mental  or  physical  pain,  endlessly, 
hopelessly,  forever  and  forever;  with  the  heart  of  the  Eternal  so 

cold  that  he  enjoys  their  misery,  or  the  arm  of  the  Omnipotent  so 
weak  that  he  cannot  destroy  them. 

Oh  yet,  this  was  the  greatest  and  most  abominable  of  all  the 
defilements  of  the  Sanctuary  of  truth;  and  since  its  falsity  and  its 
lack  of  Scriptural  support  have  been  discovered,  it  lifts  the  vail 
which  once  shrouded  so  much  of  God's  plan.  We  see  now,  that 
death-destruction-was  the  punishment  for  sin-eternal,  everlasting 
punishment-and  it  shows  us  the  necessity  of  the  "sin  offering'  and 
"Day  of  Atonement"  to  redeem  all  mankind  from  destruction.  We 
can  now  see  the  great  justice  of  God,  and  the  inflexibility  of  his 
law,  which  was  executed  against  the  race,  not  withstanding.  He  "so 
loved  the  world."  It  shows  us,  too,  His  love  and  mercy  in  making 
ample  provision  for  the  recovery  and  restitution  of  all  who  will 
receive  it,  to  perfection  and  to  his  fellowship-in  this  "at-one-menf 
sacrifice,  which  He  provided,  "Who  redeemeth  thy  life  from 
DESTRUCTION."  (Psa.  103:  4)  "For  ye  were  redeemed  not  with 
corruptible  things... but  with  the  precious  blood  (human  life)  of 
Christ."  (1  Pet.  1:  18) 

As  the  teachings  of  Luther  had  been  uttered  before  his  day,  but 
never  amounted  to  much,  so  the  subject  of  man's  non-immortality 
had  been  advocated  by  a  few  before  this  cleansing  of  1846.  One  of 
the  charges  against  the  reformers  of  Luther's  day,  was,  that  they 
stated  that  "All  which  had  been  said  about  the  immortality  of  the 
soul  was  invented  by  Anti-Christ  for  the  purpose  of  making  the 
Pope's  pot  boil."  The  writings  of  Wm.  Tyndale  (translator  of  the 
first  Bible  published  in  the  English  language)  show  clearly  that  he 
believed  the  Bible  statement-that  God  "only  hath  immortality." 

Of  the  95  theses,  or  propositions  of  dissent,  from  the  teachings 
of  Papacy  nailed  on  the  door  of  the  church  at  Wittenburg,  October 
31,  1517-the  starting  of  the  Reformation  fires-the  27th  objection 
was  to  this  doctrine  of  man's  inherent  immortality.  Those 
propositions  having  been  denounced  as  heresy  by  Pope  Leo  X., 
Luther  in  his  reply  (1520)  denounces  the  teachings  of 
transubstantiation,  man's  immortality,  and  the  Pope's  claim  to  be 
the  Emperor  of  the  world,  king  of  heaven,  and  God  upon  earth,  as 
monstrous  opinions  to  be  found  in  the  Roman  dunghill  of 

But  nevertheless  this  item  from  the  Papal  dunghill  was  thought 
too  precious  to  be  discarded,  and  even  those  called  Lutherans 
carefully  avoid  all  reference  to  his  27th  Thesis,  and  still  hold  to 
Papacy's  teachings,  rather  than  the  teachings  of  God's  Word.  And 
thus  does  this  like  the  other  daughters,  resemble  the  mother  church. 

The  Evangelical  Alliance  of  1846,  the  exact  ending  of  the  2300 
days,  composed  of  representatives  from  all  the  sects,  clearly 
defining  their  belief  in  man's  immortality  and  adding  it  as  the  ninth 
article  to  the  common  creed,  thus  shut  out  from  fellowship  all  who 
do  not  hold  to  this  Papal  dogma.  Thus  were  separated  from  others, 
a  people  who  rejected  even  this  last  and  strongest  abominable 
desolating  error,  which  defiled  the  sanctuary  of  truth. 

The  sanctuary  of  truth  being  thus  totally  cleared  of  papal  and 
pagan  rubbish,  and  cleansed  from  the  defilements  which  desolated 
it,  a  way  was  opened  for  the  replacing  of  many  glorious  truths 
which  had  been  misplaced  by  those  errors. 

But  strange  to  say,  this  last  mentioned  reformation,  seems  to 
have  closely  followed  the  example  of  its  predecessors.  Becoming 
somewhat  numerous  and  seeking  less  odium,  they  have  settled 
down  to  the  believe  that  what  they  first  learned  was  all  that  could 
be  learned.  They  have  rested  and  have  made  no  progress  since. 

But  if  the  rubbish  was  all  cleared  out  in  1846,  the  time  since 
should  be  a  time  for  unfolding  and  developing  the  glorious  plan  of 
God,  in  place  of  the  abominations  removed.  This  work  of  opening 
up  truth  and  seeing  its  beauty,  is  legitimately  due  now,  and  is  being 
accomplished.  We  thank  God  for  the  privilege,  of  being  engaged 
with  others  in  this  blessed  work  of  bringing  the  golden  vessels 
(truths)  of  the  Lord,  back  from  the  captivity  of  "Babylon  the 
Great,"  and  replacing  them  in  the  Sanctuary;  and  we  offer  fraternal 
greetings  to  all  co-laborers  in  the  mine  of  truth,  and  members  of 
the  anointed  body.  Blessed  those  servants  whom  their  Lord,  when 
he  has  come,  shall  find  giving  meat  in  due  season  to  the  household. 
(Matt.  24:  45,  46  Let  scholars  critically  note  Greek  text.) 

"We  are  watching,  we  are  waiting, 
For  the  bright,  prophetic  day; 
When  the  shadows,  weary  shadows, 
From  the  world  shall  roll  away. 

"We  are  watching,  we  are  waiting, 
For  the  beauteous  king  of  day; 
For  the  chief  est  often  thousand, 
For  the  Light,  the  Truth,  the  Way. 

"We  are  waking,  for  'tis  morning, 
And  this  beauteous  day  is  dawning, 
We  are  happy,  for  'tis  morning, 
See!  The  shadows  flee  away. 

Lot  He  comes!  See  the  King  draw  near! 
Zion,  shout,  the  Lord  is  here. " 



Daniel  ii:  31  - 12: 13 

Here  the  same  things  already  referred  to  are  described  in  other 
language.  Verses  1  to  31  seem  to  correspond  with  verses  3  to  8  of 
chapter  8,  in  describing  the  changes  preceding  Papacy. 

Daniel  11:  31-(Young's  translation)  reads:  "And  strong  ones 
out  of  him  stand  up  and  have  polluted  the  Sanctuary-the 
stronghold- and  have  turned  aside  the  continual  sacrifice  and 
appointed  the  desolating  abomination"-the  system  of  Papal  error. 
The  strong  ones  here  answer  to  the  "horn"  or  Roman  Empire  of 
Daniel  8:  9. 

"And  such  as  do  wickedly  against  the  covenant  [covenant 
breakers]  shall  he  cause  to  dissemble."  [Margin}  That  is,  those 
who  were  anxious  to  unite  with  the  world  and  get  Imperial  favor, 
did  so  in  opposition  to  their  covenant,  which  was,  in  effect,  that 

they  were  to  be  dead  to  the  world-"love  not  the  world,"  etc.  This 
class  was  ready  to  dissemble,  or  tied  to  serve  both  God  and 
Mammon,  and  such  were  led  astray,  and  became  subject  to  the 
"abomination  that  made  desolate,"  and  defiled  the  Sanctuary  of 

"But  the  people  that  do  know  their  God  shall  be  strong  and  do 
exploits;  and  they  that  have  understanding  shall  instruct  many:  yet 
they  shall  fall  by  the  sword  and  by  flame  and  by  captivity  many 
days."  (Vss.  32  and  33) 

This  shows  that  through  those  long  years  of  persecution  of 
truth,  God  never  left  himself  without  a  witness,  and  many  of  them 
sealed  their  testimony  for  truth  with  their  lives,  for  the  "harlot"  was 
"made  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints  and  the  martyrs  of  Jesus." 
(Rev.  17:6) 

"Now,  when  they  shall  fall,  they  shall  be  holpen  with  a  little 
help."  The  Reformation  was  a  little  help  which  kept  the  truth  from 
becoming  totally  choked  out. 

"But  many  shall  cleave  to  them  with  flatteries  [dissemblingly] 
and  some  of  them  of  understanding  [teachers]  shall  fall  to  [thus]  try 
them,  and  to  purge,  and  to  make  them  white."  Thus  was  foretold 
that  even  when  the  Reformation  movement  would  commence, 
many  would  cleave  to  the  old  abominations-dissemblingly-and 
would  fear  to  make  a  bold  stand  against  all  of  those  abominable 
errors-fail  to  cleanse  the  sanctuary  of  truth  of  all  those 
defilements.  And  further,  the  trial  would  be  increase  by  many  of 
the  great  teachers  thus  falling  back  into  a  partial  acknowledgment 
of  those  errors.  But  the  effect  of  all  this  is,  to  make  truth  all  the 
more  valuable,  that  it  might  be  hid  from  the  worldly  wise  and 
prudent,  and  revealed  unto  the  babes-the  simple-hearted  children 
of  God.  Thus  God  was  separating,  purging,  and  making  white,  a 
"little  flock,"  while  the  multitude  of  His  children  wee  still  suffered 
to  be  deceived  because  not  faithful  to  their  covenant  of  entire 

The  spoiling  many  days  (years)  was  to  continue  "till  the  end  of 
the  time-for  it  is  yet  for  an  appointed  time."  Vs.  35,  Young)  This 
"time  appointed,"  is  mentioned  repeatedly-It  is  the  3-1/2  times 
(three  and  a  half  symbolic  years=1260  years)  of  Daniel  12:  7,  and 
of  Rev.  12:  14.  The  same  is  referred  to  as  42  months  and  "1260 
days"  of  Rev.  12:  6;  and  13:  5;  and  11:  3,  all  of  which  symbolize 
the  period  of  time  (1260  years)  during  which  Papacy  had 
persecuting  power,  and  which  ended  in  1798,  when  Pope  Pius  VI, 

was  taken  a  prisoner  to  Paris  (where  he  died,  and  a  Republic  was 
established  in  Rome-the  first  government  opposed  to  Papacy 
which  was  recognized  by  the  people,  from  the  time  of  Papacy's 
exaltation- -or,  when  it  was  "set  up."  This  is  confirmed  by  the  36th 
and  succeeding  verses:  We  believe  this  describes  Napoleon's 
career-he  who  overthrew  Papacy  (and  subsequently  restored  it 
with  some  authority,  as  his  agent).  Napoleon  disregarded  the  Pope 
(who  claimed  and  was  recognized  by  the  people  as  being  "Emperor 
of  the  world,  king  of  heaven,  and  God  upon  earth."  He  magnified 
himself,  and  spake,  by  both  word  and  act,  marvelous  things  against 
this  so-called  God,  or  Mighty  one  of  mighty  ones-so  much  so,  that 
when  he  crossed  his  will,  he  imprisoned  him.  (Pope  Pius  VII  was 
also  imprisoned  by  him,  for  disobedience.) 

Neither  did  he  regard  "the  desire  of  women:"  At  that  time  many 
sects  (churches-women),  had  been  born,  and  while  they  were  glad 
of  his  treatment  of  their  Mother-the  Church  of  Rome-and  would 
have  desired  so  mighty  a  one  to  espouse  their  respective  causes,  yet 
he  would  not;  he  disregarded  the  desire  of  women;  nor  did  he 
regard  any  God  (ruler);  he  exalted  himself  as  ruler  of  the  world, 
and  commanded  obedience  of  all.  The  only  God  he  recognized  was 
the  "God  protectors"  [marginal  reading] -the  army.  He 
acknowledged  it,  and  bestowed  many  favors  upon  it  and  his  under 
generals.  "Thus  he  did-in  the  strong  holds-In  the  countries  he 
conquered,  he  caused  his  generals  to  rule.  Thus  he  "divided  the 
land  for  gain"-or  made  a  division  of  the  honor,  that  was  profitable 
to  himself.  In  his  conquests  he  went  into  Egypt,  conquered  it,  and 
advanced  into  Palestine,  and  pitched  his  palatial  tent  among  those 
time-honored  mountains,  one  battle  being  fought  at  Mt.  Tabor, 
supposed  to  be  the  Mount  of  the  transfiguration  o  f  Jesus.  But 
Turkey  (king  of  the  south)  and  England  (of  the  north)  pushed  at,  or 
opposed  him- 1798.  Finally,  he  returned  to  Europe,  where  his 
career  ended  and  none  helped  him.  (Dan.  11:  45) 

Thus  we  see  that  the  chain  of  prophecy  reaches  down  to  the 
year  1798-the  year  of  the  virtual  canceling  of  Papal  power,  and 
describes  minutely  the  career  of  the  man  who  did  it—the  most 
notable  character  known  to  the  pages  of  history. 

THE  1260, 1290,  AND  1335  PROPHETIC  DAYS 

Daniel  heard  further  that  it  would  be  3-1/2  times  (years)=1260 
symbolic  days,  to  the  end  of  these  wonders.  (Symbolic  time  allows 
360  days  to  a  year)  Then  all  those  things  would  be  finished.  It 

would  be  after  Daniel's  people  the  Jews,  had  been  completely 
scattered-tang  after,  we  now  know.  Dan.  12:  6,  7.  This  1260 
reaches  back  from  the  end,  to  538  A.D.,  as  the  time  when  the 
abomination  was  "set  up"-or  brought  into  power;  which  agrees 
well  with  history. 

Thus  the  1260  of  Daniel  and  Revelation  becomes  the  key  to 
these  other  mentioned  prophetic  periods,  1290  and  1335.  They 
evidently  have  a  common  starting  point. 

The  1290  years,  from  538,  end  in  1828.  There,  we  believe,  we 
entered  what  is  scripturally  termed,  "The  time  of  the  end"-or  the 
period  until  which,  the  vision  was  sealed  and  hidden,  and  since 
which,  those  led  of  the  Spirit  are  coming  to  more  and  more  clear 
understanding  of  these  matters.  So  we  read  that  Daniel  inquired, 
"O  my  Lord,  what  is  the  latter  end  of  these?"  The  angel  said  "Go, 
Daniel,  for  hidden  and  sealed  are  the  things  till  THE  TIME  OF 
THE  END"... "From  the  time  of  the  turning  aside  of  the  perpetual 
sacrifice,  and  the  giving  out  of  the  desolating  abomination,  are 
days  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  ninety."  (Vss.  9,  11)  (Until  the 
time  of  the  end  when  the  wise  shall  be  able  to  understand.  The 
wicked-those  consecrated  ones  who  do  not  keep  their  covenant- 
"wicked  and  slothful  servants"-- shall  not  be  able  to  understand;  but 
the  wise  shall  understand.  The  wicked-those  consecrated  ones 
who  do  not  keep  their  covenant-'wicked  and  slothful  servants"- 
shall  not  be  able  to  understand  these  things,  even  in  "the  time  of 
the  end."  The  wise-those  keeping  their  covenant  of  entire 
consecration-shall  understand.  [These  wise  virgins  will  all 
recognize  the  Bridegroom's  presence,  and  will  go  in  to  the 
marriage,  while  the  foolish  virgins  will  know  not  of  his  presence.] 

Verse  22-"0  the  blessedness  of  him  who  is  waiting  earnestly 
[watching],  and  doth  come  to  the  days  a  thousand  three  hundred 
thirty  and  five!"  [Young's  translation] 

The  1335  days,  by  the  same  measure,  would  date  from  the 
same  point,  538,  and  end  with  the  year  1874.  How  many  of  us  can 
exclaim  in  the  words  of  the  Angel:  "O  the  blessedness"  of  those 
living  since  1874,  who  are  waiting  earnestly- watching- who  are 
keeping  their  consecration  covenant,  and  who  may  all  have 
understanding  of  the  vision? 

Other  prophecies  and  New  Testament  utterances,  show  us  that 
in  1874  the  Lord  Jesus  became  present  to  gather  his  jewels,  and 
that  the  time  since  is  called  the  "Harvest"  which 
"is  the  end  of  the  age"  (Matt.  13:39) 

Yes,  the  light  of  truth  has  shown  out  wonderfully  since  1874, 
and  is  still  shining  and  still  there's  more  to  follow.  How  glad  we 
are  that  we  are  free  from  all  bondage  to  human  creeds  and  isms,  so 
that  we  can  receive  and  enjoy  the  "meat  in  due  season."  And  we 
would  love  to  see  all  of  God's  dear  children  rejoicing  in  these 
revelations  of  his  glorious  plan,  who  are  yet  hindered  from  seeing 
light  in  his  light,  because  they  are  committed  solely  and  only  to  a 
creed,  made  from  50  to  1300  years  ago;  who  consequently  cannot 
"grow  in  grace  and  knowledge,"  beyond  those  who  formed  the 

We  walk  in  the  light  when  we  follow  our  guide,  but  we  only 
truly  follow  him  when  walking  in  the  light  of  his  Word.  There  is  no 
other  sure,  safe  light,  to  follow-'The  true  light." 

But,  not  only  was  a  blessing  to  be  upon  some  of  the  living, 
when  this  "harvest"  or  end  of  the  age  should  come,  in  1874,  but 
Daniel  was  told  that  his  hope  lay  here.  Sometime  during  this 
"harvest,"  (which  commenced  at  the  end  of  the  1335  days,  and 
which  from  other  prophecies,  we  learn  will  last  for  40  years,  or 
until  1914,)  Daniel  was  to  have  a  resurrection-"Go  thou  thy  way 
till  the  end  [harvest]  be,  for  thou  shalt  rest,  and  stand  in  thy  lot  at 
the  end  of  the  days."  (Verse  13) 



REV.  11:  1-2 

Here  we  have  another  picture  of  the  same,  defiling  of  the 
citadel  of  truth,  or  Holy  City.  "And  there  was  given  to  me  a  reed 
like  to  a  rod  [a  straight  measuring  stick],  and  the  messenger  stood 
saying,  'Rise  and  measure  the  sanctuary  of  God  and  the  altar,  and 
those  worshipping  in  it;  and  the  court  that  is  without  the  sanctuary 
leave  out-and  thou  mayest  not  measure  it,  because  it  was  given  to 
the  nations,  and  the  holy  city  [citadel  of  holy  truth]  shall  they  tread 
forty-two  months.'"  (Rev.  11:  1,2  Young's  translation) 

For    42    symbolic    months    (1260    years),    the    desolating 
abomination  of  error,  had  not  only  "made  void"  the  word  of  God 

by  false  traditions,  but  by  claiming  the  decrees  of  the  church  to  be 
infallible,  they  had  measurably  abandoned  the  Bible.  Very  few 
Bibles  were  written,  and  then  only  in  dead  languages,  vailed- 
hidden  from  the  people.  As  the  next  verse  pictures  it,  the  two 
witnesses-the  Old  and  New  Testaments-were  clothed  in  sackcloth 
(a  dead  language)  for  1260  years. 

This  continued  in  great  measure  until  the  end  of  those  1260 
years- 1798-when  the  treading  down  of  the  word  of  truth  by 
tradition  ceased,  and  there  began  the  organization  of  almost  all  the 
Bible  Societies,  which  since  then  have  scattered  Bibles  like  autumn 
leaves,  in  every  land  gauge.  In  that  Word  of  God,  thus  set  free  and 
"exalted  up  to  heaven"  (Compare  Matt.  11:23  and  Rev.  11:  12)-to 
the  adoration  and  esteem  of  all  Christians,  we  believe  we  have  the 
straight  measuring  rod  by  which,  in  this  day,  we  are  to  measure 
all  creeds  and  doctrines  and  teachings.  This  measure  is  given  to 
John,  the  representative  of  the  last  phase  of  the  little  flock  who  will 
be  alive  in  the  day  of  our  Lord's  presence:— "If  I  will  that  he  (the 
John  class,  antitypical)  tarry  till  I  come"- John  21:  22. 

The  revelation  of  God's  Word,  as  now  made  to  the  John  class, 
is  a  more  perfect  measure  than  it  ever  was  before:  We  have  many 
excellent  translations,  some  of  them  from  very  ancient 
manuscripts.  (The  writer  has  eight  translations,  which  are  valuable 
assistants.)  And  by  these,  as  well  as  by  numbers  of  valuable  helps, 
such  as  English,  Greek  and  Hebrew  Concordances,  a  more  perfect 
understanding  of  the  text  can  be  had,  as  well  as  of  correlative 
passages,  than  was  ever  before  possible  to  either  learned  or 
unlearned.  The  injunction  to  the  John  class  is,  "Rise  (arouse 
yourselves  to  an  important  work,  requiring  all  your  effort), 
measure  the  Sanctuary.  Test,  try,  prove,  by  the  rule  given  you,  the 
sanctuary  of  truth-the  position  you  occupy  as  the  Lord's  "royal 
priesthood."  Prove  all  things,  "hold  fast  that  which  is  good,"  and 
reject  all  not  up  to  the  measure  of  your  "rod. " 

Not  only  measure  the  doctrines  in  which  the  church  are 
standing,  but  measure  those  who  worship  therein.  Let  this  Word, 
these  two  witness  which  the  church  is  now  worshipping,  be  heard. 
Let  the  Word  of  God  be  the  only  rule  of  faith,  doctrine,  teaching 
and  also  the  rule  of  practice.  Oh,  how  many  worship  these  two 
witnesses  in  word,  and  worship  in  heart  the  degrees  of  councils 
and  assemblies-the  creeds  and  commandments  of  men.  Whoever 
is  on  the  Lord's  side;  whoever  is  on  the  truth's  side;  whoever  is  of 
the  John  class;  to  you,  the  word  comes- Arise  and  shake  thyself 
from  the  dust  of  the  traditions  of  men.  Rise,  measure  the  Sanctuary 

of  truth;  and  every  worshipper,  let  him,  measure  himself  with  the 
Golden  rod  of  Divine  truth. 

But  he  was  also  to  measure  the  ALTAR-and,  beloved,  we  have 
in  this  little  work,  been  endeavoring  to  measure  it.  To  the  surprise 
of  many  (joyfully,  we  hope)  we  have  seen  the  size  of  the  Altar  to 
be  a  hundred  fold  longer  and  broader  than  we  had  before  supposed. 
Yes,  the  Altar  is  so  large  that  on  it  is  being  laid  during  this 
Gospel  Age,  the  burn  offering  acceptable  to  Jehovah  as  the 
RANSOM  of  the  whole  world.  Yes,  once  we  supposed  that  Jesus 
had  provided  only  for  the  "little  flock";  but  now  we  find,  since  the 
golden  rod  is  put  into  our  hands,  that  "Jesus  Christ,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  tasted  death  for  every  man-to  be  testified  in  due  time,"  and 
to  prove  of  practical  value  and  benefit  to  all.  Once  in  our 
ignorance,  misguided  by  the  creeds  of  men,  framed  in  the  dark 
ages,  we  supposed  that  all  probation  would  cease  with  this  Gospel 
Age-that  the  "little  flock"  only  would  be  saved.  But  now  we 
measure  it  by  our  Rod,  and  learn  that  while  yet  sinners,  God  so 
loved  the  world  as  to  give  his  only  begotten  Son  to  die  on  their 
behalf 'and  as  their  ransom  . 

And  by  means  of  the  knowledge  afforded  in  measuring  the 
Sanctuary  and  Altar,  we  have  come  to  "Trust  in  the  living  God, 
who  is  the  Savior  of  all  men --especially  of  them  that  believe." 
And  now,  while  seeking  the  great,  grand  prize  of  our  (believers) 
high  calling  to  the  Diving  nature,  we  can  rejoice  in  the  love  of 
God  in  the  general  salvation  of  mankind,  and  their  restoration  to 
the  perfection  of  humanity- -in  due  time.  Oh,  the  length  and 
breadth,  the  height  and  depth  of  the  love  of  God  which  passeth  all 

Again,  it  was  while  we  were  engaged  in  measuring  the  Altar, 
that  we  came  to  see  more  fully,  what  sacrifice  is  expected  of  those 
who  have  consecrated  to  become  followers  in  the  footsteps  of 
Jesus.  We  have  covenanted  to  become  dead  with  Him-living 
sacrifices-if  we  might  be  of  the  Royal  Priesthood  and  reign  with 
him,  in  the  Millennial  Age  of  glory  to  the  church  and  blessing  to 
the  world. 

"And  the  court  that  is  without  (outside)  the  Sanctuary  leave 
out;  and  thou  mayest  not  measure  it,  because  it  was  given  to  the 
nations."  The  court  class  includes  believers  in  general-the  nominal 
church;  it  is  not  essential  that  these  be  measured  by  this  rod.  No, 
the  nominal  church  is  so  wedded  to  the  world-given  up  to  worldly 
ideas,  that  the  measuring  rod  of  God's  Word  would  be  foolishness 
to  them.  When  the  "Gentile  times"  are  ended,  this  class  will  be 

measured,  as  well  as  all  mankind.  (Luke  21:  24)  Now,  the  work  is 
to  measure  the  Sanctuary  and  Altar,  and  the  truly  SANCTiFiED-the 
worshippers  of  truth.  Amen. 

"Now  the  world  is  full  of  suffering, 
Sounds  of  woe  fall  on  my  ears, 
Slights  of  wretchedness  and  sorrow, 
Fill  my  eyes  with  pitying  tears. 

"Tis  the  earth's  dark  night  of  weeping, 
Wrong  and  evil  triumph  now; 
I  can  wait,  for  just  before  me 
Beams  the  morning 's  roseate  glow. 

"I  am  waiting,  hoping,  praying 
For  Messiah 's  glorious  reign, 
For  I  know  He  '11  rule  in  justice, 
Right  and  truth  will  triumph  then, 

Worldly  pleasures  cannot  win  me, 
While  I  wait  for  that  bright  day, 
Worldly  splendor  cannot  charm  me, 
While  its  light  beams  on  my  way. " 




The  above  is  the  title  of  an  Eight  Page  Monthly  Paper,  devoted 
to  sacred  literature  and  current  events  relating  to  the  coming  and 
Kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  and  kindred  topics;  designed  for  the 
unfolding  and  dissemination  of  the  truth,  as  taught  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  It  is  independent  of  sect  or  party,  yet  strictly  under  law 
to  Christ,  the  only  Lord  and  Master;  and  controlled  by  a  spirit  of 
charity  toward  the  entire  household  of  faith. 


Fifty  cents  a  year, In  the  U.S. 

Sixty-five  cents  a  year In  Great  Britain, 

Free  to  the  Lord's  Poor  who  are  unable  to  pay,  and  will  ask  for  it. 
Subscriptions  should  be  sent  by  Money  Order,  Check  or  Draft. 



R324  :  page  1 


NO.  9. 

page  1 


Watch  Tower 



C.  T.  RUSSELL,  Editor  and  Publisher. 

The  Editor  recognizes  a  responsibility  to  the  Master,  relative  to 
what  shall  appear  in  these  columns,  which  he  can  not  and  does  not 
cast  aside;  yet  he  should  not  be  understood  as  endorsing  every 
expression  of  correspondents,  or  of  articles  selected  from  other 


TERMS : —Fifty  cents  a  year,  postage  prepaid.  You  may  send 
paper-money  or  three  cent  stamps  to  the  amount  of  two  dollars  by 
mail  at  our  risk.  Larger  amounts  by  Check,  P.O.  Money  Order  or 
Registered  Letter,  payable  to  C.  T.  RUSSELL. 


Foreign  Postage  being  higher,  our  terms  to  foreign  subscribers  will 
be  65  cents  a  year.  Please  send  us  no  foreign  money  or  postage 
stamps  as  we  can  make  no  use  of  them.  Remittances  may  be  made 
by  Postal  Money  Orders. 

N.B.-This  paper  will  be  sent  free  to  any  of  the  Lord's  poor  who 
will  send  a  card  yearly  requesting  it. 

R324  :  page  1 


The  interest  still  continues  over  the  entire  Zion.  Letters  expressive 
of  very  deep  interest  come  in  daily  in  great  numbers,  and  show  that 
the  people  are  being  stirred  to  an  examination  of  the  Scripture  as 
never  before.  We  append  a  few  letters  for  your  benefit.  Many  of  the 
best  are  too  personal  to  admit  of  publication. 

These  expressions  of  gratitude  to  God  for  heavenly  food  and 
spiritual  strength,  received  through  a  discernment  of  his  plan  and 
better  understanding  of  His  Word,  are  from  consecrated  children  of 
God  in  various  social  stations,  but  not  many,  though  some  from  the 
ministers  of  churches.  It  is  strange  indeed,  that  the  ministers  and 
people  do  not  seize  the  joyful  tidings  and  carry  it  with  one  glad 
shout  of  praise  to  God,  o'er  all  the  earth- wherever  Christians  dwell. 

But  while  they  are  well  aware  that  the  various  sectarian  creeds 
contradict  each  other,  and  that  many  parts  of  Scripture  are  not  in 
harmony  with  any  of  them,  yet  they  are  unwilling  to  examine  these 
things  which  God  is  now  opening  up— because  it  is  now  due  time 
for  his  plan  to  be  understood  by  his  children-and  shun  them  as 
though  they  were  poison  instead  of  FOOD. 

R325  :  page  1 

Poor  things,  they  are  afraid  to  read  lest  they  should  be  unsettled; 
but  the  whole  difficulty  is,  that  they  are  already  unsettled  and  their 
faith  being  built  on  the  sandy  foundations  of  human  traditions 
instead  of  on  the  rock,  they  are  in  constant  danger  of  the  floods  of 
skepticism  and  infidelity  sweeping  their  little  all,  away. 

Meanwhile,  ministers  seem  to  become  alarmed,  because  the  best 
elements  in  their  flocks,  give  heed  to  and  relish  the  "Food"  now 
being  provided  the  sheep  by  the  chief  Shepherd.  Many  of  these 
ministers  seeking  "honor  one  of  another"  and  the  approbation  of  the 
worldly  element  of  their  churches,  are  far  less  prepared  for  this 
"meat  in  due  season"  than  some— more  humble— of  their  flocks. 
Even  some  good  men  in  the  ministry  feel  so  confident  that  the 
Great  "Babylon"  that  they  have  builded  is  all  right,  that  they, 
without  giving  the  subject  study,  join  with  others  in  saying:  "Stop 
thinking,"  "Don't  read  it,"  ("Food  for  Thinking  Christians,")  "Burn 
the  book. "  How  strange-how  pitiable,  that  men-Christian  men- 
ministers  of  the  Word  of  God,  should  treat  thus,  anything  based 
solely  on  the  Word  of  God  and  manifesting  only  the  spirit  of  Christ. 

Those  who  read  and  think  are  convinced,  not  by  any  confidence  in 
the  teachers  of  the  "TOWER,"  but  by  the  Word  of  God;  and  when 
such  meet  the  Doctors  of  Divinity,  their  Scriptural  knowledge  is 
more  than  a  match  for  the  earthly  learning  of  the  latter.  And  thus  "a 
little  one  may  chase  a  thousand."  See  how  fully  Isa.  29:9,14,  is 
being  fulfilled  in  this,  our  day. 

How  much  the  present  methods  remind  us  of  the  way  in  which 
Papacy  treated  all  Protestants  and  their  writings.  As  the  priests  once 
claimed  that  none  should  have  the  Bible,  because  only  the  priests 
could  understand  or  expound  it;  so  Protestants  now  say:  yes,  read 
the  Bible  but  you  can  understand  only  such  small  parts  as  we  can 
expound.  And  even  that  small  part  each  denomination  construes 
differently,  to  the  amusement  of  infidels  and  dismay  of  all  thinking 
Christians.  Yet  so  great  is  the  reverence  for  CREEDS  and  traditions 
of  men,  that  each  party  would  prefer  to  see  an  opposing  creed 
succeed  rather  than  that  truth  should  step  in  and  furnish  the 
connecting  link,  which  would  not  only  harmonize  the  creeds  with 
each  other,  but  also  with  the  Bible. 

Why  this  opposition?  As  seen  from  the  TOWER,  it  appears  to  be 
because  of  a  love  of  sectarianism.  All  are  sectarian  who  love  a 
Christian  specially  or  more,  because  a  member  of  their  sect  or 
division  of  the  church,  and  whose  time  and  interest  is  in  the 
upbuilding  of  their  division  and  not  in  the  cause  of  truth.  Such 
oppose  our  teachings  because  they  realize  that  it  opposes  some 
features  of  their  creed.  And  it  is  for  this  cause  that  we  are  hated  of 
all  men,  (not  new  creatures)  for  Christ's  sake,  because  our  teachings 
are  in  opposition  to  some  features  of  every  sect.  The  world  also 
hates  us,  because  we  are  still  more  separate  from  it  than  the 
nominal  church.  But  this  is  our  work  -"To  bear  witness  to  the 
truth. "  And  blessed  are  those  who  are  beheaded  for  the  witness  of 
Jesus  and  the  Word  of  God,  and  who  worship  not  the  BEAST 
neither  his  IMAGE,  but  God  only. 

Another  laborer  goes  into  the  vineyard  this  month,  a  Bro. 
Tackabury,  of  Ohio,  a  member  until  now  of  the  M.E.  Conference. 
Should  he  come  your  way  bid  him  God-speed.  God  grant  to  use 
him  much  in  his  service  and  for  the  blessing  of  the  household.  We 
may  expect  occasional  notes  from  his  pen  in  the  TOWER. 

Favorable  reports  come  from  Lynn,  Mass.,  and  Ft.  Edward,  N.Y., 
where  Bro.  Keith  has  been  preaching  during  the  last  month. 

Bro.  Sunderlin  is  nearly  well  again.  (He  has  been  laid  up  for  nearly 
five  months,  by  reason  of  over-exertion,  incident  to  the 
arrangements  for  the  distribution  of  the  "Food"  in  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland.)  He  is  busy  in  the  vicinity  of  his  home,  to  the  extent  of  his 
present  ability. 

page  1 

KEOKUK,  Feb.  20th,  '82. 

"ZION'S  WATCH  TOWER"-Dear  Friends :-Sample  copies  of  the 
"TOWER"  received,  together  with  the  "Tabernacle,"  and  I  assure 
you  their  contents  pondered  over  and  over,  each  time  with 
increasing  zest  and  delight.  I  cannot  find  language  to  express  my 
thanks  to  the  gentleman  who,  apparently  in  an  accidental  way,  met 
and  handed  me  a  copy  of  "Food  for  Thinking  Christians,"  at  the 

same  time  asking  me  if  I  would  read  it  if  he  gave  it  me,  thereby 
exciting  my  curiosity  to  know  its  contents.  May  God  bless  him  and 
all  of  you  in  the  holy  work  of  Love.  To  me  it  has  been  a  feast— 
"Food"  indeed.  So  much  Bible  truth,  so  many  of  its  precious 
promises  and  utterances  have  been  explained  and  brought  into 
requisition  that  I  never  before  had  any  use  for,  or  appreciation  of. 
Enclosed  find  "TOWER"  subscription. 

Yours  truly, 


ZION'S  W.T.  TRACT  SOC'Y-Brethren:  -I  have  read  with  much 
pleasure  the  little  book,  "Food  for  Thinking  Christians."  I  am 
indeed  grateful  to  you  for  the  manner  in  which  you  have  explained 
several  of  the  most  difficult  points  in  theology.  God  in  His  infinite 
goodness  must  have  opened  your  eyes  to  see  these  wonders  of  His 
divine  plan,  and  I  am  thankful  that  I  have  lived  to  see  this  day.  I 
may  say  that  I  fully  indorse  a  great  deal  of  the  new  teaching,  and 
shall  adopt  it  for  the  future.  I  pray  God  to  abundantly  bless  you  for 
your  great  philanthropic  resolve  to  bless  the  world  by  giving  away 
these  pamphlets. 

I  always  reverenced  the  Bible  as  the  Word  of  God-but  since  I  have 
read  your  publications,  I  look  upon  it  as  my  most  PRECIOUS 

Yours  most  sincerely, . 

MANCHESTER,  KY.,  Feb.  20th,  '82. 

ZION'S  WATCH  TOWER-Dear  Brethren:-I  received  the 
September  No.  "Food  for  Thinking  Christians,"  and  read  it  through 
four  times  and  loaned  it.  I  am  much  pleased  with  it  and  think  the 
views  correct  as  far  as  I  am  capable  of  judging.  Recently,  by 
request,  you  sent  me  the  same  in  pamphlet  form,  which  I  keep 
loaned  out.  I  also  received  a  copy  of  the  "Tabernacle  and  its 
Teachings,"  which  I  have  read  through  three  times,  and  can  truly 
say,  that  I  am  more  than  pleased  with  it;  also  WATCH  TOWER,  for 
which  I  subscribe  —am  waiting  to  see  if  I  can't  get  others  to  send 
with  me.  Please  send  me  three  copies  more  of  "Food";  I  will  see 
that  they  are  placed  with  those  who  will  read  them,  and  give  the 
contents  serious  consideration. 

Geo.  O.  Barnes,  the  Kentucky  evangelist,  held  a  series  of  meetings 
here  last  spring;  he  preached  in  part  your  views- "Love  of  God," 
first  and  all  the  time,  and  perhaps  the  mind  of  this  community  is 
better  prepared  to  accept  this  Food  than  it  otherwise  would  have 
been.  May  the  Master  speed  and  help  in  your  work. 

Yours,  etc.,  . 

CHARLESTON,  S.C.,  Feb.  20,  1882. 

I  wish  to  express  my  appreciation,  of  the  value  of  the  two  tracts— 
both  of  which  I  have  perused  with  no  little  interest  and  pleasure. 
Their  broad  views  and  clearness  on  these  glorious  themes  are 
equally  as  clear  to  the  simplest  understanding,  as  to  the  most 
metaphysical  mind. 

The  "second  coming  of  our  Lord,"  has  been  a  subject  of  the  deepest 
interest  to  me  for  a  long  time;  and  the  pamphlets  (in  their  humble 
guise)  contain  to  me  the  most  Godly  and  enlightened  views  I  have 
yet  met  with. 

With  the  earnest  wish  that  they  might  fall  into  the  hands  of  all 
Christians,  who  may  be  walking  in  the  narrow  way,  yet  who  may  be 
like  myself,  often  in  the  darkness,  and  longing  for  more  light-to 
such  I  would  say,  "read,  and  ye  shall  find  that  for  which  ye  seek. " 

Enclosed  please  find  a  contribution  of  two  dollars  for  the  Z.W.T. 
Society.  Please  send  me  two  copies  of  "Food,"  and  two  of  the 
"Tabernacle. " 

R325  :  page  2 


"Christ  our  Passover  is  sacrificed  for  us,  therefore,  let  us  keep  the 
feast."  1  Cor.  5:7. 

From  the  account  of  the  instituting  of  the  Lord's  supper,  furnished 
in  Matt.  26:26,28,  and  Luke  22:7-20,  and  1  Cor.  11:23-26;  we 
incline  to  the  view  that  it  was  designed  to  be  a  yearly  remembrancer 
of  our  Lord's  death,  and  that  it  is  properly  observed  on  its 
anniversary.  Apparently  it  was  instituted  by  Christ  Jesus  "our 
Passover,"  "The  lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sins  of  world," 
(John  1:29)  as  a  substitute  for  the  Jewish  Passover. 

For  this  reason  we  meet  each  year  for  its  commemoration  on  the 
anniversary  of  our  Lord's  death.  (The  14th  day  of  the  first  month- 
Jewish  time.) 

We  do  not  quarrel  with  any  who  prefer  to  commemorate  more 
frequently,  neither  do  we  regard  it  as  a  binding  or  compulsory 
observance.  We  observe  it  because  we  rejoice  thus  to  remember  our 
ransom  price-  "the  propitiation  (satisfaction)  for  our  sins,  and  not 
for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world. " 

The  time  for  the  observance  of  the  Lord's  death  this  year  will  be 
after  6  P.M.  of  April  2d,  which  we  believe  to  be  the  date 
corresponding  to  the  time  at  which  Jesus  and  his  disciples  ate  of  it; 
3  o'clock  P.M.,  the  day  following  corresponding  to  the  hour  of 
Jesus  death.  Matt.  27:46-50. 

Accordingly,  there  will  be  a  meeting  at  the  residence  of  J.  L. 
Russell,  No.  80  Cedar  avenue,  Allegheny  City,  at  7:45  P.M.  of 
Sunday  April  2d,  for  commemorating  the  breaking  of  the  body  and 
the  shedding  of  the  blood  of  Christ.  Thus,  "as  oft  as  we  do  this,  (on 
its  anniversary)  we  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come"-till  the 
last  member  of  his  body  being  dead  with  him,  shall  be  like  him, 
glorified  and  perfected  as  a  new  creature.  For  "the  cup  of  blessing 
which  we  bless  is  it  not  the  communion  [sharing  by  us]  of  the  blood 
[death]  of  Christ?  The  bread  which  we  break  is  it  not  the 
communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  [in  his  death]?  For  we  being 
many  are  one  bread  [loaf]  and  one  body."  1  Cor.  10:16.  Hence, 
when  we  eat  and  drink,  we  show  not  only  our  interest  in  his 
sacrifice,  but  also  express  our  own  covenant  to  be  dead  with  him, 
and  to  drink  of  his  cup.  (See,  Matt.  20:22,23.) 

These  are  always  precious  seasons  here;  and  letters  received  from 
various  groups  of  twos,  threes,  twenties  and  fifties  last  year, 
indicated  that  they  enjoyed  a  similar  blessing.  "Christ  our  Passover 
is  sacrificed  for  us,  therefore,  let  us  keep  the  feast"—  putting  away 
all  leaven  of  malice,  envyings,  etc.,  let  us  be  of  the  unleavened  loaf- 
-the  body  of  Christ  -each  member,  not  puffed  up,  but  easily 

We  generally  use  unleavened  cakes  (which  may  be  purchased  of 
any  Hebrew  family)  and  raisin  juice. 

R325  :  page  2 

TRUTH,  when  it  is  won,  is  the  possession  of  the  whole  nature.  By 
the  action  of  the  whole  nature  only  can  it  be  gained.  The  king  must 
go  with  his  counselors  at  his  side,  and  his  army  at  his  back,  or  he 
makes  no  conquest.  The  intellect  must  be  surrounded  by  the 
richness  of  the  affections  and  backed  by  the  power  of  the  will,  or  it 
attains  no  perfect  truth.  -Phillips  Brooks. 

We  have  many  questions,  some  of  which  will  be  answered  in  next 

R325  :  page  2 


It  is  acknowledged  by  all  unprejudiced  persons  capable  of  judging, 
that  infidelity  is  on  the  increase.  Speaking  upon  this  subject,  the 
Chicago  Tribune  says:  "It  is  idle  for  the  people  of  a  religious  habit, 
and  especially  for  those  who  are  charged  with  nursing  and 
promoting  piety,  to  ignore  the  progress  which  infidelity  has  been 
making  during  the  past  few  years.  The  contrast  between  the 
crowded  auditorium  in  which  Col.  Ingersol  delivered  his  lecture 
recently,  with  the  sparse  attendance  which  awaited  similar 
appearances  a  few  years  ago,  furnishes  a  striking  evidence  of  its 

progress."  The  writer  continues  his  theme,  and  very  truthfully  says: 
"The  progress  of  infidelity,  as  signalized  by  Ingersoll's  success, 
likewise  denotes  the  growth  and  spread  of  irreverence.  Perhaps  this 
is  the  worst  feature  of  the  new  order  of  things.  The  danger  of 
irreverence  is  its  invasive  tendency.  Beginning  with  its  forms,  it 
soon  extends  to  the  essence;  starting  with  dogma,  it  is  apt  to 
proceed  at  a  rapid  rate  to  principle,  society,  and  the  family.  The 
infidel  must  provide  his  own  morality,  and  impose  his  own 
restraints.  No  man  or  sect  is  his  guardian,  and  his  code  of  ethics  is 
of  his  own  making.  The  modern  spirit  of  progress  is  creating  sad 
havoc  with  the  traditions  and  precedents  which  might  continue  their 
influence  even  when  the  inspiration  of  Scriptures  is  doubted. " 

It  is  a  very  sad  fact,  that  at  this  time,  when  God,  His  Christ,  and  His 
Holy  Book  are  so  ruthlessly  assailed 

R326  :  page  2 

by  these  godless,  profane  infidels,  that  the  church  has  very  nearly 
lost  its  power  to  withstand  the  oncoming  tide.  The  finely  written 
essays  of  her  ministers  are  blank  cartridges,  when  directed  against 
such  batteries.  The  pomp  and  glitter  of  modern  worship,  with 
sensational  story-telling  for  Gospel,  is  as  powerless  to  resist  this 
overwhelming  infidelity,  as  a  shadow  would  be  to  stop  a  cyclone. 
The  Tribune  further  says: 

"There  is  naturally  great  diversity  of  opinion  as  to  the  effect  of  the 
palpable  growth  of  infidelity  that  marks  our  age.  The  aggressive 
infidel  like  Ingersoll  believes  it  to  be  an  essential  and  valuable  part 
of  the  world's  progress.  To  him  it  denotes  the  downfall  of 
superstition  and  the  spread  of  reason  and  enlightenment.  The 
conservative  doubter  is  inclined  to  deprecate  the  contagion  of 
infidelity.  He  believes  himself  and  most  of  those  who  have 
exchanged  their  doubts  with  him  to  be  capable  of  shaping  their 
morals  in  the  right  direction,  but  fears  that  the  removal  of  restraints 
will  lead  the  masses  to  excess  and  riot  of  free  thought  and 
irresponsible  actions.  The  churchman  condemns  without 
qualification  the  new  departure  as  sacrilegious  and  wicked,  leading 
to  all  the  penalties  in  this  life  and  the  future  which  the  strictest 
construction  of  the  church  tenants  impose  upon  the  infidel  and  the 
scoffer.  These  various  sentiments  can  find  no  common  ground  upon 
which  to  meet,  and  infidelity  must  take  its  course,  except  as  it  may 
be  restrained  by  moral  and  social  influences,  for  the  day  of  the  rack 
and  the  thumb-screw,  the  terror  of  the  cross  and  the  stake  are  gone 
forever. " 

It  would  seem  to  be  a  cruel  accusation  to  make,  to  say  that  the 
church  has  done  much  to  produce  this  fearful  increase  of  infidelity, 
but  so  it  appears  from  what  infidels  and  all  unprejudiced  writers 
say.  Not  that  the  church  had  intended  any  such  thing,  but  many  of 
her  dogmas,  such  as  unconditional  election,  man's  inherent 
immortality,  endless  torture  as  punishment  for  sin,  the  endlessness 
of  evil  and  rebellion  against  God,  appear  so  unreasonable  and 

arbitrary,  and  present  the  character  of  a  just  and  merciful  Creator 
and  Ruler  in  a  contradictory  light,  that  these  infidels,  assuming  that 
the  teaching  of  the  church  is  in  harmony  with  the  Bible,  have, 
without  critically  testing  these  dogmas  by  the  Scriptures,  rejected 
the  Church,  the  Bible,  and  its  Author.  If  this  be  true,  then  the  only 
antidote  for  this  infidel  poison  is  the  presentation  and  adoption  of 
the  true  Bible  theology,  by  which  God  and  His  revelations  shall  be 
presented  in  their  true  character. 

Brethren,  the  present  period,  with  all  the  wonderful  circumstances 
crowded  into  it,  offers  the  most  glorious  opportunity  to  the  loyal 
servants  of  Christ  to  defend  Deity,  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  holy 
Scriptures,  that  was  ever  offered  to  any  generation  of  God's 
servants  since  the  world  began.  The  present  hours  are  truly  filled 
with  grand  opportunities,  sublime  duties,  such  as  angels  and 
prophets  were  amazed  to  see  in  vision,  and  such  as  holy  men  have 
desired  to  enjoy,  but  died  without  enjoying  the  grand  privilege. 
May  the  God  of  all  grace  give  us  wisdom  not  to  waste  these  golden 
opportunities  in  children's  play,  striving  about  personal,  carnal 
things,  catching  motes,  while  golden  crowns  are  within  reach- 

R326  :  page  3 


In  the  world  despised,  neglected, 
Deemed  its  refuse  and  its  dross, 
She  whose  Lord  the  earth  rejected, 
Shares  his  sorrow,  bears  his  cross. 

By  the  Dragon's  fury  driven, 
Nourished  in  the  desert  drear, 
Rocks  and  caves  and  stars  of  heaven, 
All  her  lonely  sighings  hear. 

In  the  worldlings'  gay  carousal, 
How  her  bridal  hope  they  spurn! 
"Where's  the  vow  of  his  espousal, 
Where  the  pledge  of  his  return?" 

Yet,  in  all  the  gloomy  midnight, 
Sang  her  heart  its  virgin  lay; 
Watching,  waiting,  till  the  daylight, 
"Till  the  shadows  flee  away. " 

From  the  wilderness  returning, 
Who  is  she  with  radiant  face; 
In  the  early  dawn  of  morning, 
Coming  to  her  rightful  place? 

Tis  the  Bride-the  Lord's  espoused, 
Leaning  on  the  Bridegroom's  arm; 
Shafts  of  error,  words  of  malice, 
Now  are  vain,  to  do  her  harm. 

Then  He's  present-came  the  Bridegroom, 
To  escort  her  to  his  home? 
Ended  is  her  night  of  sorrow- 
Has  Millennial  morning  come? 

Yes,  He's  present  and  in  power; 
Soon  his  glory  all  shall  see; 
For  'tis  written,  "Filled  with  knowledge, 
All  of  earth,  now  soon  shall  be." 

"In  a  moment"— Oh  what  wonder!- 
"In  the  twinkling  of  an  eye," 
Parted  from  the  earth  asunder, 
She  is  with  her  Lord  on  high. 

Come  up  hither!  I  will  show  thee 
The  Lamb's  wife  enthroned  in  light, 
Sharing  all  his  kingly  glory, 
Clothed  with  glory  and  with  might. 

He  has  kept  the  vow  he  plighted; 
Praise  the  Lord  in  song  and  psalm! 
Blessed  they  who  are  united, 
By  the  marriage,  to  the  Lamb. 


R326  :  page  3 


"Who  then,  is  a  faithful  and  wise  servant,  whom  his  Lord  hath 
made  ruler  over  his  household,  to  give  them  meat  in  due  season? 
Blessed  is  that  servant  whom  his  Lord,  when  he  cometh,  shall  find 
so  doing."  Matt.  24:45,46. 

We  understand  these  words  to  have  been  spoken  to  the  disciples 
originally,  but  were  for  the  instruction  of  the  church  throughout  the 
Gospel  age,  but  especially  at  its  close. 

As  some  of  the  times  and  events  spoken  of  by  our  Lord  have  come 
and  gone,  and  as  Christians  have  marked  these  passing  events  with 
careful  anxiety,  because  they  gave  corresponding  indication  of  the 
ending  of  trial  and  trouble  to  the  children  of  God,  many  of  them,  for 
some  reason,  seem  to  have  come  to  think  that  the  exact  knowledge 
of  the  time  of  our  Lord's  coming  was  the  most  essential  thing  to 
attend  to. 

Far  be  it  from  us,  in  this  connection  to  throw  cold  water  upon  the 
expectations  of  any  who  are  watching  for  the  revelation  of  the 

world's  coming  King;  and  far  be  it  from  us  to  join  in  the  cry  of 
objection  so  often  urged:  "O,  we  don't  know  anything  about  it; 
Jesus  said,  'no  man  knoweth  the  day  nor  the  hour;'  I  don't  think  we 
ought  to  pry  into  such  things,"  etc.  But,  while  we  would  do  neither 
of  these,  let  us  carefully  consider  the  words  of  our  Saviour  in  the 
text  quoted.  In  the  preceding  verse  he  says,  "In  such  an  hour  as  ye 
think  not  the  Son  of  man  cometh."  Notice  he  is  not  speaking  to  the 
world  now,  but  to  the  disciples,  and  doubtless  to  all  those  who 
should  afterward  "believe  on  him  through  their  word. "  As  much  as 
to  say,  I  have  now  answered  your  questions  regarding  these 
important  events;  you  and  the  succeeding  members  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  the  little  flock,  can  mark  by  the  fulfillment  of  these  signs  at 
different  points  in  this  good-news  age,  something  near  the  time  of 
my  coming  and  presence.  (They  had  been  asking  when  there  should 
not  be  "one  stone  left  upon  another"  of  these  magnificent  buildings, 
and  what  should  be  the  sign  of  his  presence,  and  of  the  end  of  the 
age.)  See  vss.  2,3.  Though  they  were  not  to  be  overtaken  as  a  thief 
(the  world  would  be),  nor  to  be  in  darkness  regarding  it  (1  Thes. 
5:4),  yet  they  were  not  to  know  the  hour,  i.e.,  the  exact  time  of  his 
coming,  yet  if  they  were  to  watch  closely  they  would  not  mistake 
the  signs  of  his  presence,  viz.,  that  it  would  be  with  the  world  as  it 
was  in 

R327  :  page  3 

the  days  of  Noah,  careless  and  thoughtless,  the  whole  attention 
given  to  fleshly  desires,  not  understanding  nor  caring  for  the 
spiritual;  verses  37,38,39,  and  saying  "where  is  the  promise  of  his 
coming."  2  Peter  3:4.  But  a  very  striking  sign  of  his  presence  would 
be  that  the  evil  servant  would  be  smiting  his  fellow  servants  and 
saying,  "My  Lord  delayeth  his  coming"  (presence). 

The  nominal  church  is  now  doing  this,  and  it  is  cause  for  regret  that 
it  is  not  confined  to  it.  But,  while  he  charged  them  to  watch  that 
they  might  not  be  like  Jerusalem,  ignorant  of  the  time  of  their 
visitation,  and  as  a  consequence  unprepared,  he  follows  it  up  with  a 
question  which  embodies  an  exhortation  to  a  still  more  important 
duty,  which,  while  being  done,  should  not  leave  the  other  undone, 
viz.,  "Who  is  a  wise  and  faithful  servant"  "meat  in  due 
season"  to  the  household?  What  household?  The  household  of  faith. 
Then  it  is  spiritual  things  he  is  speaking  of,  similar  to  those  spoken 
of  in  the  sixth  chapter  of  John,  53d  to  63d  verse  inclusive.  Please 
read  those  words,  "they  are  spirit  and  they  are  life. "  Take  them  in  at 
the  expense  of  being  called  a  spiritualist.  If  it  is  spiritual  things  that 
are  spoken  of,  what  must  be  the  nature  of  the  meat  given  to  the 
household  of  faith  by  the  faithful  and  wise  servant?  Jesus  says  55th 
verse,  "My  flesh  is  meat  indeed. "  But  the  words  which  he  is 
speaking  are  spirit.  Then  he  does  not  mean  that  his  physical  body  is 
the  thing  spoken  of;  no,  for  "the  flesh  profiteth  nothing"  (O,  that  we 
could  keep  this  in  mind  when  studying  the  nature  of  Christ's 
coming,  and  his  dealings  with  the  household  of  faith),  and  yet  just 
before— 53d  verse  he  says,  "Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of 

man  and  drink  his  blood  ye  have  no  life  in  you. "  Then  the  faithful 
and  wise  servant  will  be  feeding  the  household  of  faith  with  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ.  Then,  as  this  is  a  figure,  it  must  be  that 
somehow  we  take  in,  and  take  on,  the  nature,  the  character,  and  the 
life  of  Christ;  if  we  "eat  his  flesh,"  is  it  not  a  strong  mode  of  saying 
that  we  assimilate  the  essential  principles  that  made  up  the  Christ, 
and  thus  become  like  him? 

Let  us  consider,  then,  the  apostle  and  high  priest  of  our  profession, 
Christ  Jesus,  that  we  may  find  what  those  principles  are. 

What  was  the  great  work  which  he  proposed  to  accomplish? 

"To  save  a  world  of  sinners  lost. " 
How  did  he  begin  that  work? 

By  laying  aside  the  glory  which  he  had  with  the  Father.  "Though  he 
was  rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  he  became  poor. "  Humility,  then,  was 
the  first  blade  that  shot  forth  from  the  seed  which  was  to  become  a 
tree,  the  leaves  of  which  should  be  for  the  healing  of  the  nations. 

The  "mighty"  came  down  to  man's  estate,  but  the  wondrous  stoop 
was  within  sight,  and  so  far  as  we  have  anything  to  sacrifice  we  are 
to  imitate  him.  Then  the  faithful  and  wise  servant  will  have  the 
household  partake  of  the  humility  of  Christ.  He  will  not  be  offering 
them  bones  of  contention,  nor  setting  them  examples  of  arrogance 
and  self-sufficiency;  he  will  not  by  example  nor  precept  have  them 
partake  of  the  spirit  which  on  one  occasion  caused  certain  ones  to 
contend  "who  should  be  greatest,"  and  certain  ones  at  a  later  date, 
who  should  be  "leaders."  If  any  are  leaders,  and  Christ  appointed, 
they  will  be  partaking  of  this  humility,  and  by  every  means  causing 
the  household  to  partake  of  it  also. 

After  humbling  himself  by  taking  the  body  prepared  for  him,  his 
first  act  (when  the  body  was  mature)  was  to  formally  deliver  it  up 
to  death;  and  this  he  signified  by  making  a  living  picture  (his 
baptism)  of  his  submission  to  death  and  consequent  sufferings 
preceding  it,  and  of  his  resurrection.  Here  is  an  important  element, 
that  the  faithful  servant  will  be  giving  to  the  members  of  the 
household,  though  some  may  think  that  they  can  live  without  it. 

His  next  act  was  to  submit  to  be  led  (but  of  the  spirit)  into  the 
wilderness  to  be  tempted,  to  be  brought  directly  in  contact  with  the 
powers  of  darkness.  To  stand  as  a  man  alone  in  the  presence  of  the 
ruler  of  the  darkness  of  this  world  to  be  tempted.  But  why  was  he 
tempted?  It  would  not  make  him  any  purer  nor  better  surely;  he  was 
without  sin  already. 

He  came  down  to  the  condition  of  the  perfect  man;  he  was  the 
second  Adam.  The  first  Adam  with  no  preference  for  evil,  but 
having  no  knowledge  of  its  terrible  nature,  was  tempted  and  fell, 
the  second  Adam,  with  no  preference  for  evil,  but  with  a  knowledge 
of  its  awful  results,  and  of  the  power  of  God  (By  his  knowledge 
shall  my  righteous  servant  justify  many.  Isaiah  53:11),  was  as  really 
tempted,  and  triumphed.  He  evidently  was  free  and  could  have 

yielded;  in  fact,  he  was  tempted  TO  yield,  but  gloriously  resisted 
and  vanquished  his  foe. 

Now  again  we  ask,  why  did  he  pass  through  this  ordeal?  To  show 
us  how  to  overcome.  Being  the  Captain  of  our  salvation,  the  Leader 
of  a  little  band  of  conquerors,  his  example  was  necessary,  for 
through  them  "all  the  families  of  the  earth"  are  to  be  blessed.  "Now 
to  Abraham  and  his  seed  were  the  promises  made". ..and  that  seed 
"is  Christ."  Gal.  3:16.  Now,  if  we  "be  Christ's  (if  we  feed  on  him 
and  partake  of  his  life),  then  are  we  Abraham's  seed,  and  heirs 
according  to  the  promise."  Gal.  3:29. 

Then  here  is  a  choice  principle  for  the  household  to  feed  on;  the 
knowledge  of  Christ,  or  Christ's  knowledge.  But,  says  one,  his 
knowledge  was  divine,  and  though  he  was  tempted,  he  knew  he 
would  not  be  overcome.  That  is  just  the  point  we  wish  to  make 
prominent  right  here.  He  has  opened  for  us  the  way  to  the  same 
source  of  knowledge,  divine  word  and  spirit,  and  Christ's  example 
to  feed  on.  But,  says  one,  if  I  could  know,  as  he  did,  that  I  would 
come  out  of  the  conflict  all  right  I  could  endure  it  too.  But  you 
would  know  that  just  as  surely  as  he,  if  you  would  feed  on  his 
knowledge.  Here  is  a  bit  of  it,  take  it  and  let  it  strengthen  thine  heart 
when  trial  comes,  as  it  did  his:  "God  is  faithful  who  will  not  suffer 
you  to  be  tempted  above  that  you  are  able,  but  will  with  the 
temptation  also  make  a  way  to  escape,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  bear 
it."  1  Cor.  10:13.  This  is  divine  knowledge,  and  just  the  knowledge 
that  he  had.  If  you  believe  it  and  appropriate  it,  (feed  on  it)  you  will 
triumph  just  as  he  did. 

But  there  are  many  other  portions  of  knowledge  that  strengthened 
him  for  his  labor  of  love  and  life  of  suffering,  terminating  with 
death,  and  the  same  knowledge  will  so  strengthen  and  support  us. 

These  portions  may  be  summarized  under  the  general  term  of  God's 
plan  for  the  salvation  of  the  world.  O,  how  it  fired  him  with  love 
and  zeal,  and  by  parable  and  figure  he  held  it  up  to  the  view  of 
those  whom  he  wished  to  have  see  it. 

But,  says  one,  did  he  not  wish  to  have  all  see  it?  No,  not  then;  he 
only  wished  to  have  those  see  it  who  would  accept  the  blessed 
truth.  See  Matt.  13:13,14,15,  and  Matt.  7:6.  It  was  for  those  referred 
to  by  Paul  (Acts  13:26),  when  he  said,  "Whosoever  among  you 
feareth  God,  to  you  is  the  word  of  this  salvation  sent. "  There  are  yet 
many  persons  whose  ears  are  dull  of  hearing,  and  such  ones  would 
and  do  trample  upon  these  pearls.  This  bread  of  life  they  reject. 
Like  the  Pharisees  of  old,  publicans  and  harlots  will  enter  the 
kingdom  before  them. 

This  knowledge  which  so  supported  him  will  so  support  us.  Modern 
Pharisees  would  withhold  from  us  this  love-begotten  plan  of  God; 
but  let  the  faithful  servant  give  it  plentifully  to  the  household  of 

We  said  he  passed  through  this  ordeal  of  temptation  and  suffering 
to  show  us  how  to  overcome,  giving  us  the  same  facilities  for 
overcoming,  i.e.,  knowledge  of  God's  will  and  plan,  and  his  Spirit 
to  give  us  an  understanding  and  to  support  us. 

But  was  this  example  for  all  the  world?  O,  no,  not  directly; 
comparatively  few  of  the  world  know,  or  ever  knew  of  it,  and  but 
few  of  those  who  do,  care  much  about  it. 

But  his  mission  was  twofold,  to  redeem  the  whole  human  race  from 
death  by  his  death  (the  forfeit  of  sin),  and  to  be  the  Leader  of  a 
"peculiar  people"  by  his  life,  and  through  this  "peculiar  people"  in 
the  "ages  to  come,"  he  is  to  show  to  the  world  "the  exceeding  riches 
of  his  grace."  (Eph.  2:7.)  His  death  for  the  world  (including  those 
who  became  heirs)  entitles  them  all  to  life;  the  same  kind  of  life  lost 
in  Adam;  this  is  the  "common  salvation,"  Jude  1:3,  and  1  Cor. 
15:22,  and  his  life  vitalizes  and  raises  to  a  high  and  glorious 
condition  those  who  hear  and  believe  (the  little  flock),  those  who 
feed  on  him,  those  who  appropriate  the  divine  which  was  in  him, 
and  thus  are  "made  partakers  of  the  divine  nature."  2  Peter  1:3,4; 
Rom.  5:10;  2  Cor.  4:11. 

We  apprehend  that  the  life  of  Christ  by  which  we  are  saved  (have 
life  MORE  abundantly)  is  the  life  principle  which  manifested  itself 
in  a  series  of  loving  labors  and  sacrifices  for  the  good  of  others,  that 
such  a  life  taken  in,  lived  (eaten),  is  the  begetting  (through  the 
spirit)  of  a  higher  life-the  pledge  of  immortality.  This  we 
understand  to  be  "the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints."  Jude  1:3. 
This  is  "the  meat  that  endureth."  Jesus  said,  John  4:34,  "My  meat  is 
to  do  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me. "  That  was  his  life,  and  if  we 
partake  of  his  life  on  earth,  we  shall  be  partakers  of  his  resurrection 
life—  made  "like  unto  Christ's  glorious  body." 

R327  :  page  4 

Then  let  the  humility,  the  sufferings,  the  trials,  the  labors,  and  the 
knowledge,  which,  by  the  spirit,  supported  him— in  short,  the 
CHRIST  be  our  daily  food;  and  the  faithful  and  wise  servant  will  be 
found  giving  it  to  the  household  in  due  season,  and  receive  the 
approval  of  his  Lord. 


R328  :  page  4 


Most  of  ZION'S  WATCH  TOWER  readers  will  remember,  that 
some  time  ago  we  took  the  position  that  it  was  more  than  probable 
that  the  "dead  in  Christ"  were  raised,  or  were  then  being  raised,  and 
we  yet  believe  that  the  position  was  a  true  one.  One  thing  is  certain, 

that  if  Rev.  14:13,  is  now  due  [and  it  seems  to  be],  then  the  other  is 
true;  for  we  will  not  be  changed  until  the  dead  are  raised. 

We  believe  that  the  words,  "from  henceforth,"  are  applicable  at  the 
present  time.  This  being  understood  now,  is  strong  evidence  that  the 
time  of  favor  to  come  into  the  "little  flock"  ended  this  last  fall.  In 
harmony  with  the  thought  that  the  dead  saints  are  raised,  we  refer 
our  readers  to  Rev.  19:5-16  "And  I  saw  heaven  opened,  and  behold 
a  white  horse;  and  he  that  sat  upon  him  was  called  Faithful  and  true, 
and  in  righteousness  he  doth  judge  and  make  war. "  This  verse 
introduces  Jesus  as  present  in  power;  and  by  reading  Rev.  3:14  it 
will  be  observed  that  he  is  the  "Faithful  and  true  witness,"  as  John 
spoke  of  him  in  addressing  the  Laodicean  Church. 

This  will  help  us  in  fixing  the  time  of  the  above  scene,  because  the 
nominal  churches  not  having  been  true  witnesses  were  given  up  by 
him,  spewed  out  of  his  mouth  in  the  spring  of  1878.  While  Jesus  is 
represented  in  that  spiritual  condition  of  power,  there  are  also 
others  with  him.  "And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed 
him  upon  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean. " 
Verse  14.  This  company  must  be  the  risen  dead,  for  the  "fine  linen" 
"represents  the  righteous  acts  of  the  saints;"  (verse  8:  E,  D,)  so  that 
if  Jesus  is  now  present  in  the  spiritual  body  [judging  and  making 
war  in  righteousness,  verse  11],  they  must  be  also,  for  both  are 
represented  in  the  same  spiritual  [heavenly]  condition. 

According  to  the  parallel,  Jesus  was  due  to  enter  on  his  Kingly 
office  in  the  spring  of  1878,  and  so  when  seen  in  power  with  his 
armies,  "He  hath  on  his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written, 
King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords."  Verse  16. 

While  Jesus  and  the  dead  saints  are  shown  as  in  the  heavenly, 
spiritual  condition,  the  living  saints  who  are  not  yet  changed,  are 
used  as  his  mouthpiece.  "And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne 
[through  them],  saying,  Praise  our  God,  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye 
that  fear  him,  both  small  and  great."  Verse  5.  Is  it  not  significant 
that  the  teachings  are  now  to  the  servants,  believing,  as  we  do,  that 
the  door  is  shut  to  the  high  calling?  "And  out  of  his  mouth  (the 
saints  his  mouthpiece)  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  the  word  of  truth,  that 
with  it  he  should  smite  the  nations."  Verse  15.  And  again,  "How 
beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him  [the  living  saints 
his  feet]  that  bringeth  good  tidings  [restitution],  that  publisheth 
peace;. ..that  saith  unto  Zion,  thy  God  reigneth"  Isa.  52:7. 

"And  his  name  is  called  the  word  of  God,"  so  we  would  proclaim 
no  other  word.  Our  teachings  are  not  the  "doctrines  of  men,"  but 
God's  Word.  Some  may  say  we  are  not  right  in  our  teachings,  for 
"he  had  a  name  written  that  no  man  knew  but  he  himself. "  Verse 

No  man  [unregenerated]  does  know,  but  we  (his  body)  may  know, 
for  the  name  written  is  "King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords."  Do  we 
not  proclaim  Jesus  as  now  in  this  position,  having  entered  on  his 

Kingly  office—and  moreover,  that  the  dead  saints  are  risen,  "kings 
and  priests"  unto  God,  so  that  Jesus  is  King  of  heavenly  kings? 

But  no  man  knew  "but  he  himself. "  True,  but  we  are  of  him,  we  are 
the  members  of  his  body:  his  "feet,"  therefore  a  part  of  himself. 
Dear  saints,  what  a  glorious  position  is  ours.  The  nominal  churches 
have  been  spewed  out  of  his  mouth,  they  are  in  darkness,  and  know 
not  that  Jesus  has  entered  on  his  reign  as  King;  and  hence  they 
know  not  the  name  written;  nor  do  the  servants  yet  know,  for  they 
are  not  of  his  body,  not  reckoned  as  part  of  Himself.  What  could 
more  clearly  set  forth  our  relationship  to  him  than  those  words 
which  reveal  to  us  that  name?  It  also  indicates  that  we  shall  soon 
enter  on  our  reign  with  him  and  his  armies. 

page  4 


BELOVED  IN  CHRIST:-After  several  months  engaged  in 
distributing  and  preaching  the  Gospel,  you  will  doubtless  be  glad  to 
hear  from  me  again.  I  have  had  good  opportunities  for  observing 
how  this  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  is  received  by  the  different 
classes  in  and  out  of  the  nominal  churches.  Only  those  who  go  forth 
into  the  world,  with  the  real  Gospel  of  gladness,  can  have  a  full  idea 
of  the  joy  and  rejoicing  of  God's  true  people,  when  presented  with 
these  truths.  And  only  such  can  realize  how  bitter  is  the  opposition 
of  many  of  the  clergy  (Scribes)  and  false  religionists  (Pharisees) 
who  abound  in  the  churches  now,  as  they  did  in  the  Jewish. 

I  worked  in  nearly  all  the  large  towns  of  twenty  states,  being 
present  also  at  nearly  all  the  leading  Camp  Meetings,  Conferences, 
and  Assemblies  of  the  year:  distributing  thousands  of  books,  and 
addressing  many  people.  At  Camp  Meetings  it  was  impossible  to 
give  away  books  with  much  discrimination,  but  after  the  season  for 
such  gatherings  ended,  I  found  time  and  place  for  seasonable  words 
about  our  hope,  joy,  heirship,  and  the  restitution  of  the  world  at  "the 
manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God. "  I  soon  began  to  realize  what  a 
blessed  work  I  was  engaged  in,  and  the  glorious  privilege  of  being  a 
mouthpiece  for  the  Lord. 

The  true  people  of  God  who  are  really  making  good  their  promises 
of  entire  consecration  of  all  to  the  Lord,  received  me  with  every 
sign  of  gratitude  and  love,  and  praise  to  God  for  this  message  of 
grace  and  love,  expressing  surprise  that  the  "Food"  had  reached 
them,  and  gratitude  to  God  for  "meat  in  due  season."  Limited  in 
time,  I  devoted  it  principally  to  those  who  seemed  to  "have  an  ear 
to  hear"-the  truth  hungry,  passing  by  those  who  seemed  to  think 
themselves  rich  and  increased  in  goods  and  needing  nothing;  thus 
following  the  example  of  our  Forerunner— convinced  that  now,  as 
then,  no  man  can  come  into  the  light  except  the  Father  draw  him  by 
his  Word  and  Spirit  of  truth.  There  is  no  inducement  of  a  worldly 

character  to  lead  one  of  the  world-conforming,  Babylon  people  into 
the  narrow  way  and  race  for  glory.  On  the  contrary,  this  teaching  is 
most  repulsive  to  the  larger  portion  of  the  nominal  church,  and 
those  who  deliver  them  are  continually  subject  to  contempt, 
reproach,  and  dishonor.  Those  who  for  years  have  been  carrying  the 
honors  of  the  world  with  the  name  of  Christ  in  self-indulgence,  feel 
outraged  by  the  teaching  that  glory,  honor,  and  immortality  will 
only  be  given  to  those  who  take  up  their  cross,  deny  self,  and 
follow  their  Leader  in  a  life  separate  from  the  world. 

Most  bitter  in  their  opposition  are  the  clergy  who  doubtless  feel 
their  craft  endangered— some  of  whom  obtained  the  books  from 
their  people  when  I  was  gone  and  burned  them.  This  was  especially 
true  among  the  sect  calling  themselves  "Second  Adventists," 
strange  as  it  may  seem.  They  greatly  fear,  that  which  they  cannot 

I  now  gladly  recur  to  the  effect  of  the  truths  we  hold,  upon  the  dear 
sainted  people  of  God  who  only  are  the  church- yet  for  the  present 
much  mixed  up  in  Babylon  except  to  God's  clear  vision.  These 
were  glad  to  get  out  of  her,  and  hailed  the  message  and  the  result,  as 
a  deliverance  from  sin.  Many  infidels  and  worldly  people  got  to 
hear  the  message  also,  and  often  spoke  of  God's  plan  in  the  ages,  as 
something  reasonable,  and  as  demonstrating  his  Wisdom,  Justice, 
and  Love. 

Being  a  willing  instrument  in  God's  hand,  subject  to  any  use  I  can 
be  fitted  to,  I  now  try  a  preaching  tour,  and  expect  to  meet  many  of 
the  brethren  and  labor  together  with  them.  Again  desiring  your 
prayers,  I  remain  your  brother  and  fellow  worker  in  Christ  Jesus. 


R328  :  page  4 


I  entreat  you,  therefore,  brethren,  by  the  tender  compassions  of 
God,  to  present  your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  well-pleasing, 
to  God—  your  rational  religious  service— Rom.  12:1.  — Diaglott. 

There  is  very  much  involved  in  the  above  quotation.  In  fact  all  that 
precedes  it,  to  which  the  word  therefore  refers,  as  a  reason  why  a 
certain  thing  should  be  done;  but  we  will  call  especial  attention  to 
the  term  sacrifice. 

It  is  translated  from  the  Greek  word,  thusia,  and  means  a  slaughter, 
or  an  animal  slaughtered. 

We  have  natural-animal-bodies  now— 1  Cor.  15:44-46;  and  if  we 
have  accepted  of  Jesus  as  our  ransom,  they  are  not  our  own,  but 
have  been  bought  with  a  price;  and  we  are  exhorted  to  present  them 
a  living  sacrifice,  to  be  slaughtered— killed.  But  why  give  them? 

There  must  certainly  be  a  reason  for  so  doing.  The  term  bodies 
seems  to  include  all  there  is  of  our  earthly  existence.  Jesus  gave  his 
life  a  ransom  for  many-Matt.  20:28-and  he  gave  his  body-Heb. 
10:10.  All  there  was  of  the  man  Jesus,  was  given  as  ransom— 1  Tim. 
2:5,6.—  and  we  are  exhorted  to  have  the  same  mind  that  was  in  him. 
Phil.  2:5. 

As  he  became  obedient  unto  death,  so  ought  we.  Hereby  have  we 
known  love,  that  as  he  laid  down  his  life  for  us,  we  ought  to  lay 
down  our  life  for  the  brethren.  1  John  3:16. 

For  the  bodies  of  those  beasts  whose  blood  is  brought  into  the 
sanctuary  by  the  High  Priest,  for  sin,  are  BURNED  without  the 
camp.  Wherefore  Jesus  also,  that  he  might  sanctify  the  people  with 
his  own  blood,  suffered  without  the  gate.  Let  us  go  forth  therefore 
unto  him  without  the  camp,  bearing  the  reproach-  Heb.  13:11-13. 

To  present  our  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  then,  means  to  be  crucified 
with  Christ;  baptized  into  his  death;  dead  with  him  as  men;  but 
alive  unto  God  as  new  creatures. 

The  proclamations  of  Rev.  14:6-1 1  having  been  given;  Paul's 
mystery,  "we  shall  not  all  sleep,"  is  now  due.  And  from  this  time, 
"Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord,"  they  shall  not  sleep- 
become  inactive— but  be  changed  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  and 
while  they  will  have  ended  the  toil  and  weariness  of  this  present 
condition  of  corruption,  of  dishonor  and  weakness,  they  will  be 
changed  to  a  condition  of  incorruption;  glory  and  power;  and  "their 
works  follow  with  them. " 

"Gather  my  saints  together  unto  me;  those  that  have  made  a 
covenant  by  sacrifice."  Ps.  50:2-5. 

Many  seem  to  get  the  idea  that  all  that  is  required,  is  to  give  a 
certain  portion  of  our  time  and  substance.  Cain  came  with  such  a 
sacrifice,  and  it  was  not  received.  Abel  offered  an  animal  to  be 
killed,  typifying  the  better  sacrifice,  and  it  was  accepted.  If  we 
present  ourselves  we  will  surely  present  all  we  have  also. 

B.  W.  KEITH 

R328  :  page  4 


"What  is  man  that  thou  art  mindful  of  him,  and  the  son  of  man  that 
thou  visiteth  him?  For  thou  hast  made  him  a  little  lower  than  the 
angels,  and  hast  crowned  him  with  glory  and  honor.  Thou  madest 
him  to  have  dominion  over  the  works  of  thy  hand;  thou  hast  put  all 
things  under  his  feet:  All  sheep  and  oxen,  yea,  and  the  beasts  of  the 
field."  (Psa.  8:4-8.) 

We  believe  that  a  failure  to  rightly  understand  what  constitutes  A 
PERFECT  MAN,  is  a  fruitful  source  of  error  among  Christians,  and 

tends  to  shroud  in  mystery,  many  Scriptures  otherwise  easily 

It  is  the  common  view,  but  we  think  unsupported  by  a  single  text  of 
Scripture,  that  a  perfect  man  has  never  been  seen  on  earth-in  fact 
that  all  that  is  seen  of  man  on  earth  is  only  the  embryo,  imperfect, 
undeveloped  man;  that  to  reach  the  perfection  of  his  nature  (perfect 
manhood)  he  must  become  a  spiritual  being  like  unto  angels,  etc. 
This  view,  we  think,  sadly  mixes  Scriptures,  (as  well  as  students) 
instead  of  developing  harmony  and  beauty,  by  "rightly  dividing  the 
word  of  truth. " 

We  understand  the  Scriptures  to  teach  that  there  have  been  only  two 
perfect  men— Adam  and  Jesus—  Adam  was  created  in  the  image  of 
God:  A  fleshly  image  of  a  spiritual  being;  an  image,  in  the  sense 
that  he  possessed  capacity  for  reasoning,  planing,  ruling,  and 
protecting-for  Benevolence,  Justice,  and  Love,  and  ability  to 
execute  these,  in  earthly  matters:  characteristics  which  resembled 
his  Creator.  To  such  an  extent  he  is  an  image,  that  God  can  say 
"Come,  let  us  reason  together. " 

As  Jehovah  is  ruler  over  all  things,  so,  man  was  made  a  ruler  over 
all  (earthly)  things-"In  our  likeness,  let  him  have  dominion" -over 
the  beast,  foul,  fish,  etc.  Thus  as  our  text  declares,  God  crowned 
him  with 

R329  :  page  5 

glory  and  honor  and  placed  him  (in  dominion)  over  earth.  Thus 
David  agrees  with  the  account  in  Genesis,  as  to  man's  high  honors 
originally—  with  all  earthly)  things  under  his  feet,  or  subject  to  him. 

Genesis  tells  us,  that  God  recognized  the  man  whom  he  had  made 
(not  merely  commenced  to  make,  but  completed)  and  God 
considered  his  creature  "Very  good."  David  in  our  text  expresses 
the  same  thought  when  he  says:  "Thou  hast  made  him  a  little  lower 
than  the  angels."  (Not  a  little  while,  as  if  a  matter  of  time,  but 
clearly  and  distinctly  a  little  lower  in  degree.)  Should  we  say  then, 
that  because  man  was  a  little  lower,  it  means  that  he  was  a  little  less 
perfect  than  angels?  Nay,  but  they  were  totally  different  kinds  of 
beings;  the  one  a  lower  degree  of  spiritual  being,  of  which  Jehovah 
is  the  highest;  the  other,  the  highest  degree  of  animal  (or  earthly- 
fleshly)  being,  of  which  beasts,  fouls,  etc.,  are  the  lower  degrees. 
Yet  the  highest  of  these  earthly  creatures  was  "a  little  lower  than 
the  angels,"  or  lowest  order  of  spiritual  beings-  Yet  both  were 
perfect,  each  according  to  his  nature.  Yes,  God  created  man  perfect 
and  upright  but  he  sought  out  many  inventions  through  sin,  by 
which  he  has  woefully  degenerated. 

Ah  yes,  there  is  a  wonderful  contrast  between  man  as  we  now  see 
him,  degraded  by  sin,  and  the  perfect  creature  God  called  "very 
good."  Sin  has  gradually  exchanged  the  expression  and  features. 
Hundreds  of  generations  of  ignorance,  licentiousness,  and  general 
depravity,  have  so  changed  humanity,  that  it  is  no  longer  an 

IMAGE  of  the  Divine.  The  moral  and  intellectual  qualities  are 
dwarfed  and  the  animal  propensities  overgrown.  He  has  lost 
physical  strength  to  such  an  extent,  that  with  all  the  aid  of  medical 
science,  his  average  of  life  is  about  thirty  years,  whereas,  at  first,  he 
survived  nine  hundred  and  thirty  years  under  the  same  penalty. 

Man,  who  was  thus  degraded  and  defiled  by  sin  and  its  penalty 
death,  working  in  him,  is  to  be  restored  to  his  original  perfection  of 
mind  and  body,  and  to  glory,  honor,  and  dominion,  during,  and  by, 
the  Millennial  reign  of  Christ;  because  his  ransom  has  been  found 
in  the  person  of  Christ;  and  "as  in  (or  by)  Adam  all  die,  even  so,  in 
(or  by)  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive."  (1  Cor.  15:22.)  The  things  to 
be  restored  by  and  through  Christ,  are  those  things  which  were  lost 
through  Adam's  sin.  (Rom.  5:18,19.)  Man  did  not  lose  a  heavenly, 
but  an  earthly  paradise.  Under  the  death  penalty,  he  did  not  lose  a 
spiritual,  but  a  human  existence;  and  all  that  was  lost  is  purchased 
back  by  his  REDEEMER. 

If  any  one  be  not  yet  satisfied  that  Adam  was  a  perfect  MAN,  we 
can  furnish  conclusive  proof  that  the  perfect  MAN  is  not  a  spiritual 
being,  as  follows: 

Jesus  in  his  pre-human  existence,  was,  we  are  told,  "in  a  form  of 
God,"  i.e.,  he  was  a  spiritual  form  or  being,  but  since  to  be  a  ransom 
for  mankind,  he  must  be  a  MAN,  and  of  the  same  nature  as  the 
sinner  whose  substitute  in  death  he  was  to  become,  therefore  it  was 
necessary,  for  him  to  change  his  nature;  and  Paul  tells  us  that  he 
took  not,  or  changed  not,  to  the  nature  of  angels,  but  to  the  nature  of 
men— he  became  a  man.  (Heb.  2:16.)  Now  notice,  that  this  teaches 
not  only  that  angelic  nature  is  not  the  only  one  on  the  spiritual  plane 
of  being,  but  that  it  is  a  lower  plane  or  nature  than  that  which  Jesus 
was  before  he  became  a  man.  And  Jesus  was  not  then  so  high  as  he 
is  now,  for-Him  hath  God  highly  exalted:  (Phil.  2:9),  because  of 
his  becoming  our  RANSOM.  He  is  now  of  the  highest  form  of 
spiritual  being  -a  partaker  of  the  divine  (Jehovah's)  nature. 

But,  not  only  do  we  thus  find  that  the  Divine,  Angelic,  and  Human 
natures  are  separate,  distinct,  and  totally  different;  but  this  proves 
that  to  be  a  perfect  MAN,  is  not  to  be  an  angel,  any  more  than  to  be 
a  perfect  angel  implies  that  they  must  become  equal  with  Jehovah, 
for  Jesus  took  not  the  nature  of  angels,  but  a  different  NATURE- 
the  nature  and  form  of  men;  not  the  imperfect  human  nature  as  we 
possess  it  now,  degraded  and  marked  by  sin,  but-A  PERFECT 

Jesus  must  have  been  a  perfect  man,  else  he  could  not  have  kept  a 
perfect  Law,  which  was  the  full  measure  of  a  perfect  man's  ability. 
He  must  have  been  a  perfect  man,  else  he  could  not  have  given  a 
ransom  for  imperfect,  sinful  MEN;  for  since  by  MAN  came  death, 
by  MAN  also  came  the  (right  to  a)  resurrection  of  the  dead."  (1  Cor. 

Now  we  have  the  question  fairly,  in  another  form,  viz. :  If  Jesus  in 
the  FLESH  was  a  perfect  MAN,  does  it  not  prove  that  a  perfect  man 

is  a  human  and  fleshly  being,  full  of  the  glorious  IMAGE  of  his 
Creator,  and  crowned  with  glory  and  honor-"a  little  lower  than  the 
angels,"  and  not  an  angel,  not  like  angels,  nor  in  any  sense  a  being 
of  their  order  and  nature?  Paul  so  teaches  in  Heb.  2:9.  [I  know  your 
questions  and  texts  and  will  answer  quickly.]  Let  me  go  further,  and 
say  that  if  Adam  was  a  perfect  man,  any  subtraction  or  addition 
(except  of  knowledge)  must  render  the  manhood  IMPERFECT,  for 
perfection  cannot  be  made  MORE  perfect. 

Again,  look  at  the  second  perfect  man,  Jesus:  Possessed  of  all  the 
qualities  of  perfect  manhood,  he  could  not  be  made  more  perfect  as 
a  man.  He  possessed  all  those  qualities  of  perfection  (shown  but 
slightly  in  his  sacrificial  life),  which  could  have  commanded 
obedience  of  all  imperfect  men. 

Under  promise  of  an  after  high  exaltation,  from  the  human  to  the 
divine  nature;  to  glory,  honor,  and  immortality,  he  consecrated  all 
human  (earthly)  hopes,  aims,  interests,  pleasures,  and  with  them 
human  NATURE,  too,  to  death.  Because  it  is  impossible  to  possess 
two  natures  at  the  same  time,  the  human  nature  was  given  up  to 
death  before  the  divine  nature  could  be  received.  The  human  ("form 
of  a  servant")  was  only  taken  for  the  purpose  of  becoming  our 
ransom- "that  he  by  the  grace  of  God,  might  taste  death  for  every 
man."  (Heb.  2:9.) 

He  received  the  divine  nature  fully,  when,  having  been  put  to  death 
in  the  flesh,  he  was  quickened,  raised  to  life,  in  the  Spirit.  He 
received  an  earnest,  or  foretaste  of  this  birth  to  the  divine 
(Jehovah's)  nature,  when  he  was  begotten  of  the  Spirit.  When  30 
years  of  age,  he  commenced  his  ministry  by  consecration,  typified 
in  baptism,  and  was  sealed  as  accepted  to  the  divine  nature,  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  of  promise.  (John  6:27;  Eph  1:13.) 

And  now,  he  who  paid  our  ransom,  and  is  to  bless  and  restore  man 
to  perfection,  and  then  to  restore  the  dominion  of  earth  to  him- 
blessed  with  knowledge  of  good  and  evil  to  such  an  extent  that  he 
will  be  able  always  thereafter,  to  choose  the  good;  this  one,  now 
highly  exalted  above  angels  and  men,  and  of  a  higher  nature  than 
either,  sharing  the  perfection  of  the  divine  nature,  is  selecting  a 
"little  flock"  to  share  with  him  those  honors,  and  to  partake  of  that 
same  divine  nature.  (2  Pet.  1:4.)  They,  as  joint  heirs,  are,  with  him, 
to  be  engaged  in  blessing  and  restoring  mankind  to  the  perfection  of 
their  nature-the  human,  with  all  the  earthly  glory  and  dominion  as 
at  first,  but  with  knowledge  and  appreciation  increased. 

Because  the  present  age  is  devoted  exclusively  to  the  development 
of  those  who  shall  change  their  nature  -Christ  and  his  Bride;  and 
because  the  epistles  of  the  apostles  are  devoted  to  the  description  of 
the  interests  of  the  "little  flock"  and  the  prize  for  which  they  are 
now  running  a  race,  it  should  not  be  inferred  that  God's  plans  end 
with  the  completion  of  that  choice  company.  Nor,  on  the  other 
hand,  should  we  go  to  the  opposite  extreme,  and  suppose  that  these 
choice  things— divine  nature,  spiritual  bodies,  etc.,  are  God's  design 

for  ALL  mankind.  No,  to  rightly  divide  the  word  of  truth,  we 
should  see  that  the  Scriptures  recognize  the  perfection  of  the  divine 
nature  in  the  little  flock,  and  of  the  human  nature  in  the  restored 
world,  as  two  separate  things. 

The  same  Word  of  God  contains  earthly  promises  and  "heavenly 
promises";  and  it  symbolically  likens  the  earthly  class  to  the  "sands 
of  the  sea,"  and  the  heavenly  class  to  "the  stars  of  heaven."  (Gen. 
22:17.)  Of  the  one  class  it  is  said:  All  the  LAND  which  thou  seest, 
to  thee  will  I  give  it,  and  to  thy  seed  forever.  (Gen.  13:15.)  "And 
they  shall  build  houses  and  inhabit  them;  plant  vineyards  and  eat 
the  fruit  of  them  and  long  enjoy  the  work  of  their  hands."  (Isa. 
65:21,22.)  To  the  other  class,  who  will  change  their  nature  from 
human  to  spiritual-divine  promises  are  made- "EXCEEDING 
GREAT  and  precious  promises"  (2  Pet.  1:4.)—  "heavenly 
promises."  Theirs  is  a  "heavenly  calling,"  a  calling  to  a  heavenly  or 
spiritual  condition;  it  is  a  call  to  become  joint  heirs  with  Jesus,  and 
to  sit  with  him  "in  his  throne. "  This  heavenly  calling  is  confined  to 
the  Gospel  age;  was  never  made  before  it,  and  will,  as  the 
Scriptures  inform  us,  never  be  made  after  this  age.  The  earthly  call, 
was  made  before  the  high  calling,  and  we  are  Scripturally  told  will 
follow  after,  the  Gospel  age.  It  is  during  the  Millennial  age  that 
mankind  will  have  the  glorious  opportunity  of  reaching  human 
perfection,  and  earthly  glory,  honor,  and  dominion;  their  right  to 
that  restoration  having  been  purchased  by  the  sacrifice  of  the 
humanity  of  the  Christ. 

Now,  who  cannot  see  a  distinction  between  these  natures,  and  that, 
though  both  will  finally  reach  perfection  (except  those  who  are 
"cast  away"  as  unworthy),  yet,  because  of  different  natures,  the 
perfected  creatures  will  be  totally  dissimilar,  except  that  in  common 
they  will  have  dispositions  to  do  the  Creator's  will.  We  know  that 
they  will  be  thus  alike-in  harmony— one,  because  the  perfect 
human  was  made  an  image  of  the  perfect  divine. 

The  ancient  worthies  obtained  a  good  report  (record)  through  faith, 

R330  :  page  5 

but  received  not  the  things  God  promised  them,  viz.:  the  land, 
peace,  etc.,  "God  having  provided  some  BETTER  thing,  for  us  [the 
Gospel  Church],  that  they  [the  faithful-Abraham,  Samson,  Moses, 
Isaac,  Jacob,  and  Rahab,  whose  faith  amounted  to  the  hiding  of  the 
spies,  etc.],  without  us,  should  not  be  made  perfect:"  (Heb.  11:40) 
i.e.,  These,  to  whom  the  earthly  promises  are  made,  cannot  obtain 
their  fulfillment  until  the  Gospel  Church  is  finished,  and  receives 
the  spiritual  things  promised  to  it;  then,  through  it,  the  earthly 
promises  will  be  grandly  fulfilled. 

Beloved,  it  will  help  you  amazingly  to  keep  clearly  in  view  these 
differences  of  calling  and  of  nature.  It  will  enable  you  to  see  why, 
we  who  would  attain  the  high,  spiritual  promises  should  not  look  to 
Samson,  Abraham,  Isaac,  or  Jacob  as  illustrations  of— crucifying  the 
flesh— or  following  in  the  footsteps  of  Jesus;  they  were  running  for 

the  earthly  prize,  we  for  the  heavenly.  Look  unto  Jesus  as  the 
pattern  and  illustration  of  how  we  ought  to  so  run  as  to  win  the 
spiritual  prize.  He  was  the  first  to  run  for  the  spiritual  prize,  the 
"forerunner,"  the  Leader.  Look,  too,  to  others  who  ran  in  his 
footsteps,  Peter,  Paul,  James,  John,  etc.  These  are  illustrious 
examples,  of  those  who  crucify  the  human  nature  and  sacrifice  it,  if 
by  so  doing  they  might  attain  the  new  nature  offered-the  prize  of 
our  high-calling. 

While  your  steps  and  mine  may  not  shine  so  brightly  as  the 
mentioned  apostles',  yet  the  only  difference  in  our  sacrifices  and 
work,  should  be  those  of  ability  and  opportunity.  Our  wills  should 
be  as  thoroughly  sanctified  as  theirs;  and  if  so,  we  may  feel  assured 
that  our  sacrifice  is  as  well  pleasing  and  acceptable  to  our  Father  by 
Jesus  Christ,  as  was  theirs. 

But  fall  not  into  the  error  of  supposing  that  crucifying  the  flesh 
means  the  putting  away  of  sin.  No,  Jehovah  would  never  accept 
sins  as  a  sacrifice.  Sins  should  be  put  away,  shunned,  exterminated 
to  the  best  of  your  ability;  but  you  sacrifice,  when  you  deny 
yourself  personal  ease,  comfort,  pleasures  lawful  to  the  natural 
man,  but  which  you  relinquish,  to  do  something  which  you 
recognize  as  the  will  of  God.  In  our  crucifying,  etc.,  we  are  to 
follow  in  Jesus'  footsteps.  Did  his  sacrifice  consist  in  forsaking 
sins?  No,  in  Him  was  no  sin  to  forsake;  but  he  denied  himself 
things  lawful  and  proper  to  him  as  a  man,  even  life  itself-and  thus 

To  show  the  contrast,  we  will  look  at  Paul  as  compared  with 
modern  preachers.  Many  preachers  of  this  day,  choose  the  ministry 
as  "a  profession"  which  is  honorable,  has  the  respect  of  the  world, 
and  a  comfortable  and  easy  living,  etc.  Paul  was  called  to  the 
ministry  by  the  grandeur  of  the  "glad  tidings  of  great  joy"-he  could 
not  help  preaching  it,  so  overwhelmed  was  he  by  the  "high  calling, " 
so  anxious  to  obtain  it  for  himself  and  to  enable  others  to  attain  the 
same.  He  preached  it  despite  the  persecution,  disgrace,  and  frown 
of  the  world— at  the  sacrifice  of  earthly  opportunities,  honors,  ease, 
pleasures;  and  accounted  it  a  pleasure  to  be  permitted  to  preach, 
even  though,  instead  of  luxury,  he  was  obliged  to  "labor,  working 
with  his  hands"  at  very  humble  employment,  and  was  often  in 
hunger  and  poverty  and  danger.  He  was  willing  to  endure  all  this, 
because  he  had  a  correct  appreciation  of  the  good  tidings  he 
preached,  and  of  the  prize  it  presented.  And  it  is  from  a  failure  to 
apprehend  either  of  these  that  the  clergy  of  to-day  deserve  the 

R330  :  page  6 

words  applied  to  them  by  the  prophet:  "His  watchmen  are  blind; 
they  are  all  ignorant;  they  are  all  dumb  dogs;  they  cannot  bark; 
sleeping,  lying  down,  loving  to  slumber:  yea,  they  are  greedy  dogs 
which  can  never  have  enough-and  they  are  shepherds  that  cannot 
understand;  they  all  look  to  their  own  way  [self-interest],  every  one 

for  his  gain  from  his  quarter."  Isa.  56:10,1 1.  Because  they  hold  the 
traditions  of  men,  they  cannot  see  the  great  prize  of  our  calling. 
They  have  not  "good  news,"  but  very  BAD  NEWS  to  tell-the  very 
worst  and  most  awful  news  that  could  be  imagined,  viz. :  That  the 
God  of  love,  possessed  of  all  power  and  all  wisdom,  prearranged 
for  the  eternal  misery  of  nine-tenths  of  his  human  creatures. 

Oh,  when  will  God's  children  learn  that  their  fear  toward  Him  is 
taught  by  the  precepts  and  traditions  of  men  (read  Isa.  29:10-14), 
and  that  his  true  character  is  Love?  When  will  they  learn  that  it  is 
because  "His  mercy  endureth  forever"  that  he  has  provided  for 
human  restitution  in  the  next  age,  and  for  the  development  of  the 
little  flock  in  the  present  age,  through  whom  to  communicate  the 
coming  blessings  to  earth. 

page  6 


"The  spiritual  barrenness  in  our  local  churches  has  been  the  cause 
of  great  anxiety  to  the  official  and  leading  men  in  them,  and  has  led 
to  some  prayer  and  efforts  for  the  betterment  of  this  condition  of 
things.  The  net  addition  to  the  Presbyterian  churches  of  the  North 
during  the  last  ecclesiastical  year  was  a  fraction  of  one  convert  to 
each  church.  In  some  parts  of  the  country  the  Congregationalists 
have  not  had  a  dozen  additions  to  their  churches  in  the  same 
number  of  years.  Baptists  and  Methodists  do  a  little  better  but  not 
much.  The  net  addition  of  Baptists  to  the  874  churches  of  their 
faith,  in  this  State  for  the  last  ecclesiastical  year,  for  instance,  is 
only  286,  which  is  about  one-third  of  a  member  for  each  church. 
More  than  one-half  of  the  churches  had  not  a  single  convert.  The 
proportion  of  Methodists  is  between  two  and  three  new  members  to 
each  church  of  their  order.  In  view  of  these  facts  and  figures  the 
Presbytery  of  New  York,  the  Baptists'  Association  and  the 
Ministers'  Conference  of  both  Baptists  and  Methodists  have 
endeavored  to  increase  the  number  and  improve  the  quality  of  their 
church  members  and  converts,  by  special  efforts  begun  with  the 
new  year  and  continued  with  much  regularity  and  interest  since. 
Days  of  special  prayer  have  been  held  and  evangelists,  male  and 
female,  have  been  brought  hither  from  other  cities  and  states."  - 
New  Yew  Herald. 

It  might  be  added  that  nearly  all  of  the  additions  above  mentioned, 
few  though  they  be,  are  from  the  Sunday  schools;  and  many  of 
them,  so  young  as  to  be  incapable  of  intelligent  action.  Few,  very 
few,  are  converts  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word. 

Yes,  the  church  is  losing  the  worldly  respect  which  for  some  years 
has  been  the  great  attraction  for  the  worldly  element.  They,  as  well 
as  the  most  pious  of  God's  true  children  are  getting  ashamed  of  the 
hollowness  of  Churchianity.  Nominal  Zion,  is  beginning  to  lament 

her  inability  to  bring  forth  children—  "Woe  unto  them  that  are  with 
child  in  those  days." 

R330  :  page  6 




Revelation  20  to  22  contains  eight  portraits  of  the  true  Kingdom, 
just  as  we  have  seen  that  chapters  12,  13  and  17  contain  repeated 
descriptions  of  the  false  Kingdom— Anti-Christ's. 

This  repetition  of  the  same  things  from  different  standpoints,  and 
with  other  details,  is  a  principle  which  applies  especially  to  this  last 
book  of  the  Bible.  A  failure  to  recognize  this,  is,  we  think  one  of 
the  reasons  why  so  many  of  those  who  study  this  book,  fail  to  get 
sense  from  it. 

The  portion  of  Scripture  we  are  about  to  consider,  is  frequently  read 
as  though  it  were  one  connected  narrative,  instead  of  several 
repetitions  of  the  first  statement.  Because  of  failure  to  rightly 
divide,  some  get  the  thought,  that  the  "great  white  throne"  is  to  be 
established  after  the  Millennial  age,  and  after  Satan  is  destroyed; 
consequently,  are  at  a  loss  to  know  why  the  dead  are  raised  at  that 
time,  or  how  they  could  have  a  probation  after  the  Millennial  Age, 
and  are  much  confused  generally. 

To  better  illustrate  the  distinctness  and  harmony  of  these  portraits, 
we  have  diagramed  them  as  follows: 

DIAGRAM  OF  REV.  20-22. 

Satan  (Evil)  loosed  a 
little  season,  after  the 
one  thousand  (1,000) 







Satan  Bound  for  a  Thousand  (1,000)  years — 
Evil  and  Vice  under  thorough  restraint. 

Rev.  20  1-3 

Earthly  Thrones  cast  down,  and  the 
Overcomers  Reign  with  Christ  a  Thousand 
(1,000)  years. 

Rev.  20:4,5 

Satan  Loosed. 
The  Evilly  Disposed 
deceived  and 

The  Holy  and  Blessed  of  the  First  Resurrection 
life  and  Reign  a  Thousand  (1,000)  years. 

Rev.  20:  6-10 

The  Great  White  Throne. 

Heaven  and  Earth  Flee. 

The  Dead  Judged  from  Opened  Books. 

Second  Death. 

Rev.  20:  11-15 

Second  Death,  of  the 
Unbelieving  and 

New  Heaven  and  Earth. 

The  Holy  City  (Government). 

Its  blessings  to  mankind — Pain,  sorrow  and 

death  abolished. 

Rev.  21 1-8 

The  Bride — The  Holy  City — The  Kingdom  of 

God — come  to  Earth. 

The  Light  of  the  World. 

The  good  may  enter  the  Kingdom. 

Rev.  21:10-27 

The  water  of  Life  flows  freely. 
The  World's  troubles  healed. 
The  Curse  (Sin,  and  its  result,  Death) 

Rev.  22:1-3 

R331  :  page  6 



Let  us  more  particularly  examine  these  pictures,  all  of  which 
clearly  pertain  to  the  same  period,  the  Millennial  Age.  The  first, 
shows  us  that  a  restraint  will  be  put  upon  evil,  during  that  age  of 
peace  and  blessing.  This  naturally  commends  itself  to  us,  as  the 
order  for  a  reign  of  righteousness  presupposes  a  restraint  of 
unrighteousness.  Satan  is  the  best  representative  of  evil  principles, 
practices  and  persons,  being  the  chief  and  leader  in  wickedness. 

An  angel  is  seen,  with  the  key  of  the  abyss,  (covered,  secret,  hidden 
place,)  and  a  chain.  The  key  represents  authority,  and  the  chain 
represents  strength.  The  word  angel  signifies  messenger,  and  this 
picture  shows  us,  that  God  will  send  some  messenger  with  authority 
and  power  to  subdue  Evil-the  adversary  of  truth  and  right.  In  this 

work  of  binding,  many  agencies  will  doubtless  take  a  part— an 
increase  of  knowledge  probably  being  one  of  the  strongest.  Yet  all 
of  these  agents,  are  typified  by  the  one  messenger.  There  is  that 
about  this  figure,  which  seems  to  indicate  that  Christ  Jesus,  and  his 
body,  the  church  of  the  first  born,  is  the  one  in  whose  hand  is  the 
power  and  authority  to  bind  and  control  Evil- "To  bind  their  kings 
with  chains  and  their  nobles  with  fetters  of  iron;  to  execute  upon 
them  the  judgments  written-this  honor  have  all  his  saints."  (Ps. 
149:8,9.)  The  language,  too,  reminds  us  of  one  who  declares  that  he 
has  the  keys.  (Rev.  1:18.) 

The  binding  or  suppression  of  evil  during  the  Millennial  Age,  will 
result  from  the  exercise  of  authority  and  power,  by  our  Lord,  when 
he  shall  take  unto  himself  his  great  power  and  reign.  (Rev.  11:17.) 
But  we  have  reason  to  think  that  the  manner  in  which  our  Lord 
takes  his  great  power,  and  binds  Evil,  will  differ  much  from  the 
general  conception  of  it.  We  believe  that  truth  binds  error,  and  error 
binds  truth:  like  light  and  darkness,  they  are  constantly  opposed  to 
each  other.  During  this  Age  the  powers  of  darkness  and  error  hold 
control;  but  light  and  truth  will  come  with  the  new  rulership. 

We  believe  that  this  New  Ruler  has  already  come,  (visible  only,  as 
are  all  the  glorious  and  spiritual  things,  to  the  eye  of  faith 
enlightened  by  the  Word  of  God,)  and  that  the  binding  is  already 
commenced.  As  is  God's  rule- "Judgment  [trial]  must  begin  at  the 
House  of  God."  (1  Pet.  4:17.)  Errors  and  evils-  the  devil  in  the 
church,  must  be  bound  first,  and  truth  set  free,  among  those  who 
profess  to  be  children  of  the  light;  and  then  it  will  progress, 
overturning  errors,  injustice  and  bad  government  among  the 
World's  people  —thus  blessing  both  nominal  church  and  world, 
though  the  experience  may  for  a  time,  seem  a  curse  to  both. 

Many  may  be  the  instruments  used  in  this  work;  some  fine  and 
polished  tools  from  the  Lord's  laboratory;  some  moral  and  upright 
Infidels,  honest  in  their  unbelief;  and  some  God-dishonoring  and 
defiant  unbelievers;  to  displace  errors  and  prepare  a  place  for  truth. 
So  too,  among  the  nations,  he  may  make  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise 
him,  and  perhaps  use  bloody-handed  Communists,  as  advocates  of 
civil  rights,  and  for  the  overthrow  of  evil  and  oppressive 
governments.  But  the  result  will  be,  that  Satan  shall  be  bound  for  a 
thousand  years.  The  loosing  for  a  little  season,  we  will  examine 



"I  saw  thrones  and  they  sat  upon  them  and  judgment  [Rotherham- 
judicial  sentence]  was  given  unto  them. "  The  thrones  are  those  of 
earthly  kingdoms  at  the  present  time,  and  all  under  the  "prince  of 
this  world."  (John  14:30)  These  are  all  condemned  as  unfit,  and  are 
to  be  overthrown,  to  give  place  to  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  [The 

Greek  word  rendered  judgment  here,  is  the  same  rendered 
condemnation  in  the  following  passages:  Luke  23:40;  Jas.  3:1;  Jude 

"And  I  saw  the  persons  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness 
of  Jesus,  and  for  the  Word  of  God. "  We  believe  that  a  few  of  this 
class  are  now  living.  It  is  not  a  literal  beheading,  but  in  keeping 
with  other  figures;  it  is  a  symbolic  beheading.  [Some  suppose  this 
to  refer  to  all  the  martyrs  of  past  ages—  but  of  them  the  fewest 
number  were  beheaded.] 

Beheading,  is  to  cut  off  from  a  head.  There  are  many  so  called 
bodies  of  Christ:  the  Methodist  body,  Presbyterian  body,  etc.,  are 
common  expressions.  (The  Scriptures,  of  course,  recognize  no  such 
division  into  sects;  but  assure  us  that  there  is  only  one  body  and  one 
head.)  Of  course,  each  body  must  have  a  head  or  authority,  from 
whence  comes  its  government  and  laws.  These  are  Conferences, 
Assemblies,  etc.,  and  we  predict  that  any  one  connected  with  any  of 
these  who  will  "witness  for  Jesus,"  as  the  only  head  of  the  church, 
and  for  the  "Word  of  God,"  as  the  only  standard  of  doctrine,  will 
very  quickly  be  treated  as  described— beheaded— cut  off  from  those 
church  heads.  This  is  in  harmony  with  the  next  clause 

R331  :  page  7 

which  says  they  worshiped  not  the  Beast,  neither  his  Image,  neither 
received  his  mark.  These,  we  saw  in  our  last  number,  represent 
sectarian  systems. 

This  Scripture  shows  that  such  as  are  of  this  bounden  class,  not 
separated  -beheaded— cut  off-from  others  than  the  true  head,  are 
not  overcomers,  while  the  class  described,  of  all  ages,  who  will  live 
and  reign  with  Christ  a  thousand  years,  are.  "This  is  the  first 
resurrection."  (Vs.  5. -We  omit  the  first  clause  of  the  verse,  which, 
as  heretofore  explained,  is  wanting  in  several  of  the  oldest  MSS.) 

This  reference  to  the  first  resurrection,  seems  to  indicate  that  it 
includes  all  of  the  first  fruits  company-bofh  those  who  "sleep  in 
Jesus,"  and  the  living  who  shall  not  sleep,  but  be  changed  at  the 
moment  of  death.  * 



"Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  (chief  perfecting)  first 
resurrection;  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power,  but  they  shall 
be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand 

This  seems  scarcely  to  require  comment.  It  shows  the  holiness,  as 
well  as  blessedness  of  all  that  reigning  company.  Another  thought 
is  suggested,  by  the  fact  that  these  shall  be  priests  to  teach,  as  well 
as  kings  to  reign.  They  will  not  only  see  to  the  execution  of  God's 
laws,  but  will  give  instruction  and  assistance  to  mankind,  such  as 

will  enable  them  to  render  obedience.  Yes,  it  is  a  blessed  thought, 
that  we  will  be  both  kings  and  priests,  (Rev.  5:10)  and  reign  with 
him  a  thousand  years. 

During  this  reign  of  the  Christ,  all  will  have  been  brought  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  (1  Tim.  2:4)  the  true  light  will  have 
enlightened  every  man,  ever  born  into  the  world.  (Jno.  1:9.)  All  will 
have  been  brought  to  a  recognition  of  Christ;  those  in  heaven, 
(angels)  those  on  earth  (living  men)  and  those  under  the  earth, 
(those  now  in  their  graves  who  must  be  brought  to  life).  All  will 
have  been  brought  to  recognize  the  power  of  Jehovah's  anointed; 
and  unto  him  every  knee  shall  bow,  and  every  tongue  confess. 
(Phil.  2:10,11.)  And  all  nations  that  God  ever  made  (Sodomites  and 
all)  shall  come  and  worship  before  him.  (Rev.  15:4.)  All  people 
shall  be  blessed  by  having  an  opportunity  to  reach  human 
perfection,  and  consequent  perfect  happiness,  and  life  ever-lasting. 
This  kingdom  over  earth,  after  subduing  all  evil,  will  cease  by 
being  delivered  up  to  God,  even  the  Father  (Jehovah),  as  Paul  tells 
us:  "He  must  reign  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet:  [in 
subjection]  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed,  is  death."  [The 
destruction  of  death  implies  the  raising  of  mankind  out  of  it,  to 
perfection  of  humanity:  abolishing  death  and  all  of  its  incipient 
stages  of  sickness,  pain,  etc.  This  will  be  a  gradual  process, 
requiring  all  of  "the  times  (1,000  years)  of  restitution"  for  its 
complete  accomplishment.] 

It  should  be  remembered,  that  to  humanity  the  Millennial  Age  is  not 
the  perfect,  but  the  perfecting  age,  to  be  followed  by  that  which  is 
perfect;  even  as  to  the  Bride  of  Christ,  the  Gospel  Age  is  not  the 
perfect,  but  the  perfecting  period,  to  be  followed  by  ages  of  glory 
and  perfection,  of  which  the  Millennial  is  the  first. 

And  when  all  things  shall  be  put  under  him,  then  shall  the  Son,  also, 
himself  be  subject  unto  him  (Jehovah)  that  put  all  things  under  him 
[that  gave  him  the  power];  that  God  may  be  all  in  all."  (1  Cor. 

But  since  all  things  before  presentation  to  Jehovah  must  be  perfect, 
whatever  their  nature;  and  since  no  sin  is  to  go  beyond  the 
Millennial  Age;  therefore,  it  would  seem  but  proper,  that  those  who 
had  experienced  the  blessings  of  knowledge  and  restitution,  should 
be  proved  or  tested,  before  they  should  be  considered  sin-proof. 
Having  then  reached,  perfection  of  being  and  having  had  a  previous 
knowledge  of  sin  and  its  results,  perfect  obedience  should  be 
expected.  Therefore  Satan  —evil— will  be  loosed  a  little  season,  in 
order  that  it  may  be  manifested, 

whether  their  obedience  results  from  a  fear  of  the  punishment  of 
evil  doing,  or  from  a  heart  love  of  God,  and  a  desire  to  do  those 
things  well  pleasing  to  him. 

As  evil  will  be  bound  by  the  infliction  of  punishment  on  the  evil 
doer,  so  we  may  presume,  it  will  be  loosed  by  allowing  evil  deeds 
for  a  time  to  go  unpunished;  much  as  it  is  during  this  age.  (See  Mai. 

3:15-18.)  With  full  liberty  to  do  good  or  evil,  the  actions  of  each 
individual,  will  show  his  true  disposition.  Some  will  remain 
faithful,  called  holy  ones  (saints)  others  from  among  all  nations. 
(The  world  will  then  be  very  populous—  "as  the  sand  of  the  sea"), 
will  join  the  insurrection  of  evil;  and  the  two  classes  will  thus  be 
manifested.  (Vs.  7-10.)  Then  fire-judgments-will  come  upon 
them,  and  they  will  all  be  cast  into  a  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  [fire 
representing  judgment,  trouble,  and  brimstone  representing 
extinction  of  life-no  life  is  proof  against  the  fumes  of  brimstone- 
hence  the  force  of  the  symbol,  as  a  representative  of  extinction.] 

The  trouble  and  judgment  into  which  the  devil  and  those  followers 
will  be  cast,  is  of  the  same  sort  as  that  into  which  the  symbolic 
BEAST  AND  FALSE  PROPHET,  (image)  are  cast  at  the  end  of 
this  Gospel  Age.  These  we  have  seen  to  be  symbols,  representing, 
not  persons  but  systems:  and  these  systems  are  said  to  go  alive 
(while  they  are  yet  active  and  powerful  systems)  into  the  same  lake 
of  fire  or  gehenna  fire  of  trouble  and  destruction.  This  fire,  is 
already  burning  we  think;  beginning  to  torment  those  systems  and 
to  cause  pain  to  all  who  do  not  recognize  their  true  characters,  and 
the  end  God  has  marked  out  for  them-  destruction. 

The  devil  and  those  followers  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night  for 
ever  and  ever;  more  properly- "unto"  the  ages  of  ages  or  "until"  the 
perfect  ages  are  due. 

*The  word  anastasis,  here  rendered  resurrection  signifies-"a 
standing  or  rising  up"-to  bring  to  perfection.  The  bringing  to 
perfection  of  mankind  in  general,  will  be  a  gradual  work,  requiring 
all  of  the  Millennial  Age,  while  the  resurrection  or  bringing  to 
perfection  of  the  Bride  of  Christ-the  little  flock,  will  be 
instantaneous,  and  at  the  beginning  of  the  Millennial  Age. 
Remember,  too,  that  though  both  reach  perfection,  yet  one  is  a 
human  and  the  other  divine  perfection. 

The  attainment  of  the  divine  perfection  is  called  the  first 
resurrection,  and  signifies  the  chief  or  best  perfection.  The  same 
Greek  word  (protos)  is  translated  best  in  Luke  15:22,  and  chief  in 
Acts  13:50;  16:12;  17:4;  25:2;  28:7;  7:17,  etc. 

R332  :  page  7 


THE  WORLD'S  TRIAL  FOR  LIFE.  REV.  20:1 1-15. 

"And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from 
whose  face  the  earth  and  heaven  fled  away,  and  there  was  found  no 
place  for  them. " 

The  throne  or  kingdom  of  Christ  will  be  a  pure-a  righteous  one, 
here  symbolized  by  white,  the  symbol  of  peace  and  purity.  "A 
scepter  of  righteousness  is  the  scepter  of  thy  kingdom."  (Heb.  1:8.) 

The  one  who  sat  in  the  throne  represents  The  Christ-primarily 
Jesus,  the  head,  but  also  the  overcomers  who  sit  with  him  or  share 
his  glory  and  power  (Rev.  3:21)-yet  all  one. 

Now  call  to  mind  the  definitions  of  the  symbols,  earth,  heaven,  and 
sea,  given  in  our  last  issue;  you  will  find  them  of  service  here: 
heaven— spiritual  control;  earth— organized  society;  sea— the 
turbulent  masses  without  religious  restraint.  From  before,  or  at  the 
presence  of,  this  enthroned  Christ,  all  forms  of  evil  oppression  and 
injustice  must  flee-no  place  is  found  for  them,  indicating  that  they 
will  be  driven  from  one  place  after  another,  but  can  remain 

Earth— society— as  at  present  organized,  is  a  series  of  layers,  or 
strata,  or  classes,  each  holding  its  position  by  oppressing  those 
below  it.  (This  class  oppression  is  less  in  degree,  in  this  land  than  in 
any  other;  yet  even  here,  social  caste  is  easily  discernable.)  The 
"lower  classes"  and  "upper  crust"  are  recognizable  in  the  entire 
social  fabric;  both  in  the  nominal  church,  and  in  the  world.  The 
upper  classes  are  usually  proud  and  haughty— the  meek  are  oftenest 
found  in  the  under  strata,  among  the  oppressed.  The  present  system 
of  society  will  pass  away— not  be  permitted  anywhere,  when  the 
throne  of  Justice  is  established  in  the  earth;  and  a  new  earth  (system 
of  society)  will  take  its  place;  viz. :  the  recognition  of  merit,  not  of 
pride  and  power.  Then,  love  to  God  and  mankind  will  be  the  ruling 

This  change  of  (earth)  society  begins  immediately  on  the 
commencement  of  the  dominion  of  Christ's  kingdom.  (This,  we 
understand  the  Word  of  God  to  teach,  was  due  in  the  spring  of 
1878.  If  correct,  the  elements  for  the  overturning  should  already  be 
in  preparation-and  we  believe  they  are.) 

A  symbolic  statement  by  the  prophet  (Isa.  24:1,2)  is  in  keeping  with 
the  above  exposition,  God  says  he  will  turn  the  earth  up-side-down 
-the  "upper  crust"-the  proud,  will  be  debased  and  the  humble  and 
meek  will  be  exalted. 

Another  prophecy,  often  mis-applied  by  "Second  Adventists,"  and 
others,  and  supposed  to  mean  that  the  earth  will  be  melted  by  fire, 
and  when  cooled  off,  be  a  perfectly  flat  surface,  without  hills  or 
mountains,  and  thus  a  new  earth,  is  found  in  Isa.  40:4.  "Every 
valley  shall  be  exalted,  and  every  mountain  and  hill  shall  be  made 
low:  the  crooked  (perverse)  shall  be  made  straight,  and  the  rough 
places  plain. "  This  we  understand  to  be  but  another  way  of  showing 
that  society  (earth)  is  to  be  reconstructed  and  equality  of  classes 
obtain,  in  which  individual  merit  will  be  recognized,  blended  with 
humility  and  benevolence. 

But,  not  only  does  the  present  ("earth")  society  pass  away,  but  also 
the  present  "heavens"  or  spiritual  powers  of  control.  Satan  is 
declared  to  be  "the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air"  (heavens)  who 
"now  worketh  (operates  or  rules)  in  the  children  of  disobedience. " 
(Eph.  2:2)  This  one  called  at  present,  "The  prince  of  this  world" 
(John  14:30),  we  have  seen,  is  to  be  bound;  consequently  his 
control,  or  spiritual  power,  now  exercised  in  favor  of  evil  doing, 
etc.,  will  cease,  or  pass  away;  gradually,  because  his  binding,  as 
shown  by  some  prophecies,  will  not  be  fully  accomplished  for  some 
33  years. 

The  fact  that  the  present  "earth"  and  "heaven,"  are  to  be  succeeded 
by,  or  give  place  to,  a  "new  earth"  (society),  and  a  "new  heaven" 
(new  spiritual  powers  of  control  also  unseen,  good  and  not  evil— of 
Christ  and  not  of  Satan),  is  not  here  mentioned,  but  is  afterward. 

"And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great  (high  and  low-humble  and 
proud)  stand  before  God;  and  the  books  were  opened-and  another 
book  was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life:  and  the  dead  were 
judged  out  of  those  things  which  were  written  in  the  books, 
according  to  their  works." 

That  this  will  not  be  a  marshaling  of  mankind  in  ranks,  and  rows, 
before  a  literal  Judgment-bench,  we  have  heretofore  shown.  We 
believe  that  the  world  of  mankind,  during  their  day  (age)  for  trial  of 
worthiness  or  unworthiness  of  perfect  human  life,  will  be  tried  in  a 
similar  way  to  that  in  which  certain  ones  are  now  being  tried  and 
tested  in  this  day  (Gospel  age),  to  prove  whether  worthy  or 
unworthy  of  the  perfection  of  the  DIVINE  nature.  The  Greek  word 
here  rendered  judged,  has  the  significance  of  tried  or  tested.  Paul's 
use  of  the  same  word  will  prove  this.  We  here  give  a  quotation,  in 
which  he  uses  the  same  word  (krino)  three  times:  (We  italicize  the 
words  translated  from  this  Greek  word.)  "Dare  any  of  you,  having  a 
matter  against  another,  (1)  go  to  law  before  the  unjust,  and  not 
before  the  saints?  Do  ye  not  know  that  the  saints  (2)  shall  judge  the 
world?  and  if  the  world  (3)  shall  be  judged  by  you,  are  ye  unworthy 
to  judge  the  smallest  matters?"  (1  Cor.  6:1,2.) 

Here  Paul  refers  to  the  coming  trial  of  the  world,  when  the 
overcomers  of  the  present  trial,  shall  be  their  judges— judges,  who 
like  their  Head,  Jesus,  will  not  only  be  able  to  assist  the  world  as 
the  kings,  but  also  to  sympathize  with  them— having  been 
themselves  tempted,  in  all  points. 

The  first  illustration  gives  it  clearly  -"go  to  law"-or  stand  trial. 

"The  dead,"  includes  all  of  the  Adamic  race,  who,  during  this 
Gospel  age  do  not  escape  from  the  condemnation  that  is  on  the 
world-  DEATH-by  becoming  partakers  of  spiritual  life  through 
Jesus.  "By  the  offence  of  one  [Adam]  judgment  came  upon  all  men 
to  condemnation,"  but  there  is  "now  no  condemnation  to  them 
which  are  in  Christ  Jesus;"  for  the  law  of  life  in  Christ  made  such 
free  from  the  condemnation  of  death.  (Rom.  5:18;  and  8:1,2.) 

As  during  this  age  a  little  fragment  of  humanity  escapes 
condemnation  (death),  by  obtaining  spiritual  life  offered  on  certain 
conditions,  so  we  understand  the  world  are  to  be  privileged  to 
escape  from  the  death  condemnation,  by  obedience  to  certain  laws 
of  natural  life.  Their  right  to  this  privilege  of  running  for  life  comes 
as  a  consequence  of  Jesus  having  ransomed  them. 

This  verse  relative  to  the  dead, 

R332  :  page  8 

shows  us  how  all  those  death  condemned  ones,  will  be  on  trial 
before  the  White  Throne.  And  so  surely  as  it  is  a  throne  of  purity 
and  Justice,  their  trial,  as  ours  now,  will  be  full,  fair  and  impartial. 
The  Judge  himself,  has  already  become  their  bail,  so  that  they  shall 
have  a  full  and  sufficient  trial  before  himself,  to  attain  perfection  of 
human  life. 

The  books  opened,  according  to  the  rulings  of  which  they  will  be 
tried,  we  understand  to  be  the  books  of  the  Bible.  The  church,  now 
on  trial,  is  being  judged  according  to  these  same  books— and  none 
now  are  on  trial,  to  whom  those  books  are  not  to  some  degree 
opened  (understood).  This  too,  accords  with  Jesus'  words:  "My 
words  shall  judge  you  in  the  last  day  (period)-the  Millennial  day. 
John  12:48.  (The  word  here  translated  judge  is  the  same  word  as  in 
our  text  and  in  1  Cor.  6:1.  And  the  same  word  is  rendered  "sue  at 
the  law"  in  Matt.  5:40.) 

The  words  of  Jesus  will  no  longer  be  hidden  under  parables  and 
dark  sayings,  that  hearing  the  people  might  hear  and  not 
understand;  but  the  secret  things  will  be  uncovered  ("The  mystery 
of  God"-the  church  -being  finished)  the  books  will  be  opened,  and 
the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  fill  the  whole  earth.  For  God  "will 
have  all  men  to  be  saved,  [redeemed]  and  [then]  to  come  unto  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth."  1  Tim.  2:4. 

R333  :  page  8 

The  succeeding  verse  is  in  harmony,  and  says  that  "the  sea 
(masses  of  mankind  not  under  religious  restraint)  delivered  up  the 
dead  which  were  in  it:"  i.e.  mankind  will  be  taken  out  of  that 
condition,  and  brought  under  the  restraints  of  the  White  Throne. 
(Consequently,  when  all  are  restrained  there  will  be  "no  more  sea"- 
see  Jude  13,  Jas.  1:6.)  "And  death  and  the  tomb  delivered  up  the 
dead  which  were  in  them,  and  they  were  judged  every  man 
according  to  their  works."  (During  that  age  or  day.) 

This  trial  includes  all  the  world,  (but,  not  the  saints-John  5:24,)  and 
is  indeed  the  grand  prospect  held  out  before  them.  By  means  of  that 
trial,  the  entire  groaning  creation,  may  be  delivered  from  the 
bondage  of  corruption  into  the  glorious  liberty  (freedom  from 
death)  of  the  sons  of  God.  Rom.  8:21,22. 

Another  book— of  life,  was  opened.  This  suggests  to  us  that  as  there 
is  a  book  (record),  of  life,  in  which  the  names  of  all  the  Gospel  Age 

overcomers  are  recorded,  who  are  worthy  of  divine  life,  so  there 
will  be  a  book  or  record  kept  in  the  next  age  of  those  worthy  of 
perfect  human  life. 

The  book  of  life  now  about  finished,  will  not  be  opened-the  results 
or  record  will  not  be  known  until  the  full  end  of  this  age;  then  we 
will  see  those  deemed  worthy  to  be  of  the  Bride  the  Lamb's  wife:  so 
too,  the  records  of  the  next  age,  will  not  be  opened  until  the  end  of 
that  age,  when  those  worthy  of  receiving  back  the  dominion  of 
earth,  lost  by  Adam,  will  receive  it. 

Another  feature  of  difference  between  the  world's  judgment  of  that 
age  and  ours  of  this,  is,  that  though  they  will  be  required  to  have 
faith,  yet  their  trial  will  be  based  on  works  -"judged  according  to 
their  works."  We,  on  the  contrary,  live  in  an  age  when  perfect 
works  are  impossible,  and  our  judgment  depends  largely  on  faith: 
According  to  thy  faith  be  it  unto  thee,  and  works  only  according  to 
our  ability. 

In  the  end  of  that  age  of  trial,  death  and  the  tomb,  and  all  not  found 
written  in  their  book  of  life,  will  be  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire- 
already  described  as  representing  wrath  and  destruction.  That  the 
lake  of  fire  is  symbolic,  is  readily  seen,  because  death  and  the  tomb 
are  represented  as  going  into  the  same— the  tomb  will  be  no  more, 
and  the  Adamic  death  will  be  no  more.  (Isa.  25:7,8.)  All  men  who 
are  then  judged  unworthy  of  life,  die:  but  it  is  the  second  death,  and 
is  attributable  to  willful  sin  on  their  own  part;  for  the  Adamic  death 
and  all  its  results  will  have  been  destroyed. 




This  brings  the  glory  side  of  this  glorious  Millennial  Age  to  view. 
The  former  heaven  and  earth  and  sea  passed  away  entirely,  and  the 
new  are  fully  inaugurated  at  the  opening  of  this  scene.  The  new 
heavens  (the  spiritual  dominion  of  Christ)  and  the  new  earth,  (the 
reconstructed  condition  of  society)  being  now  established;  as  a 
matter  of  course  there  will  be  no  more  sea— people  unrestrained. 

The  New  Jerusalem  coming  down  from  God  to  earth,  hereafter  to 
be  God's  dwelling  place,  is  a  beautiful  representation  of  the  church 
as  a  kingdom  or  government  over  the  earth. 

As  the  false  system,  or  church  (anti-Christ)  has  during  this  age 
attempted  to  govern  the  nations  of  the  earth,  so  the  real  church- 
made  one  with  the  true  Christ,  will  possess  the  true  kingdom  over 
earth's  nations.  The  one,  is  in  Scripture  called  "that  great  City 
(government)  that  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth,"  and  is  also 
called  "Babylon";  (confusion)  so  the  other  is  to  be  a  strong  City 
called  Zion  and  The  New  Jerusalem  (or  "the  city  of  the  Great 

King"-King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords.)  "God  is  in  the  midst  of 
her,  she  shall  not  be  (re-)  moved. " 

Being  the  dwelling  place  of  God-  it  will  be  the  place  from  which 
he  will  operate  in  blessing  all  the  world;  for  "reconciliation  for 
iniquity"  having  brought  mankind  into  harmony,  and  having  blotted 
out  sin,  it  will  be  meet  that  God's  power  should  be  engaged  in 
lifting  up  and  blessing  all  -"as  God  has  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all 
the  holy  prophets."  (Acts  3:21.) 

Yes,  God  himself  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes.  It  was 
God's  plan  from  the  very  first-God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  sent 
Jesus:  and  so,  of  him  and  through  him  and  to  him  are  all  things  and 
we  through  him.  (2  Cor.  5:18.)  Not  only  do  the  past  features  of  the 
plan  indicate  that  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  to 
himself,  (paying  the  ransom  exacted  by  his  own  Justice,)  but  now 
we  learn,  that  the  Millennial  work  is  still  His.  He  it  is,  who  will 
wipe  all  tears,  etc.  Yet,  as  in  times  past,  he  will  use  means  and 
agencies— Christ  Jesus  and  His  Bride  are  to  be  the  agencies;  and  as 
it  has  been  all  along  it  will  still  be,  God  in  Christ  and  Christ  in  you. 

How  blessed  the  thought  that  we  soon  shall  share  in  the  wiping 
away  of  all  tears  from  humanity.  Yet  this  shall  be  our  glorious 
mission  work  during  that  age,  for  wiping  is  a  gradual  work.  And  the 
tears  will  last  so  long  as  their  cause— imperfection,  pain  and  death 
exists;  and  these  will  not  be  fully  removed  until  the  end  of  that  age- 
-Then  "there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow  nor  crying, 
neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain;  for  the  former  things  are 
passed  away."  All  those  evils  are  part  of  the  curse— results  of  sin; 
and  all  being  redeemed  by  him  who  was  made  a  curse  for  us  it  is 
proper  that  in  due  time  all  should  have  these  blessings,  and  the 
curse  be  forever  removed. 

"He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said:  Behold  I  make  all  things  new." 

Yes,  for  this  cause  he  became  a  man,  then  gave  his  human  life  as 
man's  ransom  price  from  sin.  And  thus  having  bought  him  in  his 
low  estate,  he  by  his  new  (divine)  life  is  to  bless  him  with  full 
ability  to  regain  his  lost  estate,  as  perfect  man— the  image  of  his 

He  that  sitteth  in  the  heavens  has  already  declared— a  "time  of 
restitution"  or  making  new-by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets, 
and  he  now  tells  John  that  promise  is  faithful  and  sure— "Write, 
these  words  are  faithful  and  true."  (margin.) 

He  is  the  A  and  Z,  the  beginner  and  ender  of  the  great  salvation  of 
mankind.  He  surely  will,  as  he  has  said,  give  to  all  that  are 
ATHIRST  of  the  water  of  life  freely— all  men  who  will,  may  come 
into  harmony  and  live  forever. 

Those  who  are  worthy  of  the  perfect  human  life  then,  are  called 
overcomers  and  "inherit  these  things"—  the  earthly  kingdom,  just  as 
the  overcomers  of  this  Gospel  Age  are  called  "overcomers"  and 
inherit  spiritual  things,  and  the  heavenly  kingdom. 

But  those  who  do  not  then  renounce  fully  the  works  of  darkness, 
have  their  part  in  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone— are  subjects  of  the 
second  death.  This  death  is  for  their  own  sins,  and  is  everlasting; 
will  never  be  ended  or  interrupted  by  a  resurrection.  No,  Christ 
dieth  no  more,  and  there  is  no  ransom  from  that  tomb,  as  there  was 
from  the  Adamic  death. 

Then— sin  blotted  out-sinners  extinct  -all  things  in  heaven  and  in 
earth  shall  sing  praises  and  thanks,  to  the  King  eternal,  immortal, 
invisible,  the  only  wise  God. 


REV.  21:19-27. 

This  view  seems  to  come  back  to  our  day,  as  its  starting  point. 
John  representing  the  living  members  of  the  Bride  company,  is 
shown  the  Holy  City  (government)  coming  down  to  earth.  But 
before  he  could  see  it,  he  had  to  go,  in  spirit,  as  high  as  possible 
above  the  earthly  level.  So  we,  the  anti-type,  may  now  see  the 
kingdom  of  God  coming:— the  rule  of  the  Highest  commencing  to 
direct  and  overthrow  earthly  things,  preparatory  to  the  full  reception 
of  the  will  of  God  on  earth  as  in  heaven." 

We  can  see  his  coming  judgments  as  they  circle  all  the  earth, 
The  signs  and  groanings  promised,  to  precede  the  second  birth, 
We  read  his  righteous  sentence  in  the  crumbling  thrones  of  earth, 

Jerusalem  come  down!  But  all  cannot  see  this  kingdom  as  already 
on  its  way  to  earth— "coming  down."  To  thus  recognize  it,  we  must 
get  away  from  the  world  and  its  standpoint  of  view;  we  must  go  in 
spirit  (by  and  by  in  person)  to  the  great  and  high  mountain 
(kingdom  of  God),  i.e.  we  must  come  into  full  sympathy  and 
loyalty  to  that  heavenly  kingdom  before  sharing  the  King's 
confidence,  so  as  to  be  shown  its  glory  and  power,  and  our  future 
position  as  the  Bride  of  the  King. 

From  our  present  standpoint,  we  can  see  what  very  few  seem  to 
see-  that  that  kingdom  will  be  an  all  powerful  one,  a  spiritual  one- 
"Having  the  glory  (majesty  and  power)  of  God. " 

We  have  here  a  symbolic  description  of  this  glorious  government  of 
earth.  The  entire  city  is  of  pure  Gold-divine  glory,  an  untarnishing 
glory-the  glory  of  God.  It  has  "walls  of  salvation";  (Isa.  60:18.) 
protection  and  security  abide  in  it.  Its  walls  will  never  crumble  nor 
fall,  for  the  foundations  are  built  of  precious  jewels,  and  the  wall 
itself  of  Jasper,  clear  as  crystal-(probably  a  diamond).  The 
salvation  walls  rest  securely  on  the  finished  redemption  -the 
completed  foundations  as  expressed  by  Jesus,  the  Apostles,  and 
Prophets.  (Eph  2:20.) 

The  city  lieth  four  square,  the  height,  length,  and  breadth  being 
equal— a  cube,  a  perfect  figure.  This  is  another  way  of  showing  its 
perfection;  it  is  perfect  toward  God,  as  well  as  toward  earth. 

R334  :  page  8 

We  have  already  seen,  that  when  God's  kingdom  (dominion)  is 
established  on  earth,  mankind  will  be  brought  into  harmony  with  it, 
and  the  literal  earthly  city  of  Jerusalem  will  be  rebuilt  upon  her  old 
heaps,  and  will  again  become  the  great  city  of  earth  and  Israel  (the 
children  of  Abraham  according  to  the  flesh),  as  God  promised-the 
channel  through  which  a  blessing  will  flow  to  all  the  nations  of 
earth,  from  the  spiritual  seed-Christ.  (Gal.  3:16  and  29;  compare 
Rom.  1 1 :25-33.)  And  when  we  read  that  it  has  gates  in  every 
direction,  and  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  inscribed 
thereon,  it  seems  in  perfect  accord,  to  show  Israel's  position  as 
channels,  gateways,  by  which  the  world  may  approach  to  the 
heavenly  government,  and  through  which  may  come  the  blessings 
to  mankind.  At  the  gates  were  twelve  messengers  (angels).  This 
would  seem  to  teach  that  Israel  will  in  due  time  be  the  messengers 
to  communicate  the  Love  and  Knowledge  of  the  Lord  to  all 

The  city  had  no  need  of  the  Sun  (Gospel  message),  neither  of  the 
Moon  (the  Gospel  reflection- "The  Mosaic  Law")  to  shine  in  it;  for 
it  is  filled  with  the  glory  of  God.  Now  we  know  in  part,  and  see  as 
through  a  smoked  glass  dimly;  then,  we  shall  know  even  as  we  are 
known,  being  made  perfect  as  divine  beings,  having  the  glory  of 

But  the  nations  of  earth  will  still  need  the  symbolic  also  the  natural) 
sun  and  moon.  In  fact,  it  is  when  "the  books  shall  be  opened,"  that 
the  pure  and  full  light  of  the  Gospel  and  of  the  Law  will  shine  out 
and  bless  mankind.  The  prophet  says:  "The  light  of  the  moon  shall 
be  as  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  the  light  of  the  sun  shall  be  seven  fold 
(perfect)  the  day  that  the  Lord  bindeth  up  the  breach  of  his 
people  [caused  by  sin]  and  healeth  the  stroke  of  their  wound. "  (Isa. 
30:26.)  But  not  only  will  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  flow  out  from 
the  opened  books,  but  the  city  (government-ruling)  will  be  such  as 
to  shed  light  upon  them. 

(Continued  on  page  2.) 

R334  :  page  2 

(Continued  from  page  8.) 

"And  the  nations  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it."  [The  words-"of  them 
which  are  saved"— are  omitted  from  the  oldest  Mss.] 

And  the  kings  [saints,  Rev.  5:10]  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honor  of 
themselves  into  the  city.  And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honor 
(the  choice,  bright,  perfected)  of  the  nations  into  the  city.  Thus  we 
see  that  this  government  will  at  first  contain  the  glory  of  the 
spiritual  kings  of  earth,  and  afterward  as  the  Millennial  age 
progresses,  the  kingdom  will  embrace  or  include  all  of  earth's  pure 
and  good— but  only  those  counted  worthy  of  life.  Among  them,  will 
be  found  none  defiled— for  all  who  will,  may  by  that  time  have  been 
cleansed  from  all  sin  and  defilement. 


THE  RIVER  OF  WATER  OF  LIFE  REV.  22:1-3,17. 

This  view  begins  after  the  city  (government)  of  God  is  established 
in  earth,  and  illustrates  its  blessings  under  still  different  figures. 

A  river  of  water  of  life  is  seen,  and  trees  of  life  whose  fruit  sustains 
life,  and  whose  foliage  heals  the  people.  How  this  calls  our  minds 
back  to  the  Paradise  from  whence  Adam  was  driven  on  account  of 
sin,  and  to  the  tree  of  life  in  the  midst  of  Eden,  from  which  he  was 
debarred,  and  from  the  lack  of  whose  fruit  Adam  and  his  race  died. 

Oh,  what  a  picture  of  the  "restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  hath 
spoken"-the  healing  of  all  the  curse,  the  blotting  out  of  sin,  and 
with  it,  of  misery,  pain,  and  death,  because  a  ransom  has  been  paid; 
and  he  who  ransomed,  is  the  one  who  gloriously  restores. 

The  water  of  life  which  will  there  flow  from  the  throne  is  a  picture 
of  the  future;  for  not  yet  has  the  throne  been  established  on  the 
earth.  We  still  pray  "Thy  kingdom  come,"  and  not  until  that  prayer 
is  answered,  can  that  river  of  water  of  life  flow.  The  water  of  life  is 
knowledge— truth-for  which  mankind  famishes  now.  It  will  flow 
out  bountifully  when  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men.  Then 
thirsty  humanity,  groaning  and  in  painful  bondage  to  sin  and  death, 
will  be  refreshed  and  restored. 

A  type  of  humanity  may  be  seen  in  the  condition  of  Israel  in  the 
wilderness.  Thirsty,  they  cried  to  the  Lord  for  water;  the  rock  was 
smitten,  and  from  it  came  forth  streams  in  the  desert.  So  now 
mankind's  prayers  and  groans  (Rom.  8:21,22)  have  been  heard  of 
Jehovah  and  he  has  permitted  the  ROCK,  Christ  Jesus,  to  be 
smitten.  Yes,  and  the  smiting  still  continues,  for  we  are  permitted  to 
"fill  up  that  which  is  behind  of  the  afflictions  of  Christ. "  (Col. 
1:24.)  And  while  one  member  is  being  smitten,  it  is  true  that  the 
smiting  is  still  in  process;  but  when  all  the  sufferings  of  Christ 
(head  and  body)  are  ended,  then  will  flow  forth  streams  of  water  of 
life,  and  whosoever  will  may  drink  freely  and  live  forever.  Typical 
Israel  drank  of  the  typical  water  from  the  typical  rock;  but  the 
substance  is  of  Christ  and  the  whole  world— whosoever  is  athirst 
may  yet  come  to  the  river  of  life  and  drink  freely.  (1  Cor.  10:4.) 

Knowledge  of  God  (whom  to  know  is  life  eternal)  is  now  possessed 
to  a  limited  degree  by  those  now  begotten  of  the  word  of  truth,  but 
it  is  as  Jesus  expressed  it,  in  such,  "a  well  of  water  springing  up"; 
but  in  the  next,  the  Millennial  Age,  it  will  be  a  full,  broad  river  of 
truth  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord.  Now  confined  to  the  few- 
"a  little  flock,"  it  will  then  be  free  to  all.  Then  the  little  flock  who 
now  walk  the  narrow  way  to  reach  the  grand  prize  of  life  - 
"Immortality" -will  have  reached  and  won  the  prize.  The  chaste 
Virgin  now  espoused  to  the  Son  of  Heaven's  King,  will  be  united  to 
the  Bridegroom-no  longer  the  virgin,  she  will  be  the  Bride,  the 
Lamb's  wife  and  joint  heir:  and  her  future  work  as  Bride  is  shown 
in  verse  17-  "The  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say  come.  And  let  him  that 

heareth  say,  come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst,  come.  And 
whosoever  will  let  him  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely. " 

In  the  present  Gospel  age  we  (a)  members  of  the  espoused  Virgins 
may  be  used  by  the  Spirit,  in  the  work  of  taking  out  (selecting)  the 
one  who  shall  shortly  be  the  Bride,  and  share  the  Bridegroom's 
name  and  glory  and  work,  and  this  is  a  grand  privilege;  but  what 
comfort  it  brings  to  the  heart  of  every  one  begotten  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  (Love)  to  know  that  the  very  object  of  our  present  selection  is 
to  enable  us  to  be  in  the  next  age  co-workers  together  with  the 
Bridegroom  and  our  Father,  in  blessing  all  families  of  earth  by 
causing  the  water  to  flow  freely,  and  inviting  them  to  drink  into  the 
knowledge  and  love  of  God  and  live  forever. 

Trees  of  life  seem  to  symbolize  saints,  whose  leaves— professions- 
teachings,  will  heal  men,  and  whose  fruit  will  be  adapted  to  the 
changing  conditions  of  men  as  they  are  brought  upward  toward 
perfection- fruit  suitable  for  each  changing  season,  thus  restoring 
man,  to  man's  estate. 

"And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse"  -the  curse  will  be  gradually 
removed  and  man  gradually  released,  under  the  blessings  of  that 
glorious  age.  There  his  servants  shall  serve  him,  and  reign  unto  the 
age  of  ages,  when  the  kingdom  shall  be  delivered  to  God  even  the 

R334  :  page  1 



NO.  10. 

page  1 


Watch  Tower 



C.  T.  RUSSELL,  Editor  and  Publisher. 

The  Editor  recognizes  a  responsibility  to  the  Master,  relative  to 
what  shall  appear  in  these  columns,  which  he  can  not  and  does  not 
cast  aside;  yet  he  should  not  be  understood  as  endorsing  every 
expression  of  correspondents,  or  of  articles  selected  from  other 


TERMS : —Fifty  cents  a  year,  postage  prepaid.  You  may  send 
paper-money  or  three  cent  stamps  to  the  amount  of  two  dollars  by 
mail  at  our  risk.  Larger  amounts  by  Check,  P.O.  Money  Order  or 
Registered  Letter,  payable  to  C.  T.  RUSSELL. 


Foreign  Postage  being  higher,  our  terms  to  foreign  subscribers  will 
be  65  cents  a  year.  Please  send  us  no  foreign  money  or  postage 
stamps  as  we  can  make  no  use  of  them.  Remittances  may  be  made 
by  Postal  Money  Orders. 

N.B.-This  paper  will  be  sent  free  to  any  of  the  Lord's  poor  who 
will  send  a  card  yearly  requesting  it. 

R334  :  page  1 


Everywhere  the  knowledge  of  the  love  of  God  and  the  grandeur  of 
his  plans  seems  to  be  spreading  and  deepening  among  his  truly 
consecrated  children.  We  think  we  rightly  express  the  causes  of  its 
spread,  when  we  say  that  not  only  has  increase  of  civilization  been 
gradually  preparing  mankind  for  a  less  heathenish  understanding  of 
the  teachings  of  God's  Word;  but,  as  we  recently  informed  a 
Methodist  minister-all  of  our  people  are  preachers,  from  the  least 
to  the  greatest  of  them.  They  make  the  preaching  of  the  "glad 
tidings"  the  chief  business  of  life-all  other  business  being 
considered  secondary.  Women  as  well  as  men,  each  according  to 
his  or  her  ability,  preach  Christ  and  him  crucified,  and  the  blessed 
results  accruing  to  every  man,  for  whom  he  died.  Their  preaching, 
though  often  in  a  humble  way,  shows  the  inestimable  value  of  the 
ransom  from  death,  far  better  than  the  flowery  essays  of  three- 
fourths  of  the  "clergy. "  We  preach  because  we  cannot  keep  the 
glorious  news.  It  fires  our  own  hearts  with  so  much  love  and  praise 
to  our  great  God  of  love,  that  we  must  tell  it. 

I  love  to  tell  the  story, 
It  did  so  much  for  me, 
And  that  is  just  the  reason 
I  tell  it  now  to  thee. 

On  the  other  hand,  those  who  preach  the  bad  tidings  of  everlasting 
misery  to  the  race  in  general,  can  only  be  induced  to  do  it  by  larger 
salaries  than  they  could  otherwise  make  with  the  same  outlay  of 

We  hope  we  did  not  overstate  the  matter  when  we  said  that  all  who 
believe  "this  way"  make  preaching  the  chief  object  of  life- 
preaching  by 

R335  :  page  1 

word,  preaching  by  letter,  preaching  by  dress,  and  manner,  and 
looks,  and  deeds.  We  know  that  as  we  were  "all  called  in  one 
hope,"  so  we  were  all  given  the  same  commission:  "Go  ye  into  all 
the  world  and  preach  this  glad  tidings  to  every  creature. "  We  were 
all  anointed  by  the  same  spirit,  for  the  same  work  as  our  Head— 
"The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  God  is  upon  me,  because  he  hath  anointed 
me  to  preach  the  glad  tidings  to  the  meek."  (Isa.  61:1.) 

The  glad  tidings  we  preach  is,  that  Jesus  hath  died,  and  there  is 
remission;  that  Him  hath  God  highly  exalted  "to  be  a  PRINCE  and 
a  SAVIOR";  and  that  this  Prince  and  Savior  whose  kingdom  and 
work  are  soon  to  be  recognized  over  all  the  earth,  has  all  power  in 
heaven  and  earth.  He  will,  during  his  reign,  exalt  the  meek,  and 
bless  the  world  by  saving  it  out  of  death  and  sin.  It  is  a  message  so 
grand  that  its  opponents  dare  never  state  it  fairly,  lest  all  the  world 
might  see  that,  truly,  "God  is  love"— that  God's  ways  are  not  as 
men's  ways,  nor  his  thoughts  (plans)  as  theirs. 

Neither  need  you  fear  the  influence  of  truth  upon  the  worldly 
minded.  Some  delight  to  tell  of  God's  plan  to  His  children,  but  fear 
to  mention  it  to  worldly  people,  lest  they,  being  freed  from  the  fear 
of  eternal  torment,  might  be  made  worse.  We  believe  that  these 
things  are  mainly  due  to  the  saints,  but  have  no  fear  of  injuring  any 
class  with  the  truth.  In  the  first  place,  people  don't  believe  in  such  a 
place,  and  are  seldom  restrained  by  it.  Secondly,  the  reason  so  few, 
except  Sunday  School  children,  become  Christians  now,  is  because 
they  see  through  the  shallowness  of  the  teachings  of  the  sects,  much 
better  than  the  unthinking  members  of  those  sects.  They  see  that  to 
claim  that  God  possessed  all  WISDOM,  all  POWER,  and  all 
LOVE,  and  also  to  claim  that  nine-tenths  of  the  race  (or  even  one- 
tenth)  will  to  all  eternity  wail  in  agony  and  anguish  beyond  all 
reach  of  God's  WISDOM,  POWER,  and  LOVE,  is  not  only 
contradictory,  but  extremely  absurd.  The  very  thing  that  such  need, 
is  a  glimpse  at  the  real  plan,  and  perfect  harmony  now  unfolding 
from  the  Word  of  God.  In  fact,  this  is  the  only  thing  which  can  set 
at  rest  a  reasonable  and  reasoning  mind.  God  wants  us  to  use  our 
reason,  and  says,  "Come,  let  us  reason  together." 

An  illustration  of  what  we  here  mention  occurred  in  this  city,  which 
we  will  relate.  A  Christian  mother  who  had  been  attending  our 
meetings  and  had  become  interested,  had  a  son  who  felt  little 
interest  in  Christianity.  The  mother  endeavored  to  conceal  from  her 
son  one  of  our  pamphlets,  which  she  had  been  reading;  to  her 
surprise  and  alarm,  she  one  day  found  him  reading  it.  She  feared 
that  if  he  got  an  idea  that  eternal  torment  was  not  a  doctrine  of  the 
Scriptures,  it  might  make  him  yet  more  careless  of  religion.  Judge 
of  her  surprise  when  he  remarked  that  this  book  was  the  most 
sensible  thing  he  had  ever  read,  and  if  that  is  what  the  Bible 
teaches,  he  thought  he  would  like  to  be  a  Christian. 

Again,  remember  the  effect  of  these  "glad  tidings"  upon  your  own 
heart,  when  first  you  came  to  KNOW  the  Lord  in  his  true  character 
of  love;  when  first  you  tasted  that  the  Lord  was  gracious.  Then 
neither  be  ashamed  of  it,  nor  fear  its  effects.  Truth  cannot  produce 
bad  effects,  as  a  good  tree  cannot  bear  bad  fruit. 

As  seen  from  the  WATCH  TOWER,  a  book  setting  forth  our 
present  positions  is  needed,  and  will  be  ready  as  soon  as  possible. 
See  notice  of  "Millennial  Day  Dawn,"  in  another  column.  The 
announcement  of  the  "Emphatic  Diaglott,"  in  this  paper,  at  about 
one-third  the  regular  price,  will  gladden  some  who  need  and  desire 
this  valuable  work,  but  have  been  deterred  from  its  purchase 
heretofore  by  reason  of  its  cost. 

The  public  laborers  generally  report  progress.  Meetings  are  being 
held  in  various  localities.  Bro.  A.  D.  Jones  is  now  giving  a  series  of 
discourses  in  Newark,  N.J.,  and  is  arranging  for  the  same  in  New 
York  City  and  in  Brooklyn-The  "Day  Star"  shines  brightly  and 
increasingly.  Bro.  Tackabury  will  travel  some  through  western  New 
York,  holding  meetings,  commencing  this  month.  We  may  also 
count  among  the  public  preachers  Bro.  Graves,  who  for  many  years 

has  been  not  only  a  "commercial  traveler,"  but  a  railroad  train 
preacher  and  tract  distributor.  He  is  rejoicing  in  the  shining  present 
truth,  and  has  done  good  in  preaching  it,  distributing  "Food"  during 
the  past  six  months.  Bro.  Boyer  will,  for  the  present,  remain  in 
Pittsburgh,  where  he  will  do  some  mission  work  among  his 
numerous  friends  and  former  co- laborers  in  the  temperance  work, 
meantime  giving  much  time  to  the  study  of  the  Word  which  is  able 
to  make  us  wise;  preparing  himself  thus  for  more  public  work. 

Bro.  Keith,  after  having  spent  a  pleasant  and,  we  trust,  profitable 
time  with  the  saints  at  Lynn,  Newark,  and  Chambersburg,  and 
visited  us  at  Pittsburgh  a  few  days,  started  west  for  Elyria  and 
Norwalk,  O.,  Argos,  Ind.,  and  sundry  towns  in  Mich.  We  are 
requested  to  announce  his  coming  to  the  following  places  at  the 
dates  specified,  where  he  will  be  happy  to  meet  and  commune  with 
those  joint-heirs  who  "seek  for  glory,  honor,  and  immortality."  He 
will  be  in  season,  for  meetings  on  the  dates  below  specified. 

Buchanan,  Mich.,  April  2d;  Hartford,  Mich.,  April  7th;  Lapeer, 
Mich,  April  15th;  Almont,  Mich,  April  21st;  Brockway  Center, 
Mich.,  April  26th;  Detroit,  Mich.,  May  2d. 

Bro.  K.  will  be  in  season  to  commemorate  our  Passover  Lamb's 
death  with  the  Buchanan  friends  on  Sunday  night,  April  2d.  May 
the  Lord  bless  and  prosper  his  visit  among  you  and  cause  that  it 
work  for  your  nourishment  in  spiritual  things-your  growth  in 
grace,  knowledge,  and  faith.  We  pray  similar  blessings  upon  the 
labors  of  the  other  brethren  mentioned,  as  well  as  upon  others  who 
publicly  minister,  and  upon  the  thousands  who  are  in  a  more  private 
way,  as  "living  epistles"  letting  their  light  so  shine  as  to  glorify 
their  Father  in  heaven. 

We  have  many  inquiries  from  England,  relative  to  preaching-if 
there  are  among  those  interested  in  these  things  there,  some  who 
can  declare  them  publicly,  they  have  a  great  and  grand  field.  Let  us 
hear  from  you.  Some  one  or  two  should  be  in  London. 

We  are  in  possession  of  many  refreshing  and  encouraging  letters, 
but  owing  to  a  lack  of  space,  we  are  unable  to  publish  them  in  this 

R335  :  page  1 


This  is  the  title  of  a  new  book  we  are  about  to  publish.  It  will 
contain  some  matter  already  published,  and  much  that  will  be  new. 
It  will  contain  a  statement  of  what  we  understand  to  be  the  plan  of 
God,  an  explanation  of  the  most  prominent  symbols  of  the  book  of 
Revelation,  together  with  comments  on  many  of  the  "parables  and 
dark  sayings"  of  Jesus  and  the  Apostles,  and  the  Scriptural  time 
proofs  showing  our  present  whereabouts  on  the  stream  of  time, 

written  in  a  clear  and  pointed,  yet  as  condensed  a  manner  as 

It  will  not  only  be  such  a  book  as  you  would  desire  to  loan  to 
interested  ones,  and  would  want  to  study  yourself,  but  it  will  be 
arranged  with  a  view  to  making  it  a 


on  almost  all  theological  subjects. 

It  will  contain  matter  from  the  pens  of  several  brethren  well  known 
to  the  readers  of  the  WATCH  TOWER,  yet  the  work  will  not 
mention  the  name  of  any  writer.  We  have  thus  arranged  for  several 
reasons:  First,  we  shall  thus  have  the  benefit  of  the  ability  of  several 
writers,  each  of  whom  may  excel  in  his  own  peculiar  channel; 
Second,  such  a  method  will  serve  to  restrain  personal  pride  and 
egotism,  so  often  lamentably  noticeable  among  men  who  have 
"written  a  book";  Third,  it  will  be  advantageous  to  you  as  readers, 
teaching  you 

R335  :  page  2 

to  lean  not  on  the  words  or  opinions  of  any  man,  but  to  test  all 
things  solely  and  only  by  the  Word  of  God  -"that  your  faith  should 
not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God. "  Lastly 
and  chiefly,  we  hope  that  by  thus  veiling  humanity,  the  glory  of 
truth's  Divine  Author  may  the  more  appear. 

The  price  will  be  fixed  at  such  a  sum  as  will  place  it  within  the 
reach  of  all— just  about  cost  and  postage,  probably  50  cents  for  cloth 

This  work  is  made  necessary,  not  only  by  reason  of  the  edition  of 
"Day  Dawn,"  published  in  1880,  being  about  exhausted,  but  also 
from  the  fact  that  since  its  publication,  many  precious  and  brilliant 
jewels  of  truth  have  been  found.  By  reason  of  our  being  in  "The 
path  of  the  just  which  shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day, " 
no  book  could  be  written  which  would  long  be  a  fresh  and  full 
expression  of  the  ever  unfolding  beauties  of  our  Father's  Word  and 

And  still  new  beauties  shall  we  see, 
And  still  increasing  light. 

The  name  which  we  have  selected  will  distinguish  it  from  the  old 
"Day  Dawn,"  and  yet  is  sufficiently  like  it  to  identify  it  with  the 
edition  which  we  have  advertised  the  world  over  in  the  "Food. " 
However,  after  the  present  edition  of  Day  Dawn  is  exhausted,  you 
may,  for  abbreviation  and  convenience,  use  the  same  name  for  the 
new  work,  and  it  will  be  understood  by  us.  We  have  on  hand  about 
100  COPIES  OF  "DAY  DAWN,"  cloth  bound,  the  price  of  which, 
we  will  reduce  to  50  cents  each  to  close  them  out  before  the  new 
work  appears.  Address,  C.  T.  RUSSELL, 

No.  101  5th  Ave.,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

R336  :  page  2 


"The  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,"  which  God  gave  to  him,  to  show 
unto  his  servants  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass,  is  a  book 
of  pen-pictures  of  events  and  of  periods  of  earth's  history-from 
Christ's  first  advent  onward— usually  in  groups  of  seven  succeeding 
stages;  several  of  the  groups  running  more  or  less  synchronous,  or 
parallel  in  time,  with  each  other. 

The  seven  messages  to  the  seven  churches,  to  be  in  harmony  with 
the  rest  of  the  book,  must  also  mark  or  be  directed  to  seven 
succeeding  periods  in  the  history  of  the  church.  The  remarkable 
harmony  between  the  prophecy  and  that  history  not  only  leaves  no 
doubt  of  this  interpretation,  but  is  an  unanswerable  proof  of  the 
inspiration  of  the  book,  and  a  pledge  to  our  faith  in  what  remains 

In  Rev.  1:11  we  are  given  the  names  of  the  cities  to  whom  the 
messages  are  sent.  Seven  cities  then  existing,  and  which  remain 
(some  in  ruins)  until  the  present.  Whether  the  condition  of  these 
local  churches  in  John's  time  was  such  as  would  be  specially  and 
respectively  blessed  by  these  messages,  we  know  not;  but  it  seems 
evident  that  these  cities  were  chosen  from  a  peculiarity  in  their 
names  which  fitted  God's  purpose.  We  will  notice  this  in  due  time. 
In  verse  12  and  onward  we  have  a  description  of  the  appearance  of 
the  glorified  Saviour  and  his  surroundings,  some  feature  of  which 
seems  to  be  peculiarly  fitted  to  each  church;  and  is  quoted  in  the 
message  to  it,  as  if  saying,  remember  who  it  is  that  speaks. 

These  churches  are  placed  in  Asia.  The  Roman  province  of  Asia 
was  a  part  of  that  district  which  we  now  call  Asia  Minor,  and 
embraced  only  the  southwest  half  of  the  peninsula. 

The  word  Asia  means  muddy  or  boggy.  Any  one  doomed  to  a  long 
journey  through  a  wild  bog  would,  we  think,  before  he  got  through, 
have  a  tolerably  correct  idea  of  the  pathway  of  the  church  during 
the  past  1800  years;  especially  if  the  greater  part  was  traveled  in 
comparative  darkness-what  with  pitfalls  and  treacherous  ground, 
with  will  o'  the  wisps  and  fog,  it  would  prove  a  hard  journey.  True, 
the  church  has  always  had  a  polar  star,  but  the  mists  of  the 
Babylonian  mystery  had  nearly  hidden  it. 

"To  the  messenger  of  the  assembly  in  Ephesus  write."  [Rev.  2:1.] 

Ephesus  was  the  capital  or  chief  city  of  the  province  of  Asia.  Being 
the  first  or  chief  city  of  the  province,  and  from  or  through  which  the 
laws,  proclamations,  etc.,  would  go  forth,  it  fitly  represents  the  first 
period  of  the  church.  The  church  of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  We 
believe  implicitly  the  records  left  and  the  proclamations  made  by 
the  messengers  of  that  first  church-Matthew  and  his  three  co- 

laborers,  Peter,  James,  John,  and  Paul.  But  why?  "These  things 
saith  he  who  is  holding  the  seven  stars  in  his  right  hand,  who  is 
walking  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  lampstands  -the  golden. " 
[Young's  trans.]  These,  who  were  to  be  messengers  to  all  the 
churches,  were  so  held  in  the  grasp  of  Christ  that  they  could  not 
waver  or  deviate.  We  accept  the  fact  of  their  inspiration,  and 
receive  their  writings  as  from  the  right  hand  of  him  who  guided 
their  pens. 

We  accept  another  fact,  that  only  the  spirit  of  him  who  in  Spirit  has 
walked  with  his  church  all  the  way  down,  can  make  clear  the 
messages  given  in  the  Word.  Moreover,  we  believe  it  is  only 
because  he  is  again  personally  present  in  his  church,  that  such  an 
abundance  of  light  is  now  given— such  as  the  church  never  had 
during  his  absence. 

The  Lord  commends  this  church  for  its  works,  toil,  and  patience; 
and  because  "thou  hast  tried  them  which  say  they  are  apostles,  and 
are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars." 

Why,  in  apparent  opposition  to  the  general  command,  "Judge  not," 
are  they  commended  at  this  and  only  this  time  for  trying  these  false 
teachers?  Because  to  the  first  church  (and  to  her  only)  was  given 
the  supernatural  power  of  discerning  of  spirits.  The  cases  of 
Ananias  and  Sapphira,  of  Simon  and  Elymas  the  sorcerers,  and 
others,  reveal  this  power. 

After  those  gifted  ones  fell  asleep,  the  enemy,  without  hindrance, 
came  and  sowed  tares  among  the  wheat;  and  then  the  command  was 
not  to  pull  them  up,  but  to  let  both  grow  together  until  the  harvest. 
In  opposition  to  Christ's  command,  the  servants  have,  all  the  way 
down,  been  trying  to  pull  tares;  but  of  course  they  pulled  wheat,  just 
as  our  Lord  had  foretold.  Now,  in  the  harvest,  the  tares  are  being 
revealed  and  bound  in  sectarian  bundles  preparatory  to  the  fire. 
Verses  4  and  5  show  us  that  the  "Ephesus"  period  reaches  down  to 
where  the  church  began  to  lose  her  first  love. 

"Thou  hatest  the  deeds  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  I  also  hate." 
Nicolans,  in  Greek,  has  the  same  meaning  as  Balaam,  in  Hebrew; 
and  means  a  conqueror  or  lord  of  the  people. 

In  the  Ephesus,  and  also  in  the  Pergamos  periods,  there  were  those 
who  loved  to  lord  it  over  the  Lord's  heritage.  It  was  the  old 
contention  -who  should  be  greatest  in  the  kingdom?  "Which  thing 
I  hate,"  emphatically  says  Christ.  Those  whom  God  makes  leaders 
will  be  the  last  to  boast  of  it. 

"Him  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  spirit  saith  unto  the 
churches."  Jesus  often  used  these  words,  evidently  to  show  us  that 
there  are  some  messages  sent  which  are  not  for  all,  but  to  those 
(overcomers)  who  are  prepared  to  receive  them.  Our  Lord 
recognizes  two  classes  in  the  church  all  the  way  down— the  nominal 
Christian,  and  the  overcomer.  To  these  last,  who  had  gladly  yielded 
up  the  pleasures  of  life  for  the  truth's  sake;  who,  like  Paul,  had 

spent  their  lives  in  hardship,  even  unto  death,  spreading  the  good 
news,  there  is  a  blessed  promise  of  rest,  a  feast  of  life,  and  unending 
joy  "in  the  Paradise  of  God." 

[To  be  continued.] 

R336  :  page  2 


Many  inquiries  come  relative  to  helps  to  Bible  study,  and 
doubtless  many  desire  information  on  the  subject  who  have  not 

To  all  such  we  would  say  that  the  most  valuable  publication  of  the 
kind  known  to  us  is  the  Emphatic  Diaglott.  It  contains  the  New 
Testament  in  the  Greek  by  Griesbach;  also  a  word-for-word  English 
translation  of  the  same,  placed  directly  under  the  Greek  text,  so  as 
to  be  of  greatest  service  to  the  student;  it  contains  also  an  arranged 
version  based  on  the  readings  of  three  very  old  Greek  MSS. 
Altogether,  we  can  say  for  it,  that  in  our  estimation  it  is  the  most 
valuable  translation  of  the  N.T.,  extant,  for  both  the  English  and 
Greek  student. 

We  have  for  some  time  felt  that  our  readers  would  be  much 
benefited  by  its  aid,  and  have  furnished  them  to  you  at  the 
wholesale  price,  $2.95  (cloth  bound),  the  retail  price  being  $4. 

Many,  especially  of  the  poorer  of  our  readers,  will  be  glad  to  learn, 
that  we  have  come  across  a  lot,  new  and  fresh  in  every  particular, 
and  but  slightly  damaged  in  the  fly-leaves.  To  all  intents  and 
purposes  they  are  the  regular  $4  books-in  no  respect  do  they  differ, 
except  in  the  front  "fly-leaves." 

We  have  purchased  the  83  copies  of  the  above  described,  and  will 
furnish  them  to  our  readers  at  $1.50  per  copy  (this  includes 
postage).  Those  desiring  should  send  at  once  as  we  are  confident 
this  number  will  not  half  supply  the  wants  of  subscribers.  Orders 
will  be  filled  in  rotation. 

Let  us  add  a  word:  It  is  important  that  we  should  each  provide 
ourselves  with  helps  in  study;  better  deny  yourselves  some  of  the 
luxuries  of  food  or  clothing  (sometimes  almost  considered 
necessities),  and  be  possessed  of  needed  assistants  for  direction  in 
the  heavenly  course. 

R336  :  page  2 


The  restraint  of  the  Gospel  is  the  most  perfect  liberty.  A  divine 
hand  holds  us  from  evil  that  we  may  be  free  to  do  good. 

When  I  was  a  child  my  nearest  neighbor  had  occasion  to  repair 
some  breaks  in  the  roof  of  one  of  his  barns.  So  he  sent  his  "hired 
man"  aloft  to  do  the  work.  There  was  not  a  sign  of  any  staging  built 
nor  so  much  as  a  cleat  nailed  on  to  steady  himself  by.  But,  catching 
a  glimpse  of  the  man,  from  our  place,  I  saw  him  walking  up  and 
down  the  old  fashioned  roof  as  erect  and  unconcerned  as  if  he  were 
only  pacing  a  parlor  floor.  So  I  was  naturally  curious  to  learn  how 
he  did  it.  But  coming  a  little  nearer,  I  saw  a  long,  tough  cord 
securely  tied  about  his  waist  and  extending  over  the  ridge  of  the 
roof,  while  down  in  the  rear  of  the  barn  stood  the  proprietor  holding 
the  cord  very  firmly  with  both  hands.  When  the  man  wanted  to 
walk  down  toward  the  eaves,  he  would  sing  out,  "More  rope,  more 
rope!"  Instantly  the  proprietor  would  hear  him,  though  out  of  sight, 
and  would  begin  cautiously  paying  out  the  cord,  a  few  inches  at  a 
time.  When  the  workman  wished  to  return  and  ascend  the  steep 
roof,  he  again  called  out  the  proper  signal,  the  rope  would  tighten, 
and  he  would  walk  up  as  leisurely  as  he  would  have  mounted  a 
broad  stairway.  Now  this  man  was  bound  with  the  cord  and  firmly 
held  by  the  power  of  another.  But  who  can  fail  to  see  that  this 
restraint  was  really  what  gave  him  liberty.  The  more  carefully  the 
cord  was  grasped  and  handled  the 

R337  :  page  2 

more  complete  the  liberty  of  the  workman-not  to  fall  and  to  break 
his  neck,  but  to  go  up  and  down  and  do  the  repairs  in  safety.  The 
bond  made  him  free. 

So  God  gives  men  liberty,  through  the  restraints  of  the  Gospel.  He 
throws  the  cords  of  his  protection  around  the  believer,  allowing  him 
to  go  up  and  down  at  will,  scaling  heights,  treading  paths  of  danger, 
passing  securely  anywhere  in  response  to  the  call  of  duty.  His 
bonds  always,  draw  upward,  never  downward.  The  freedom  which 
sin  gives,  of  which  so  many  boast,  is  the  freedom  which  the 
breaking  or  the  loosening  of  that  cord  would  have  given  to  the  man 
upon  the  roof-  perfect  freedom  to  loose  his  footing  and  to  plunge 
into  remediless  ruin.  He  who  is  willing  to  submit  his  erring  nature 
to  the  divine  restraints  of  the  Gospel,  will  forever  "walk  at  liberty," 
unhampered  by  self,  untouched  by  sin,  and  carry  with  him  a  witness 
of  safety  and  of  peace  that  armed  guards  and  castle  walls  and 
munitions  of  rocks  could  not  assure.  — N.E.  Methodist. 

R337  :  page  2 

MISTAKES  will  occur  from  various  causes,  and  some  of  our 
subscribers  fail  to  receive  their  papers.  If  you  have  subscribed  and 
paid  for  the  paper,  or  if  you  have  asked  to  be  put  on  "the  Lord's 
poor"  list,  within  a  year,  and  do  not  receive  it,  be  assured  that  if  the 
fault  is  ours,  it  is  unintentional. 

All  such  will  oblige  us  by  sending  a  postal  card,  stating  their  case, 
and  we  will  attend  to  it.  The  trouble  is  often  caused  by  irregularity 

in  country  post-offices,  and  many  times  by  incompleteness  of 
address  furnished  us.  Please  be  very  particular,  and  on  every  letter 
or  card  give  your  full  address.  Write  it  very  plainly;  we  have  a 
number  of  letters,  the  addresses  of  which  we  cannot  decipher,  and 
on  which  much  valuable  time  has  been  wasted. 

IN  consequence  of  our  decision  to  publish  the  "Millennial  Day 
Dawn,"  the  Oct.,  Nov.,  and  Dec,  1881,  numbers  of  the  WATCH 
TOWER  will  not  be  re-published  as  once  proposed.  The  three 
leading  articles  of  those  numbers  will  appear  in  the  book. 

SUNDAY  evening,  April  2d,  after  6  P.M.,  will  be  the  anniversary 
of  the  "Lord's  Supper"-that  date  corresponding  to  the  time  of  its 
institution  as  mentioned  in  our  last  issue.  We  again  remind  you  of 
it,  and  suggest  the  appropriateness  of  its  celebration  on  that 
occasion.  We  would  be  glad  of  a  card  from  all  companies  of  three 
or  more  who  meet  and  celebrate  it. 

R337  :  page  3 


O,  when  Christians  meet  and  part, 
This  thought  is  graved  on  every  heart- 
We're  dear  to  God! 
The  future  Princes  in  disguise 
Each  look  on  each  with  loving  eyes, 
All  dear  to  God. 

O,  wonder!  to  the  Eternal  One, 
Dear  as  His  first  beloved  Son; 
Dearer  to  Jesus  than  His  blood, 
Dear,  since  the  Spirits  fixed  abode, 
Yes,  dear  to  God. 

Though  frailties  cause  each  other  pain, 
Still  does  this  thought  our  love  retain- 
We're  dear  to  God! 
When  truth  compels  us  to  contend, 
What  love  with  earnest  searchings  blend, 
Since  filled  with  God. 

When  any  glance  from  pilgrim's  lot, 
Back  to  earth's  charms,  forget  them  not, 
But  win  them  back  with  love  and  prayer; 
And  leave  them  not  to  perish  there- 
Those  dear  to  God. 

Shall  we  be  there  so  near,  so  dear, 
And  be  estranged  and  cold  whilst  here 
If  dear  to  God? 

No,  though  by  cares  and  toils  oppress'd 
We've  found  in  God  our  perfect  rest, 

Love  binds  our  hearts  and  heals  our  woes; 
We  cannot  do  enough  for  those 
So  dear  to  God! 


R337  :  page  3 


While  in  this  body  of  flesh  accompanied  with  the  frailties  of  our 
first  parents,  with  our  heritage  of  death  ever  present  in  mind,  and  a 
law  in  our  members  warring  against  the  law  of  our  mind,  how  easy 
it  is  for  us  to  fall  into  the  spirit  of  the  world,  and  under  value  or  fail 
to  appreciate  the  riches  which  the  "little  flock"  have  as  an 
inheritance  through  Christ,  our  head.  The  inestimable  value  of  our 
riches  through  Him  was  aptly  illustrated  by  a  friend  in  a  letter  lately 
received.  The  illustration  was  something  as  follows: 

Not  long  since,  having  become  involved  in  debt,  our  creditor 
secured  a  judgment  against  us,  and  we  were  cast  into  prison.  A 
friend  of  ours  understanding  the  situation  we  were  in,  bought  the 
claim  against  us  and  set  us  at  liberty.  Not  long  after  he  informed  us, 
that  having  become  acquainted  with  the  location  of  a  certain  rich 
gold  mine,  and  on  inquiry  finding  that  it  could  be  purchased  for  one 
hundred  thousand  dollars,  and  he  having  just  that  amount, 
purchased  it,  knowing  that  when  developed  it  would  be  worth  as 
many  and  more  millions,  offered  to  make  us  (there  were  several  of 
us),  equal  partners  with  himself,  except  that  he  would  manage  and 
be  at  the  head  of  the  concern,  if  we  would  put  in  all  we  had. 

This  was  an  offer  of  such  uncommon,  unheard  of  liberality,  that  it 
was  almost  bewildering  in  its  nature,  and  with  embarrassment  we 
cast  about  to  see  if  we  could  find  anything  of  value  to  offer. 

Finally  we  were  compelled  to  admit  that  we  were  actually 
penniless,  and  all  we  had,  (and  that  was  not  worth  mentioning)  was 
a  few  filthy  rags,  and  that  it  was  because  of  our  extreme  destitution 
that  we  were  unable  to  pay  the  debt  that  caused  the  imprisonment, 
from  which  he  had  gained  our  release;  whereupon  he  informed  us 
that  our  riches  consisted  in  our  personal  worth. 

That  he  had  paid  for  the  mine,  and  now  what  was  needed  was 
willing,  capable  persons,  who  would  put  in  their  all  of  time  and 
talent,  and  sacrifice  every  other  interest  to  the  development  of  the 
resources  of  this  mine;  that  none  would  be  more  likely  to  be  faithful 
and  true  than  those  who  felt  that  they  owed  a  debt  of  gratitude  to 
the  head  of  the  concern,  and  none  more  capable,  nor  more 

At  first  it  seemed  too  good  to  be  true,  and  it  was  with  some 
difficulty  that  we  could  bring  ourselves  to  believe  that  he  was  really 
in  earnest.  We  plead  that  we  were  indeed  so  poor  that  we  could  not 

clothe  ourselves  in  proper  attire  to  associate  with  a  person  of  such 
wealth  and  dignity  as  himself. 

In  reply  he  said,  that  as  for  wealth,  we  should  be  wealthy  like 
himself,  and  as  for  the  apparel,  he  would  clothe  us  with  proper 
garments  from  his  own  wardrobe  when  the  time  came  for  us  to  be 
recognized  as  partners. 

But  an  important  pre-requisite  was  that  we  were  first  to  go  through 
a  systematic  course  of  education  and  training  in  order  to  fit  us  to  be 
partners  in  a  concern  of  such  magnitude  and  significance,  adding 
that  the  training  would  involve  an  acquaintance  with  the  various 
elements  of  nature,  earth,  air,  fire,  water,  &c,  and  that  becoming 
acquainted  with  these,  great  danger  and  suffering  would  be 
incurred;  but  after  that,  the  whole  business  would  be  to  superintend 
the  work,  and  would  be  most  pleasant  and  profitable.  We  agreed  to 
the  terms  and  they  were  signed  and  sealed  in  the  presence  of 

In  this  parable,  as  it  may  be  called,  we  can  see  the  picture  of  man's 
poverty,  bankrupt  and  in  prison.  Christ's  love  and  sympathy  for  a 
lost  race,  and  the  price  he  paid  for  the  mine,  all  he  had,  and  the 
conditions  of  co-partnership  with  him;  a  giving  up  and  sacrificing 
all  we  have. 

In  the  offer  of  partnership,  though  to  be  preceded  by  disciplinary 
education  and  trial,  even  so  as  by  fire,  we  see  the  conditions  of  our 
high  calling  held  out  to  view. 

But  few  will  accept  such  conditions;  but  few  will  share  in  such 

But  we  are  persuaded  that  the  "sufferings  of  this  present  time  are 
not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed  in 
us,  For  the  earnest  expectation  of  the  creature  waiteth  for  the 
manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God."  Rom.  8:18,19. 


R338  :  page  3 


JOHN  1:1-17. 

The  Greek  word,  Logos,  translated  word  in  John  1  and  14  of  this 
chapter,  would  be  properly  translated  by  the  words,  intention,  plan, 
purpose,  or  expression.  Apply  this  definition  to  the  following 
passages  where  the  same  word  (logos)  occurs:  Acts  10:29.  "I  ask 
therefor  for  what  intent  (logos)  ye  have  sent  for  me."  Acts  4:29. 
"Grant  unto  thy  servants  that  with  all  boldness  they  may  speak  thy 
word"-declare  thy  plan,  purpose,  or  intention.  Acts  8:4.  "They  that 
were  scattered  abroad  went  everywhere  preaching  the  word,"  plan 
or  purpose  of  God.  Acts  18:11.  "Teaching  the  word  (intention,  plan 

or  purpose)  of  God  among  them."  Mark  4:20.  "Such  as  hear  the 
word  (intention,  plan  or  purpose  of  God)  and  receive  it. "  Matt. 
24:35.  "Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  my  words  (plans  or 
purposes)  shall  not  pass  away. " 

With  this  understanding  then,  we  may  thus  read  John  1:1.  "In  the 
beginning,"  before  anything  was  created,  and  when  none  existed, 
but  Jehovah,  "was  the  word"-plan,  intention,  or  purpose  of  God. 
Yes,  God  had  a  well  defined,  and  matured  plan,  formed  in  his  own 
mind  before  it  found  expression  in  the  slightest  development.  The 
great  Architect  of  the  universe  and  Author  of  all  life,  first  counted 
the  cost,  and  reckoned  that  all  should  culminate  to  his  honor  and 
glory.  (Luke  14:28-31;  Rev.  4:11.) 

"And  the  word  (plan  or  purpose)  was  with  God."  So  far,  it  existed 
only  in  his  own  conception;  it  was  his  own  thought,  intention,  plan, 
purpose,  not  yet  expressed. 

"And  the  word  was  God."  The  term  logos,  not  only  applied  to  the 
plan  existing  only  in  the  mind,  but  also  to  the  expression  of  that 
plan.  We  understand  this  text  then,  to  mean  that  the  word-plan  or 
purpose  of  God  found  its  first  expression  in  the  creation  of  him, 
who  was  "The  beginning  of  the  creation  of  God"-  "The  first  born 
of  every  creature"  (who  afterward  became  the  man,  Jesus).  Rev. 
3:14  and  1:5.  Col.  1:15;  and  who  is  now  fully  exalted  to  the  divine 
nature,  and  still  "His  name  is  called  the  "Word  of  God."  Rev.  19:13. 

This  being,  in  whose  creation,  Jehovah's  plan  began  to  find 
expression,  is  here  called  a  God- "And  the  Word  [expression  of  the 
plan]  was  God."  The  word  God  signifies  mighty  one;  but  not 
always  the  All-mighty  One.  It  is  the  translation  of  each  of  four 
Hebrew  words— el,  elah,  elohim,  and  adonai,  all  signifying  the 
mighty,  or  great.  It  is  a  general  name,  often  and  properly  applied  to 
our  Heavenly  Father,  as  well  as  to  Jesus,  angels,  and  men.  (Deut. 
10:17.  Gen.  32:24,30;  Judges  13:21,22;  Jer.  16:13,  10:11;  Exod. 
7:1.)  In  Psa.  82  the  distinction  of  beings  translated  by  the  word  God 
is  very  marked:  "God  (elohim)  standeth  in  the  congregation  of  the 
mighty  (el);  he  judgeth  among  the  Gods"  (elohim).  Here  the  first 
word,  God,  evidently  refers  to  Jehovah,  the  All-mighty  one,  while 
the  others  evidently  refer  to  other  mighty  ones-the  church,  the  sons 
of  God,  of  whom  Jesus  is  the  head  or  chief.  Again  vs.  6,  "I  have 
said  ye  are  Gods  (elohim);  and  all  of  you  are  children  of  the  Most 
High  (el  yon,  the  highest  God),  yet  ye  shall  all  die  like  men."  We, 
now,  though  sons  of  the  Most  High  die  and  appear  to  men  nothing 
more  than  the  others.  In  us,  as  in  our  Leader  and  Head,  God  is 
manifest  in  our  mortal  flesh.  (See  John  10:35  and  2  Cor.  4:11.) 

The  Hebrew  word  Jehovah,  is  the  distinctive  name  of  the  Almighty 
Father  and  is  never  applied  to  any  other  being- "I  appeared  unto 
Abraham,  unto  Isaac  and  unto  Jacob,  as  God  Almighty,  (el— God 
shaddai—  almighty)  but  by  my  name  JEHOVAH,  was  I  not  known 
to  them."  Exod.  6:3.  In  our  common  version  (O.T.)  its 
distinctiveness  as  a  name  is  lost,  being  generally  rendered  the  Lord. 

"And  the  word  was  God."  The  Son  of  God  (afterward  called  Jesus,) 
is  here  called  THE  WORD,  because  Jehovah  revealed  his  word- 
plan  or  purpose,  through  him.  It  was  an  eastern  custom  for  kings  to 
have  an  officer,  called  the  King's  Word  or  Voice,  who  stood  upon 
the  steps  of  the  throne,  at  the  side  of  a  lattice  window,  where  there 
was  a  hole  covered  with  a  curtain.  Behind  this  curtain  the  king  sat 
and  expressed  his  commands  to  this  officer,  who  communicated 
them  to  the  officers,  judges  and  attendants.  It  is  from  this  custom 
we  presume,  that  the  phraseology  of  the  text  is  derived. 

Primarily  then,  the  word  refers  to  the  plan  of  God,  and  it  is 
afterwards  applied  to  the  messenger  of  that  plan  -the  Son  of  God. 

John  1:2  and  3,  "The  same  (being)  was  in  the  beginning  (of 
creation)  with  God.  All  things  were  made  by  him,  (as  the  agent  of 
Jehovah)  and  without  him  was  not  anything  made  that  was  made. " 
He  then,  as  here  plainly  stated,  being  the  first  and  chiefest  of 
Jehovah's  creatures,  was  honored  by  him,  as  the  agent  through 
whom  all  things,  both  animate  and  inanimate  were  afterwards 
created-  "Without  him  was  not  anything  made. " 

Jehovah  had  no  beginning  but  is  "from  everlasting  to  everlasting;" 
(Psa.  90:2)  hence  that  which  is  here  called  the  "beginning"  must 
refer  to  the  beginning  of  creation. 

"In  him  was  life. "  How  brief  this  expression,  and  at  first  sight  how 
simple  and  seemingly  absurd.  If  the  surface  meaning  were  taken, 
the  statement  of  such  a  self-evident  truth  would  indeed  be  absurd— 
that  in  the  Son  of  God,  who  was  Jehovah's  agent  in  the  works  of 
creation,  was  life.  But  let  us  look  deeper,  and  we  will  see  that  it  is 
just  like  God's  grand  and  eloquent  brevity.  Since  the 
accomplishment  of  the  work  narrated  in  verse  3,  the  Son  of  God 
had  laid  aside  the  glory  of  his  pre-existent  condition,  and  become  a 
man.  As  a  man,  he  had  lived  30  years— the  maturity  of  manhood, 
and  had  consecrated  his  human  being  to  death.  Here  he  received  the 
earnest  of  his  after,  high  exaltation-the  begetting  of  the  Spirit,  to 
the  Divine  nature,  to  which  he  was  born  in  the  resurrection,  when 
the  consecration  of  the  human  being  to  death,  was  actually 
accomplished.  In  the  Son  of  God-the  Word-Jesus,  then,  from  30 
years  of  age,  was  this  Divine  life  which  he  never  before  possessed. 
(See  "Narrow  way  to  Life,"  page  134,  of  "Food  for  Thinking 
Christians.")  "And  the  life  (this  divine  life)  was  the  light  of  men. 
And  the  light  shineth  in  darkness,  and  the  darkness  apprehendeth  it 
not."  (E.  Diag.) 

John  1:10  and  1 1 .  He  was  in  the  world  and  the  world  was  made  by 
him;  and  the  world  (of  mankind)  knew  him  not.  He  came  unto  his 
own,  (people-the  Jewish  nation)  and  his  own  received  him  not. 

But,  though  the  world  knew  him  not,  neither  did  his  own  receive 
him,  yet,  nevertheless-vs.  9,  "That  was  the  true  Light  which 
lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world. "  This  Light  has  not 
yet  enlightened  every  man.  It  now  lights  only  those  referred  to  in 
vs.  12— "as  many  as  received  him  and  believed  on  his  name."  To 

this  class— believers—  "gave  he  privilege  (margin)  to  become  sons 
of  God"  (John  1:13,  E.  Diag.,  begotten... of  God)-on  condition  that 
they  follow  in  his  footsteps,  sacrificing  the  human  nature.  These, 
throughout  the  Gospel  Age,  "walk  in  the  light,"  and  like  their  Head, 
Jesus,  are  "lights  in  the  world."  (Phil.  2:15.)  But  still  the  world  fails 
to  apprehend  the  light,  and  will,  until  Jesus  and  all  the  members  of 
his  body-followers  in  his  footsteps  -constituting  the  Heavenly 
City  (Rev.  21:2)  are  as  "a  city  set  on  a  hill  (which)  cannot  be  hid." 
(Matt.  5:14.)  Yes,  this  heavenly  city  "shall  be  established  in  the 
tops  of  the  mountains,  and  shall  be  exalted  above  the  hills,  and  all 
nations  shall  flow  unto  it:"  (Isa.  2:2.)  "And  the  nations  shall  walk  in 
the  light  of  it."  (Rev.  21:24.)  Then  this  "true  light  (shining  in  its 
strength,  from  the  exalted  Divine  Christ-head  and  body,  will) 
lighten  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world. " 

R338  :  page  4 

That  this  interpretation  of  John  1 :4  and  5  is  correct,  is  proven  by 
John  1:6,7,8,  and  15.  John  came  six  months  before  Jesus'  baptism, 
and  begetting  to  the  divine  nature,  bearing  witness  of  the  coming 
light,  saying,  "There  cometh  one  after  me,  who  is  preferred  before 

Jesus  had  already  come  as  a  human  being,  and  had,  as  John 
declared,  existed  before  him,  not  as  a  man,  for  John  was  six  months 
older  than  Jesus;  but  in  his  glorious  pre-human  condition.  In  what 
sense,  then,  did  Jesus  come  after  John's  preaching?  We  answer  that 
at  the  time  of  his  consecration  and  typical  baptism,  he  came  as  the 
Anointed  One,  the  Christ,  the  divinely  begotten  Son  of  God,  and 
consequent  light  of  the  world. 

Vs.  14.  "And  the  Word  was  made  flesh  and  dwelt  among  us." 

As  in  John  1 : 3,  we  are  informed  of  the  glory  and  power  of  the  pre- 
existent  Word,  and  in  John  1 :4,  ignoring  the  subsequent  human 
nature  for  which  he  left  that  glory,  we  are  informed  of  that  divine 
life  which  is  ultimately  to  enlighten  every  man  that  cometh  into  the 
world;  so  John  1:14  goes  back  to  tell  how  he  left  the  glory  which  he 
had  with  the  Father,  gave  up  his  spiritual  being,  and  became  a 
human  being. 

"And  we  beheld  his  glory  (the  glory  of  his  perfect  humanity),  the 
glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  a  father. "  His  perfect  human  nature 
shone  with  such  lustre  in  contrast  with  all  other  imperfect  men,  that 
he  seemed  not  to  be  a  son  of  the  fallen  race,  but  the  only  begotten 
of  some  perfect  being— and  such  he  was,  a  new  creation  of  God,  the 
second  direct  human  creation  of  God,  just  as  Adam  was  the  first, 
though  Jesus  was  born  of  the  virgin  Mary,  while  Adam  was  formed 
from  the  dust  of  the  earth. 

Jesus,  because  a  perfect  man,  was  full  of  grace  (favor)  and  truth.  He 
lived  in  full  and  constant  favor  with  God,  and  therefore  God  made 
known  his  truth-his  plans-to  him. 

R339  :  page  4 

Vs.  16.  "And  of  his  fullness  have  all  we  (believers)  received."  Yes, 
of  that  same  fullness  of  favor  with  God,  which  Jesus  enjoyed 
because  of  his  sinless  perfection,  have  all  we  received  because  of 
our  justification  through  faith  in  his  blood.  Thus  Jesus  lifts 
believers  up  to  the  plane  which  he  occupied,  into  fullness  of  favor 
and  communion  with  God- "justified  freely  from  all  things." 

"And  grace  for  grace,"  or  favor  on  account  of  favor:  that  is,  being 
lifted  from  the  condition  of  rebels  and  sinners  to  that  of  justification 
by  faith,  was  one  act  of  favor;  then  that  favor  opened  the  way  for 
another  favor-  viz.,  the  call  to  become  partakers  of  the  Divine 
nature,  to  become  heirs  of  God  and  joint-heirs  with  Jesus  by 
suffering  with  him. 

Yes,  with  Paul,  because  of  this  grace  (of  justification)  wherein  we 
stand,  we  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God  (Rom.  5:2);  reckoning 
that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time  are  not  worthy  to  be 
compared  with  the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed  in  us.  (Rom.  8:18.) 

John  1:17.  "For  the  law  was  given  by  Moses,  but  grace  and  truth 
came  by  Jesus  Christ. "  Here  a  contrast  is  drawn  between  the  Jewish 
and  Gospel  Ages:  In  the  former,  only  the  Law  (the  shadow  of  good 
things  to  come  in  and  after  the  Gospel  Age)  was  given.  But  it  could 
never  give  life,  because  none  were  able  to  measure  up  to  its 
requirements.  "But  grace"-the  payment  of  our  ransom  price,  and 
not  only  so,  but  also  the  additional  favor- "truth,"  or  the  knowledge 
of  God's  plan,  and  our  high-calling  as  revealed  through  it-  both 
these  favors  came  by  Jesus  Christ.  "The  appearing  of  Jesus  Christ, 
our  Saviour,  brought  life  (the  'restitution'  to  perfection  of  humanity) 
and  immortality  (believers'  high-calling)  to  light."  (2  Tim.  1:10.) 
This  special  favor  ("grace"),  and  this  wonderful  knowledge 
("truth")  then,  are  peculiar  only  to  the  Gospel  Age. 

In  the  brief  space  here  considered  what  a  glorious  biography  we 
have  presented  to  us,  of  the  once  glorious  spiritual,  subsequent 
perfect  human,  and  now  "highly  exalted"  Divine,  Immortal  WORD. 
Here  it  stands  on  the  sacred  page  in  its  simple,  eloquent  brevity  as 
dictated  by  the  spirit  of  Jehovah.  Behold  what  grace  the  Father 
bestowed  upon  him- "That  all  men  (and  all  created  beings)  should 
honor  the  Son,  even  as  they  honor  the  Father. " 

If  all  the  world  my  Savior  knew, 
Then  all  the  world  would  love  Him  too. 

Thank  God  the  happy  day  will  soon  dawn  when  this  knowledge 
shall  fill  the  whole  earth. 

Beloved  followers  in  his  footsteps,  "behold  what  manner  of  love  the 
Father  hath  bestowed  upon  us  that  we,  (as  partakers  with  him,  and 
joint-heirs  of  the  same  things)  should  (also)  be  called  the  sons  of 

R339  :  page  4 


At  a  meeting  of  the  local  Evangelical  Association  held  in  the  First 
Presbyterian  Church  of  this  city,  March  6th,  Dr.  Bittinger,  of 
Sewickly,  read  an  able  essay  on  the  "Eschatology  of  St.  Paul,"  or 
the  Apostle's  teachings  relative  to  death  and  judgment.  The  paper 
required  more  than  an  hour  for  its  delivery.  The  last  paragraph, 
which  we  quote  below,  gives  the  gist  of  the  argument,  and  in  our 
opinion  shows  a  marked  step  toward  truth,  by  an  able  and 
seemingly  fearless  man. 

We  would  be  glad  to  see  more  men  of  nerve,  and  of  intelligent, 
untrammeled  interest  in  the  teachings  of  Paul  and  all  the  Scriptures. 
But  so  surely  as  they  step  upon  the  Word  of  God  as  a  basis  of  faith, 
they  will  find,  as  did  this  essayist,  that  the  traditions  of  men  are 
sadly  out  of  joint  under  the  present  rule  of  anti -Christ.  Mark  and 
ponder  well  the  force  of  the  argument  of  this  brother  just 
awakening  to  a  realization  of  the  shortness  of  the  "bed"  (creed)  in 
which  he  has  been  resting.  (Isa.  28:20.) 

"In  conclusion,  accept  a  few  remarks  and  reflections.  I  have  been 
struck  with  the  prominence  which  Paul  gives  to  the  coming  of 
Christ,  in  his  epistles,  speeches,  and  sermons;  the  many  direct 
statements  of  the  dogma,  and  the  still  more  numerous  allusions  and 
references  to  it.  I  am  struck  and  startled  by  the  practical  value  of 
this  doctrine  for  exhortation,  encouragement,  comfort,  warning,  and 
vigilance.  It  is  the  farthest  goal  set  for  this  life,  and  to  appear 
blameless  at  Christ's  coming  is  the  highest  aim  of  Christian  living. 
It  is  evident  that  with  Paul  and  the  primitive  Christians,  Christ's 
coming  took  the  place  of  our  popular  conception  of  heaven.  We  are 
refugees  fleeing  from  a  pursuing  wrath;  they  were  pursuers  of  hope, 
looking  for  a  deliverer.  We  think,  speak,  and  sing  of  going  to 
heaven;  the  Apostles  wrote  and  spoke  of  Christ's  coming  from 
heaven,  and  to  this  expectant  King  all  David's  psalms  were  set.  We 
think  of  the  judgment,  with  fear,  trembling,  and  horror;  they 
thought  of  it  with  solemn  joy.  I  might  mention  other  things,  but 
these  are  enough  to  show  that  the  modern  Church  does  not  conceive 
of  Christ's  second  coming  as  the  Apostolic  Church  did.  As  a 
practical  doctrine,  it  has  no  place  in  our  theology,  no  influence  in 
our  lives.  Has  the  virtue  all  gone  out  of  it,  or  have  we  fallen  away 
from  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints?" 

Truly  a  wonderful  awakening  of  the  people,  relative  to  what  is 
taught  in  the  Bible  is  in  progress.  Thousands  of  letters  from  all  parts 
of  this  country  and  Great  Britain,  give  abundant  evidence  that 
people  will  no  longer  "stop  thinking,"  or  "burn  the  book"  at  the 
behest  of  self-satisfied  sectarians,  interested  only  in  the  upbuilding 
of  their  party  and  its  views,  and  not  in  the  elucidation  of  Bible  truth. 

Oh,  how  sad  it  is,  that  the  so-called  pastors  care  only  to  have  their 
flocks  asleep  and  dreaming,  and  will  not  lead  them  to  the  beautiful, 
fresh  fields  of  living  truth,  and  streams  of  living  water.  On  the 
contrary,  they  seek  by  every  means  to  prevent  the  sheep  from  eating 

Food  by  raising  the  cry  of  POISON.  Their  flocks  may  drink  deeply 
into  pleasure  of  the  world,  or  satiate  themselves  with  worldly 
business,  and  it  is  all  "very  natural";  but  let  them  seek  to  acquaint 
themselves  with  the  teachings  of  their  Father's  Word,  and  they  are 
the  subjects  of  prayers,  entreaties,  expostulations,  and  threatenings. 
They  are  told  that  they  are  on  the  road  to  infidelity  and  hell,  and 
that  the  only  cure  is  to  "stop  thinking,  and  get  at  church  work."  If  it 
is  true  that  to  be  a  Christian  to-day  means  that  we  must  "stop 
thinking,"  and  be  mere  MACHINES,  controlled  by  the  theological 
schools,  then  is  that  Scripture  out  of  place  in  which  God  says: 
"Come,  let  us  reason  together"-and  again,  "Search  the  Scriptures"- 
and  again,  the  Scriptures  "are  able  to  make  thee  wise." 

Yes,  it  seems  to  be  one  of  the  snares  which  Satan  sets  for  the  saints' 
feet:  He  gets  them  to  work  at  holding  fairs,  festivals,  and  church 
lotteries,  in  the  belief  that  that  is  working  for  Jesus.  Perhaps  it  is  to 
cancel  a  church  debt  which  Satan  prompted  them  to  incur,  to 
minister  to  religious  pride.  And  we  might  add,  much  of  the  other 
church  work  seems  to  us  conducive  to  evil  results,  and  hence 
attributable  to  evil.  For  instance,  it  has  become  fashionable  for 
nearly  all  churches  to  have  three  meetings  on  Sunday,  and  four  or 
five  during  the  week.  This  absorbs  all  the  spare  time  of  many,  and 
leaves  them  weary  of  religious  things,  and  without  any  time  for 
Bible  study,  or  thought  on  the  "deep  things  of  God." 

The  meetings  do  not  give  spiritual  nourishment  and  strength,  but 
merely  soothe  the  minds  of  some  who  think  that  thus,  they  please 
God,  work  for  Jesus  and  bear  the  cross,  while  instead,  much  of  it  is 
the  merest  nonsense,  conducive  to  self  satisfaction. 

True  Christians  see  through  the  hollowness,  and  endeavor  to  have 
their  hearts  fed  by  secret  worship  and  communion,  and  conclude 
that  because  all  Christians  and  ministers  do  and  sanction  this 
system,  it  must  be  right.  Thus,  this  which  is  called  work  for  Jesus, 
is  in  reality  an  arrangement  with  Satan  to  make  people  "stop 
thinking"-He  puts  them  to  work;  since  he  cannot  get  them  to  do 
evil,  he  does  get  them  to  work  so  hard  and  so  much  that  they  can 
get  little  good  and  no  truth. 

We  were  struck  with  the  operation  of  this  plan  as  practiced  by  a 
minister  of  Allegheny  city,  recently.  An  elder  of  the  church  came 
twice  to  our  afternoon  meetings  to  get  some  "Food. "  He  was 
spotted  as  a  sheep  likely  to  jump  from  the  fold,  and  being  a  sheep 
of  some  means  and  influence,  he  must  be  penned  again. 
Accordingly  the  minister  was  informed,  and  he  visited  the  elder, 
who  candidly  said  that  he  had  gone  to  our  meetings  to  hear  for 
himself,  and  so  far  he  had  heard  nothing  which  he  thought  was 
unchristian  or  unscriptural.  He  excused  himself  by  saying,  that  he 
had  gone  because  they  happened  to  have  no  afternoon  meetings  in 
their  church.  Before  the  next  Sunday  a  meeting  was  appointed  for 
the  afternoon  hour  and  this  poor  sheep  was  made  its  leader. 

If  we  are  correct  in  judging,  that  much  of  the  work,  is  arranged  by 
and  in  the  interest  of  Satan,  and  he  has  able  helpers  in  many  of  the 

How  does  the  chief  shepherd  regard  such  tenders  of  the  flock,  think 
you?  As  there  are  kinds  of  work  owned  and  accepted  of  God,  so 
there  are  exceptions  among  the  ministers. 

To  any  who  doubt  our  conclusions  we  say,  "Come,  let  us  reason 
together,"  test  your  preacher  and  see  whether  he  is  able  to  show  you 
how  and  where  our  Bible  based  teachings  are  wrong.  But  if  he  says 
"stop  thinking,"  "burn  the  book,"  or  any 

R340  :  page  4 

other  unChristlike  or  unreasonable  thing,  conclude  that  he  cannot 
meet  it  fairly.  If  they  offer  theory,  or  if  they  speak  disparagingly  of 
those  "of  this  way,"  remember  that  ours  is  only  a  repetition  of  the 
experience  of  Jesus,  the  Apostles,  and  of  the  reformers— Knox, 
Wesley,  Luther  and  all  who  ever  proclaimed  advanced  truth. 
Answer  all  opponents  with  a  "Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  or  a  "Thus  it  is 
written,"  and  ask  them  for  Scriptural  proofs  for  their  utterances.  To 
this  end,  study  to  show  yourselves  workmen  approved  unto  God, 
that  you  may  be  able  to  give  to  every  man  that  asketh  you,  a  reason 
for  the  hope  that  is  in  you  with  meekness  and  fear.  (2  Tim.  2:15, 
and  1  Pet.  3:15.) 

You  will  be  sure  to  find  that  their  titles  and  knowledge  of  their  own 
line  of  theology,  is  the  extent  of  their  stock;  and  of  Bible 
knowledge,  they  have  very  little— next  to  none.  (Isa.  29:10-14.) 
Then,  too,  if  ever  so  well  posted  in  the  Scriptures,  there  is  very  little 
which  can  be  applied  in  harmony  with  their  creeds. 

Then,  with  charity  for  them,  and  love  for  all  the  sheep,  go  to  the 
storehouse  of  the  chief  shepherd;  there  drink  in  the  truth  and  give  to 
others,  fearless  of  infringement  upon  any  theological  patent,  and 
God  will  bless  you  with  refreshing  draughts. 

"Blessed  are  they  that  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness,  (right 
and  truth)  they  shall  be  filled,"  if  they  know  the  voice  of  the 
shepherd  and  follow  him. 

R340  :  page  4 


Guard  against  impatience  when  any  deny  this  doctrine,  or  call  in 
question  your  experience  of  its  blessings.  There  are  very  good  men 
who  do  not  understand  this  doctrine  as  we  understand  it.  They  have 
been  led  by  education  and  training  to  look  at  it  from  a  different 
standpoint,  and  consequently  have  arrived  at  different  and  opposite 
conclusions.  To 

R340  :  page  5 

betray  impatience  when  conversing  with  them,  will  help  to  confirm 
them  in  their  unscriptural  views  and  their  opposition.  Let  this  grace 
dwell  in  you  so  richly  that  nothing  shall  move  you.  Let  the  opposers 
of  the  doctrine  see  in  your  spirit  a  manifestation  of  its  fruit. 

Holiness  and  truth  will  not  long  exist  without  opposition;  and  the 
most  perfect  holiness,  purest  truth,  will  provoke  the  greatest 
opposition.  Birds,  when  they  can,  generally  peck  at  the  choicest  and 
ripest  fruit;  so  the  beak  of  slander  generally  strikes  the  holiest  and 
ripest  Christians.  No  matter  how  closely  we  may  walk  with  God,  or 
how  blamelessly  we  may  walk  before  men,  some  will  charge  us 
with  imperfection,  or  perhaps  with  sin.  To  the  blinded  Jews  and 
Pharisees,  Christ  himself  was  guilty  of  great  imperfection  and  even 
blasphemy.  And  strange  as  it  may  seem,  this  opposition  will  come 
chiefly  from  professors  of  religion.  "Those  who  love  God  with  all 
their  hearts,"  says  Wesley,  "must  expect  most  opposition  from 
professors  who  have  gone  on  for  twenty  years  in  an  old  beaten 
track,  and  fancy  they  are  wiser  than  all  the  world;  these  always 
oppose  sanctification  most. "  But  opposition  to  the  doctrine  of  entire 
sanctification,  if  the  friends  of  it  take  care  to  exhibit  it  in  their  lives, 
will  tend  to  spread  it.  Opposition  should  not  be  courted,  but  it 
should  never  be  feared,  and  it  should  always  be  borne  in  a  meek, 
sweet  spirit.  If  we  retaliate  when  an  injury  is  done  us,  it  shows  that 
self  is  not  dead. 

Beware  of  disputes  and  quarrels  with  fellow-Christians.  If  any  use 
sharpness  of  speech  with  you,  and  try  to  breed  a  quarrel,  it  is  even 
better  to  answer  nothing  and  suffer  wrong  than  to  become  angry. 
There  is  an  excellent  antidote  for  this  evil  disposition  in  keeping 
fully  employed  in  the  Lord's  work.  "Work,  full  work  for  God,"  says 
Collins,  "would  leave  us  little  time  for  quarrelling;  and  devotion, 
full  devotion,  would  leave  us  no  inclination. "  It  is  a  great  mistake, 
when  evil  is  spoken  of  you,  to  be  anxious  to  vindicate  yourselves, 
"As  they,  who  for  every  slight  infirmity  take  physic  to  repair  their 
health,"  says  one  writer,  "do  rather  impair  it;  so  they,  who  for  every 
trifle  are  eager  to  vindicate  their  character,  do  rather  weaken  it. " 
"Take  care  of  your  spirit  and  conduct,"  says  another,  "and  your 
reputation  will  take  care  of  itself. " 

We  often  need  charity  exercised  toward  ourselves;  let  us  not  be 
slow  in  exercising  it  toward  others.  We  do  not  think  it  just  or  fair 
towards  us  when  our  fellow-Christians  overlook  our  general 
character,  and  pick  out  some  imperfection  and  hold  it  up,  and 
perhaps  magnify  it  to  our  disadvantage;  let  us  not  do  so  in  respect 
to  them.  Let  us  get  completely  under  the  sweet  influence  of  the  love 
of  Jesus.  With  a  heavenly  unction  constantly  dwelling  in  the  soul, 
we  shall  shrink  from  a  censorious  spirit,  and  shall  have  other  work 
than  to  be  constantly  hunting  after  failings  in  our  brethren.  Those 
who  find  or  profess  to  find,  the  most  faults  in  others  have  generally 
the  greatest  number  in  themselves;  and  those  who  are  loudest  in 

trumpeting  their  own  praise  have  usually  the  least  in  them 
deserving  of  praise. 

Do  not  let  your  mind  run  much  on  opposers  of  the  doctrine  except  it 
be  to  pray  for  them,  or  to  consider  how  you  may  best  present  to 
them  the  truth.  To  think  too  much  of  their  opposition  may  foster 
unkind  feeling.  To  converse  too  much  with  others  about  it  may 
beget  evil  speaking.  You  may  thus  loose  your  sweetness  of  spirit 
and  your  mind  may  become  sour.  Remember  you  were  once 
standing  on  the  same  ground  that  others  are  standing  on  now.  The 
light  that  now  illumines  your  mind  did  not  always  shine  upon  you. 
The  opposition  you  now  meet  with  from  others  you  once 
manifested  yourself.  You  were  as  slow  in  coming  to  the  truth  as 
many  around  you  are.  These  things  should  teach  you  charity, 
forbearance,  clemency,  and  mildness. 

Watch  against  any  omission  of  the  privilege  and  comfort  of  prayer 
and  fellowship  with  the  Father  of  spirits.  The  life  of  faith  and 
holiness  cannot  be  maintained  without  much  prayer.  Regular  habits 
of  secret  devotion  are  indispensable.  Each  day  should  be  begun 
with  a  season  of  close  communion  with  God,  that  the  heart  may 
obtain  new  strength  for  new  conflicts.  The  business  of  the  day 
should  not  be  entered  upon  without  the  clear  sunshine  of  the  Divine 
presence.  There  should  be  a  deep  consciousness  that  Jehovah  is 
with  us,  and  that  He  will  abide  with  us  through  the  day  to  sustain 
and  protect  us. 

The  purified  believer,  in  his  seasons  of  closet  prayer,  has  not  daily 
to  begin  such  seasons  with  confession  of  sin,  and  intercession  for 
pardon,  but  living  in  constant  acceptance  with  God,  the  intercourse 
between  him  and  God  is  always  open.  Dwelling  in  Christ,  and 
Christ  abiding  in  him,  he  realizes  no  condemnation.  United  to 
Christ,  there  will  flow  into  his  soul  heavenly  life-currents,  and  his 
life  will  be  a  Christ-life;  it  will  be  a  life  of  health  and  strength,  a  life 
of  fruit-bearing  to  the  glory  of  the  Father,  a  life  of  constant  victory 
over  the  tempter,  a  life  of  calm  and  peace,  and  joy  and  hope.  To 
pray,  therefore,  will  be  as  natural  as  to  breathe,  and  through  the  one 
Mediator  he  will  be  able  to  draw  near  to  God  at  once. 

-R.  W. 

R340  :  page  5 


Probably  no  passage  of  Scripture  has  been  the  subject  of  more 
discussion  and  less  understood,  than  Acts  1:11.  "Men  of  Galilee, 
why  do  you  stand  looking  towards  the  heavens?  This  Jesus,  who  is 
taken  up  from  among  you  into  the  heavens,  shall  so  come  in  the 
manner  in  which  you  saw  him  go  into  the  heavens."  (Emphatic 

It  will  not  be  necessary,  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  are  in  the  light, 
in  regard  to  the  "Tabernacle  and  Its  Teachings,"  to  say  very  much 
upon  this  subject.  Those  who  understand  the  sacrifices,  will 
certainly  not  be  looking  up  into  the  heavens,  expecting  to  see,  with 
their  fleshly  eyes,  Jesus  coming  in  the  flesh.  They  have  learned  that 
the  eyes,  with  which  we  see  in  this  age  are  the  eyes  of  the 
understanding  -Eph.  1:18;  which  are  certainly  the  very  best  kind  of 
eyes.  And  they  have  learned,  also,  that  even  though  we  have  known 
Christ  after  the  flesh,  yet  now  we  know  him  so  no  more.  2  Cor. 
5:16.  rev.  ver.  So  we  see  that  what  is  true  of  the  members  of  his 
body,  is  true  of  him,  as  the  head.  Having  given  his  (animal)  body  as 
a  sacrifice  for  us,  it  must  be  dissolved,  and  to  him  was  given  a  new 
body,  a  house  not  made  with  hands,  etc.— 2  Cor.  5:1. 

Having  sacrificed  his  human  nature,  there  was  given  to  him  a  new 
nature-the  Divine. 

Paul  says:  But  some  will  say,  how  are  the  dead  raised  up?  And  with 
what  body  do  they  come?  Oh,  senseless  man,  that  which  thou 
sowest  is  not  quickened— made  alive— except  it  die;  and  that  which 
thou  sowest,  thou  sowest  not  the  body  that  shall  be,  etc.,  but  God 
giveth  it  a  body  as  it  hath  pleased  him,  and  to  every  seed  its  own 

The  world  at  large  have  been  sown  with  the  natural  seed— human 
nature  -and  will  be  raised  with  the  natural  bodies;  while  the  new- 
divine— nature,  becomes  a  new  seed,  and  requires  a  new  body;  and 
God  giveth  to  every  seed  its  own  body,  etc.,  1  Cor.  15:35,38. 
Before  his  crucifixion,  Jesus  had  that  treasure-the  divine  nature  in 
an  earthen  vessel— body—  2  Cor.  4:7;  in  him  dwelt  all  the  fullness  of 
the  divine  nature,  in  a  body 

R341  :  page  5 

-Col.  2:9  (Rotherham);  so  that  new  seed  was  sown  in  a  natural 
body  (earthen  vessel);  and  raised  in  a  spiritual  body. 

It  should  be  noticed  that  the  word  same  is  left  out  of  the  passage 
under  consideration,  by  the  Em.  Diaglott-  it  not  being  in  the  Greek. 

The  blinding  phrase  is,  in  like  manner.  Let  us  examine  the  Greek 
term,  hon  tropon,  rendered  like  manner,  in  Acts  1:11;  giving  all  the 
passages  where  it  occurs,  and  putting  the  English  translation  in 
italics;  then  let  those  who  are  so  tenacious  about  the  exact  manner, 
be  just  as  tenacious  in  all  the  passages  where  it  occurs.  Now  as  (hon 
tropon)  James  and  Jambres  withstood  Moses,  so  do  these  resist  the 
truth.  2  Tim.  3:8.  Read  Exodus,  7th  and  8th  chapters  in  regard  to 
those  magicians— Satan's  mediums.  Wilt  thou  kill  me,  as  (hon 
tropon)  thou  didst  the  Egyptian  yesterday?  Acts  7:28. 

Oh,  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem... how  often  would  I  have  gathered  thy 
children  together,  even  as  (hon  tropon  —like  manner)  a  hen 
gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not.  Matt. 
23:37  and  Luke  13:34. 

Will  anybody  claim  the  exact  manner  in  any  of  the  references 
given,  especially  the  last?  Is  not  the  true  idea  that  just  as  certainly 
as  one  thing  has  been  done,  another  will  be  done? 

As  certainly  as  a  hen  gathers  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  so  Jesus 
would  have  gathered  Jerusalem's  children;  but  we  think  no  one 
would  insist  upon  the  exact  way.  Jesus  said,  If  I  go  and  prepare  a 
place-  official  position,  by  preparing  us  for  it-for  you,  I  will  come 
again,  and  receive  you  unto  myself,  etc.-John  14:3.  All  the  Angels 
could  mean  in  Acts  1:11  (the  only  remaining  passage  where  hon 
tropon  occurs),  is:  ye  men  of  Galilee  why  do  you  stand  looking  up 
into  heaven?  This  Jesus  has  gone  away  as  he  said  he  would,  and  he 
will  as  surely  come  again,  as  he  said  he  would. 

Really  there  is  nothing  in  the  passage  as  to  the  manner  of  coming, 
but  a  positive  declaration  that  he  would  come. 

Other  Scriptures  teach  the  manner  and  time.  We  have  taken  heed  in 
our  hearts,  to  the  sure  word  of  prophecy;  and  the  eyes  of  our 
understanding  have  been  enlightened;  because,  as  we  see  the  "day 
star"  -(phosphorus-light-bringer-E.D.)  has  arisen.  2  Pet.  1:19.  It 
is  contrary  to  the  teachings  of  the  types  of  the  old  and  the  positive 
statements  of  the  new  Testament,  to  expect  that  Jesus  will  come 
again  in  the  flesh. 

The  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God;  for 
they  are  foolishness  unto  him;  neither  can  he  know  them,  because 
they  are  spiritually  discerned.  1  Cor.  2:14. 

B.  W.  KEITH. 

R341  :  page  5 


A  few  years  ago  the  watchmen  who  were  in  the  light,  proclaimed 
that  the  "Day  of  the  Lord"  had  come;  that  the  King  of  kings  and 
Ruler  of  rulers  had  arrived  and  is  present;  that  he  had  taken  unto 
him  his  great  power,  and  had  begun  his  reign.  At  that  time  there 
was  little  or  no  outward  signs  of  any  such  stupendous  event;  and 
very  naturally,  as  clearly  foretold,  there  arose  scoffers,  walking 
after  their  own  desires,  who  sneeringly  asked,  "Where  is  the 
promise  of  his  presence?  (See  margin  of  New  Revision)... all  things 
continue  as  they  were,"  etc.  Walking  by  faith,  and  not  by  sight; 
trusting  the  infallible  Word  of  God,  the  watchmen  proclaimed 
further  as  to  what  means  would  be  used  by  the  Stone  Kingdom  in 
striking  the  kingdoms  of  earth;  that  oppressed  peoples  would  rise 
against  the  governments  and  throw  them  down.  It  was  announced 
that  the  "Times  of  Restitution"  had  begun;  and  the  faithless  asked, 
Where?  It  was  also  clearly  taught  that  the  time  had  come  when 
God's  ancient  people,  the  Jews,  (beloved  for  the  Father's  sake) 

would  be  stirred  up  to  begin  to  return  to  their  own  land.  Lastly,  the 
proclamation  went  forth,  "Babylon  has  fallen,"  "Come  out  of  her, 
my  people,  that  ye  partake  not  of  her  sins,  that  ye  receive  not  of  her 

As  we  said  when  these  announcements  began  to  be  made,  there 
were  but  few  outward  signs.  It  required  implicit  faith  in  the  Word  to 
believe  that  these  things  were  to  be  fulfilled  in  "our  day."  Any 
believer  almost  was  willing  to  assent  to  their  being  due  two  or  three 
generations  in  the  future. 

While  the  world  and  a  worldly  church  still  lie  in  darkness,  to  those 
in  the  watch  tower  there  has  been  increasing  light.  Already  to  any 
who  have  eyes  to  see,  the  outward  signs  are  multiplying.  Day  by 
day  we  see  all  about  us  increased  proof  of  our  position.  Compare  2 
Tim.  3:1-7  with  the  days  we  live  in,  and  see  if  the  picture  is  not  a 
faithful  one.  But  such  things  have  always  been,  says  some  one. 
True,  to  a  certain  extent,  in  accordance  with  verse  13;  but  are  we 
not  reaching  a  climax  in  wickedness?  Judges,  grand  juries,  and 
others  who  have  opportunity  to  see  and  to  know  these  things  are 
alarmed  at  the  prospect.  The  land  is  flooded  with  the  vilest 
literature.  The  artist  and  the  writer  vie  with  each  other  in  dishing  up 
the  horrid  feast  to  the  hungry  army.  And  who  compose  this  insatiate 
and  ever-increasing  multitude?  Old  and  young,  rich  and  poor-we 
had  almost  said  saints  [?]  and  sinners— we  will  simply  say,  church 
members.  It  is  not  in  novels,  story  papers,  etc.,  alone  that  the  poison 
is  found.  If  it  were,  we  could  easily  keep  it  out  of  our  homes.  The 
reporters  of  the  daily  press  have  caught  the  infection,  and  news 
items  that  the  briefest  note  of  would  be  quite  enough,  are  spiced 
and  seasoned  and  served  up  steaming  hot.  If  the  facts  are  few,  the 
reporter  draws,  without  stint,  on  his  morbid  imagination  for  the 
balance.  What  kind  of  men  and  women  will  the  rising  generation 
make,  fed  on  such  slops?  It  is  not  difficult  to  see  the  result;  it  is 
already  showing  itself.  Boys  not  yet  in  their  teens  are  getting  quite 
familiar  with  the  revolver;  a  spirit  of  independence  and  lawlessness 
is  revealing  itself  everywhere. 

R341  :  page  6 

Enough  of  this  picture;  let  us  look  at  something  else.  It  has  been 
announced  that  the  times  of  restitution  have  begun;  and  that  Christ's 
kingdom  now  established,  is  about  to  overthrow  the  beastly 
kingdoms  of  earth.  Be  patient,  it  will  take  time.  The  forces  are  at 
work;  see  all  over  the  earth  the  people  are  waking  up  and  clamoring 
for  their  rights  as  never  before. 

Ireland  is  not  alone.  The  Irish  are  only  a  little  more  demonstrative 
than  some  others:  the  feeling  is  universal. 

The  Czar  of  Russia  has  obtained  the  title  of  the  Emperor  Recluse, 
because  he  is  afraid  to  go  out  amongst  his  beloved  [?]  subjects.  He 
has  not  yet  been  crowned  (it  is  a  year  since  he  became  emperor). 
Plots  have  been  discovered  to  blow  up  both  him  and  his  guests  at 
the  coronation,  and  it  has  been  postponed.  Failing  to  kill  him,  the 

Russians  have  been  amusing  themselves  robbing  and  slaughtering 
the  Jews. 

The  stories  that  come  to  us  of  these  atrocities  read  like  Indian 
massacres,  or  something  worse.  We  clip  the  following:  "In 
Southern  Russia  alone  LI 6,000,000  ($80,000,000)  in  property  have 
been  lost,  100,000  Jews  rendered  homeless,  and  in  45  places  where 
reliable  statistics  could  be  collected  there  have  been  40  murders  and 
225  women  subjected  to  torture."  We  hope,  and  rather  think  that  the 
reports  are,  as  usual,  exaggerated,  yet  there  may  have  been  much 
that  we  have  not  heard  of.  Many  are  fleeing  to  America,  but  many 
more  are  destitute,  and  piteous  ly  appeal  for  help  to  come. 

What  does  this  mean  in  the  light  of  prophecy?  It  means  that  we 
have  reached  the  period  spoken  of  in  Jer.  30:7.  "It  is  even  the  time 
of  Jacob's  trouble;  but  he  shall  be  saved  out  of  it  [read  the  context]. 
Their  coming  to  America  is,  of  course,  not  returning  to  their  own 
land;  neither  will  they  go  there  in  any  such  multitude  at  the  first 
gathering.  The  prophecy  says,  "Ye  shall  be  gathered  one  by  one,  O, 
ye  children  of  Israel."  Isa.  27:12.  It  is  well  to  remember  that  there 
are  over  30  years  yet  to  accomplish  this  work.  The  recent 
developments  and  proposed  improvements  in  Palestine,  and  all  this 
trouble  shows  plainly  that  the  present  Lord  has  begun  this  work 

What  of  Babylon?  Are  there  any  outward  signs  of  her  fall?  Very 
many.  People  are  waking  up  to  investigate  as  never  before. 
Reverence  for  old  creeds  is  rapidly  passing  away.  Among  some  this 
causes  a  searching  to  know  the  truth.  (Blessed  are  those  seekers.) 
Among  others  it  brings  nothing  but  skepticism,  carelessness,  and 
hypocrisy.  Among  the  masses  it  produces  infidelity  —an  utter 
disregard  for  many  of  God's  laws,  and  contempt  for  all  who  profess 
his  name.  The  trial  of  Guiteau  has  evidently  been  an  instrument 
used  to  bring  odium  upon  the  Christian  profession.  The  church  is 
losing  its  power  and  falling  into  disrespect.  The  stars  are  falling: 
some  one  way,  some  another.  Soon  the  lights  will  be  all  out— not 
even  a  candle  left.  Rev.  18:23.  Already  the  merchants  (priests) 
complain  that  "no  man  buyeth  their  merchandise  any  more. "  Read 
the  clip  from  the  New  York  Herald,  in  this  paper,  which  shows  that 
some  of  the  denominations  did  not  average  one  new  member  per 
church  during  the  past  year.  The  membership  completely  fails  to 
keep  pace  with  the  growth  of  the  population.  One  hopeful  mission 
statistician  is  so  pleased  with  the  success  amongst  the  heathen 
[where  a  chief  commands  and  all  his  people  are  numbered  in  at 
once],  that  he  asserts  that  if  Christianity  can  only  hold  its  own  at 
home  the  world  will  in  a  few  years  be  converted.  What  an 

R342  :  page  6 

idea !  It  sounds  like  the  derision  of  an  enemy.  It  looks  like  an 
acknowledgment  that  what  is  now  preached,  though  easily  foisted 
upon  and  suited  to  the  ignorant  savage,  is  repudiated  by  the 
intelligent  and  civilized.  And  is  there  not  much  truth  in  this 

thought?  Is  it  not  a  fact  that  the  most  intelligent  and  best  of  the 
people  have  outgrown  the  creeds?  Some,  unfortunately,  failing  to 
see  the  whole  truth,  have  drifted  off  to  sea;  others  are  boldly 
attacking  error  with  all  the  light  they  have.  [See  article  "Liberty  of 
Protestantism,"  in  Zion's  Day  Star  for  Jan.] 

One  recent  event  should  demonstrate  to  all  that  the  house  has  been 
left  desolate.  Where  in  all  the  records  of  the  past  did  a  whole 
nation,  almost  as  with  one  voice,  cry  to  God  in  prayer  without  being 
answered?  Did  God  ever  do  so  with  his  chosen  people?  And  did  not 
all  the  orthodox  churches  in  the  United  States  pray  that  President 
Garfield's  life  might  be  spared?  Even  the  infallible  [?]  Pope 
mingled  his  prayers  with  those  of  Ingersoll  and  the  Protestant 
churches;  and  one  proved  as  potent  as  the  other. 

If  God  has  proved  unfaithful  it  is  the  first  time.  Something  is 
wrong.  It  evidently  never  happened  before.  One  of  two  has  become 
unfaithful.  Is  it  the  Unchangeable  One?  or  rather,  has  not  the  hand 
appeared  and  written  on  the  walls  of  Babylon,  NUMBERED! 
NUMBERED!  WEIGHED!  DIVIDED!  and  above  all  in  letters  of 
fire,  ICHABOD! 

W.  I.  MANN. 

R342  :  page  6 


"Verily  I  say  unto  you  this  generation  shall  not  pass  till  all  these 
things  be  fulfilled. "  Matt.  24:34. 

This  passage  has  puzzled  us  many  times,  and  our  experience  may 
be  the  same  as  some  others  with  regard  to  it,  but  we  think  we  have 
the  solution  of  it  now.  It  may  not  be  new  to  some,  but  it  is  to  us. 
However,  it  is  not  because  it  is  new,  but  because  it  is  true  (as  we 
believe)  that  it  satisfies  us. 

The  disciples  had  been  asking  Jesus  (ver.  3)  about  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem,  what  should  be  the  sign  of  his  coming,  and  of  the  end  of 
the  world  (age),  and  after  answering  their  questions  with  regard  to 
it,  he  adds  the  words  referred  to  above.  We  understand  some  to 
think  that  this  prophecy  was  fulfilled  at  the  transfiguration;  and  a 
careless  reading  of  Mark  9:1,  with  2  Peter  1:17,18,  might  seem  to 
justify  that  conclusion;  but  when  we  reflect  that  not  alone  was  his 
coming  inquired  after,  but  the  end  of  the  age  ("what  shall  be  the 
sign  of  the  presence  and  of  the  end  of  the  age"  [Emphatic  Diaglott]) 
and  in  accordance  with  their  questions  he  gave  the  signs  all  along 
up  to  the  end  of  the  age,  and  then  says,  "Verily  I  say  unto  you  this 
generation  shall  not  pass  till  all  these  things  be  fulfilled. "  This 
could  not  be  fulfilled  by  any  events  recorded  in  the  above 
scriptures,  but  Mark  9:1  was  fulfilled  "six  days  after,"  and  is 
referred  to  by  Peter. 

We  think  Jesus,  as  he  was  not  talking  to  the  multitude,  used  plain 
language,  no  figure  nor  symbol,  but  that  the  whole  difficulty  centres 
in  the  meaning  of  the  word  generation.  We  think  the  key  to  it  is 
found  in  Matt.  19:28.  "Verily  I  say  unto  you  that  ye  who  have 
followed  me-in  the  re-generation  when  the  son  of  man  shall  sit 
upon  the  throne  of  his  glory,  ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones, 
judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. " 

We  understand  that  he  used  the  word  generation  in  distinction  from 
the  word  regeneration;  in  other  words,  that  he  gave  them  to 
understand  that  he  would  be  present  before  the  regeneration,  and 
before  the  people  of  this  age  should  pass  away  ("this  generation 
shall  not  pass  till  all  these  things  be  fulfilled")  for  (ver.  38)  "as  in 
those  days,  those  before  the  deluge... thus  will  be  the  presence  of  the 
Son  of  man. "  E.  Diaglott. 

We  consider  this,  in  harmony  with  other  scriptures,  is  clearly 
opposed  to  the  post  millennial  view,  and  strongly  in  confirmation  of 
the  pre-millennial  view. 

Now,  then,  are  "all  these  things"  fulfilled?  Are  they  nearly  all 
fulfilled?  This  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the 
world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations."  Has  that  been  done?  Yes. 

"Then  shall  the  end  (of  the  age-  The  harvest  is  the  end  of  the  age. 
Matt.  13:39,)  come."  HEKO,  have  come,  be  here;  (see  Young's 
Analytical  Concordance.)  "Therefore  let  us  hold  fast  the  profession 
of  our  faith  without  wavering,  for  he  is  faithful  that  promised,  and 
let  us  consider  one  another  to  provoke  unto  love  and  good  works, 
not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  ourselves  together,  as  the  manner 
of  some  is;  but  exhorting  one  another,  and  so  much  the  more  as  ye 
see  the  day  approaching."  Heb.  10:23,24,25. 

The  end  of  one  day  (Gospel  day)  having  come,  "another  day,"  Heb. 
4:8,  is  approaching.  "He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear." 


R342  :  page  6 


"A  certain  man  made  a  great  supper  and  invited  many.  And  he 
sent  his  servant  at  the  hour  of  the  supper  to  say  to  those  who  had 
been  invited,  'Come,  for  it  is  now  ready.'  And  they  all  began  with 
one  accord  to  excuse  themselves.... And  that  servant,  having 
returned,  related  all  to  his  Master.  Then  the  householder,  being 
angry,  said  to  his  servant,  'Go  out  quickly  (at  once)  into  the  open 
squares  and  streets  of  the  city,  and  bring  in  hither  the  poor,  and 
crippled,  and  blind,  and  lame.'  And  the  servant  said,  'Sir,  I  have 
done  what  thou  didst  command,  and  yet  there  is  room. "  Luke 
14:16-22.  Diaglott. 

Our  Heavenly  Father,  kind,  bountiful,  and  rich,  is  ever  pleased  to 
dispense  of  his  bounties  to  those  requiring  and  appreciating  them. 
He  tells  us  of  a  feast  he  will  soon  spread  for  all  the  world,  when  he 
will  not  only  feast  them  on  fat  things,  refined  joys  and  pleasures, 
but  he  will  "wipe  away  all  tears  from  off  all  faces"— destroy  death 
and  remove  the  vail  of  ignorance  from  all  nations.  In  the  day  of  that 
feast  it  shall  be  said:  "Lo,  this  is  our  God,  we  have  waited  for  him, 
and  he  will  save  us;. ..we  will  be  glad  and  rejoice  in  his  salvation" 
(Isa.  25:6-9.)  A  salvation  from  the  vail  of  ignorance,  and  from 
Adamic  death.  That  will  be  a  delightful  feast,  a  blessed  season  for 
poor,  wretched  humanity.  But  before  that  feast  can  be  spread,  the 
MOUNTAIN  or  KINGDOM  of  the  Lord  must  first  be  established 
(see  vss.  6,7),  that  from  and  through  it  may  come  this  blessed  feast 
"unto  all  people." 

The  feast  described  by  Jesus,  though  made  by  the  same  kind,  rich 
Heavenly  Father,  is  not  the  same  feast  above  viewed.  It  applies,  we 
believe,  not  to  the  next,  but  to  the  present  age.  It  is  not  for  all 
people,  but  for  the  "few  selected"  from  among  the  "many  invited" 
in  the  present  age.  (Matt.  22:14.)  Those  first  invited  were  the 
leading  representatives  of  the  Jewish  nation.  "What  advantage  had 
the  Jew?  Much  every  way"— they  being  typically  justified  by  typical 
sacrifices,  were  reckoned  as  being  on  a  plane  of  friendship  with 
God-having  intercourse  with  him.  To  these,  through  the  prophets, 
he  had  long  ago  intimated  his  intention  of  spreading  a  great  feast, 
and  when  the  time  for  it  was  come,  he  sent  Jesus  (who  in  turn  sent 
others)  "to  those  who  had  been  invited,"  saying,  it  is  now  ready,- 
"The  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand. " 

The  call  first  reached  the  Priests,  Scribes,  Pharisees,  and  Doctors  of 
the  Law  who  sat  in  Moses'  seat  (Matt.  23:2),  and  were  acquainted 
with  the  Law  of  the  Prophets,  and  who  knew  that  such  a  feast  was 
proposed.  "And  the  Pharisees  also  who  were  covetous,  heard  all 
these  things,  and  they  derided  him."  (Luke  16:14.)  They  had  a  plan 
and  system  of  their  own  arrangement;  they  were  busy  and  could  not 
heed  the  message;  they  had  no  desire  to  have  their  own  plans 
superceded  by  God's  plans,  or,  in  the  language  of  the  parable,  to 
taste  of  his  supper. 

Jesus  perceived  that  they  received  not  the  message,  and  gave  most 
of  his  time  and  attention  to  the  lower  classes,  "who  knew  not  the 
law"  (John  7:49),  and  had  not  heard  the  invitation. 

He  said  to  those  who  were  originally  invited,  "Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  that  the  Publicans  and  the  harlots  go  into  the  kingdom  of  God 
before  you."  (Matt.  21:31.)  "Ye  shall  see  Abraham  and  Isaac  and 
Jacob  and  all  the  prophets  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  ye 
yourselves  thrust  out."  (Luke  13:28)  -You  shall  not  taste  of  the 

"The  common  people  (who  knew  not  the  Law,  and  had  not 
heretofore  heard  the  invitation)  heard  him  gladly."  (Mark  12:37.) 
But  those  first  invited,  who  rejected,  were  grieved  that  he  and  his 

disciples  taught  the  people  (Acts  4:2),  and  invited  them  to  the  feast. 
Jesus  therefore  said,  "Ye  neither  go  in  yourselves,  neither  suffer  ye 
them  that  are  entering  to  go  in."  (Matt.  23:13.) 

This  application  of  the  first  two  calls,  is  in  harmony  with  the 
parable  -first  the  merest  mention  to  those  already  invited,  then 
quickly,  when  they  refused,  an  invitation  was  given  to  the  morally 
blind,  lame,  and  halt,  of  the  same  CITY  (or  government).  Thus 
Jesus  came  to  his  own,  and  his  own  people  received  him  not;  but  as 
many  as  received  him  (believed  his  message),  to  them  (publicans, 
harlots,  etc.)  gave  he  power  (liberty)  to  (come 

R343  :  page  6 

to  the  feast)  become  sons  of  God.  (John  1:12.)  This  second  feature 
of  the  call  to  the  Gospel  feast,  continued  to  be  the  only  one,  for 
some  years,  but  there  were  not  enough  of  the  worthy  ones  there  in 
Jewery  to  complete  the  number  of  guests— yet  there  was  room. 

Hence  the  servant  (the  body  of  Christ)  was  commissioned  to  go 
outside  the  CITY  (outside  Judea)  to  the  highways  and  hedges— to 
the  Gentiles,  and  constrain*-urge  enough 

R343  :  page  7 

to  come  in,  to  furnish  this  feast.  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and 
preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature."  (Mark  16:15.)  The  servant 
that  calls  the  world  is  always  the  Christ,  either  head  or  body,  while 
the  servant  that  guides  the  Christ  is  always  the  Holy  Spirit. 

We,  then,  are  of  those  blessed  under  the  third  call.  We  Gentiles 
were  children  of  wrath— strangers  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel; 
but  now,  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  we  are  made  nigh  to  God  and  hear 
the  call,  Being  justified  freely  from  all  things  by  faith,  we  are 
clothed  with  the  robes  of  Christ's  righteousness,  and  invited  to 
come  to  the  feast  now  spread.  Here  is  food  to  satisfy  every  longing- 
-more  and  better  than  we  could  ask  or  think. 

The  feast  to  which  we  are  invited  is  a  spiritual  feast  of  future  good 
things— joys  and  pleasures  in  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  It  has  a 
beginning  just  as  soon  as  we  accept  the  call  and  come  to  it.  We  at 
once  begin  to  enjoy  and  feast  upon  God's  bounteous  provision;  by 
hope,  by  faith,  we  have  a  joyful  anticipation  and  rich  feast  on  the 
promises  of  God. 

To  come  to  this  feast  in  any  sense,  either  to  the  real  feast  of  the 
future,  or  to  the  feast  of  hopes  and  promises  of  the  present  time, 
involves  a  leaving  of  worldly  hopes,  aims,  and  pursuits.  In 
proportion  as  earthly  things  are  abandoned,  each  may  feast  now.  So 
the  coming  in  and  the  feasting  by  faith  and  hope  has  continued 
during  the  entire  age,  until  the  door  of  opportunity  closed  Oct.  2d, 
1881,  since  which  time  we  do  not  understand  that  any  may  enter  to 
the  spiritual  feast  (-be  begotten  of  the  Spirit,  and  thus  enabled  to 
know  and  understand  spiritual  things).  But  there  is  still  time  for 
those  in  the  guest-chamber  to  continue  their  preparation  for  the 

marriage.  We  rejoice  to  know,  however,  that,  though  the  door  to  the 
marriage  feast  is  closed,  there  is  another  feast  in  preparation  for  all 

Because  coming  to  this  feast  involves  the  leaving  or  sacrificing  of 
earthly  aims  and  pleasures,  the  world  counts  those  who  come, 
foolish,  and  it  causes  such  the  loss  of  the  esteem  of  men.  This  is  a 
mingling  of  bitter  experience  and  sweet  hope,  and  they  are 
proportionate.  As  we  eat  his  words  —feast  on  his  promises— we  are 
strengthened,  and  will  as  surely  have  the  cup  of  trial,  death, 
presented  after.  Thus  it  was  with  our  Head  and  Leader,  and  thus  it 
must  be  with  all  his  followers.  After  supper,  he  gives  also  the  cup, 
saying:  "Drink  ye  all  of  it,"  and  again  he  said,  "Ye  shall  indeed 
drink  of  the  cup  that  I  drink  of,  and  with  the  baptism  that  I  am 
baptized  withal  shall  ye  be  baptized."  (Mark  10:39.) 

To  our  understanding  since,  this  third  call  ceased,  it  is  no  longer 
proper  to  invite  to  this  feast.  Those  who  have  heard,  and  have 
accepted  the  call,  came  in  and  the  door  was  shut— the  opportunity  of 
entering  has  ceased  forever.  Since  all  have  come  in,  we  know  that 
the  actual  feast,  the  realization  of  the  things  we  have  long  hoped 
for,  is  at  hand. 

*The  word  translated  compel  in  the  old  version  is,  in  the  Diaglott, 
constrain;  the  same  word  is  rendered  constrain  in  Matt.  14:22;  Mark 
6:45,  etc.,  of  old  ver. 

R343  :  page  7 


"Jesus  continuing  to  discourse  to  them  in  parables,  said:  The 
kingdom  of  the  heavens  may  be  compared  to  a  royal  person  who 
prepared  a  marriage  festival  for  his  son;  and  he  sent  his  servants  to 
call  those  who  had  been  invited  to  the  festivities,  and  they  refused 
to  come.  Again,  he  sent  other  servants,  saying,  'Inform  those  who 
are  invited-Behold  I  have  prepared  my  entertainment;  my  oxen  and 
fatlings  are  killed  and  all  is  ready;  come  to  the  festival.  But  they 
disregarding  it,  went  away,  one  to  his  own  farm  and  one  to  his 
merchandise,  and  the  rest  seizing  his  servants,  insulted  and  killed 
them.  And  the  king  was  indignant,  and  having  sent  his  military 
forces  destroyed  those  murderers,  and  burned  their  city.'"  (Matt. 
22:1-7.  Diaglott.) 

Some  have  questioned  whether  or  not  this  parable  is  the  same 
which  Luke  furnishes  in  very  similar  language,  but  with  other 
details,  previously  narrated.  But  whether  exactly  the  same  or  not, 
there  seems  to  be  no  doubt  that  it  covers  the  same  period  of  time, 
viz:  the  Gospel  Age.  God  has  indeed  prepared  royal  blessings  for 
his  Son,  and  has  invited  some  to  share  these  glorious  blessings  with 

him.  (Eph.  1:4.)  Jesus  first  invited  Israel  as  a  nation-as  represented 
in  the  rulers  and  chief  priests  of  his  day,  and  in  this  work  he 
employed  his  disciples  but  these  servants  were  disregarded— they 
refused  to  come.  A  second  message  was  sent  them  at  Pentecost 
through  other  servants;  (The  disciples  at  first  were  simply  justified 
men,  but  on  and  after  Pentecost  they  were  NEW  creatures  begotten 
of  God.  1  Pet.  1:3.)  but  this  message  also  they  disregarded,  and 
insulted  and  killed  many  of  the  Apostles.  No  wonder,  then,  that 
their  polity  (city)  was  subjected  to  (fire)  wrath  to  the  uttermost,  and 
entirely  overthrown-Titus'  army  desolating  it  in  A.D.  70.  In  this 
view,  as  in  Luke's  parable,  two  invitations  were  given  to  the  Jews; 
and  here,  as  in  that  we  shall  find  the  third  message  to  be  to  the 
gentiles-  the  Gospel  call  during  this  Gospel  Age. 

The  king  said  to  his  servants,  the  entertainment  indeed  is  ready  but 
those  who  have  been  invited  were  unworthy.  Go  therefore  into  the 
PUBLIC  ROADS  and  whoever  you  may  find  invite  to  the 
marriage-feasts.  And  those  servants  went  into  the  road  and  brought 
together  all  that  they  met,  good  and  bad,  and  the  feast  was  well 
supplied  with  guests."  (Vss.  8-10  Diaglott.) 

Here  the  public  roads  in  which  the  call  is  made,  represent  the 
Gentile  world,  in  which,  for  over  1800  years,  the  invitation  to  come 
to  the  spiritual  feast  has  been  made.  All  who  hear  and  accept  the 
invitation,  may  come  to  the  banquet.  The  call  does  not  come  solely 
to  the  good,  but  all  who  have  an  ear  may  hear  and  come—  "good 
and  bad. "  Since  all  guests  are  furnished  a  robe  (Christ's 
righteousness)  it  matters  not  how  poor  or  ragged  they  were  when 
they  were  called;  at  the  feast  all  stand  on  an  equality,  so  far  as  their 
previous  condition  is  concerned.  All  are  acceptable  at  the  feast  if 
clothed  by  faith  with  the  righteousness  of  Christ. 

Just  as  I  am  without  one  plea. 
But  that  thy  blood  was  shed  for  me, 
And  that  thou  bidst  me  come  to  thee; 
O  lamb  of  God,  I  come,  I  come. " 

As  in  Luke's  parable,  the  feast  is  both  a  present  one  of  hope  and  joy 
mingled  with  earthly  bitterness,  and  also  a  future  real  feasting,  or 
sharing  of  eternal  joys  with  Jesus  our  Lord.  In  this  account  it  is 
called  a  marriage  feast.  The  King's  Son-our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  to 
be  married,  and  the  bride  is  found  among  those  invited  to  the 
festivities.  Yes,  those  who  sacrificed  much  in  proportion  to  what 
they  had,  in  order  to  come  to  this  banquet— these  are  the  ones 
termed  overcomers,  who  are  to  be  united  to  the  King's  Son  who  was 
also  an  overcomer. 

The  full  control  of  the  feast  is  given  to  the  Bridegroom,  who  has 
become  the  "heir  of  all  things"  and  at  this  time  enters  office  as  a 
King.  Before  the  marriage  (union)  he  appears  as  King,  and  inspects 
or  judges  of  the  guests,  and  selects  the  overcomers  (Rev.  3:21). 
Among  those  assembled  there  as  guests,  he  discovers  three  classes, 
the  overcomers  or  bride,  the  guests  or  friends,  and  one  who  had  not 

on  a  wedding  garment—  some  who  did  not  realize  the  necessity  of 
having  on  Christ's  righteousness,  who  did  not  recognize  the 
necessity  of  being  bought,  redeemed,  clothed  with  Christ's  merit 
only,  as  a  pre-requisite  to  a  participation  of  the  feast. 

When  the  King  arrives,  he  makes  the  two  selections:  The  one  (small 
class)  not  having  on  the  wedding  garment,  is  deprived  of  the 
privilege  of  guests— bound,  and  cast  into  the  outer  darkness  of  the 
world.  To  the  overcoming  class  he  gives  his  name  and  a  share  in  all 
that  he  hath,  by  uniting  them  to  himself.  They  thus  become  heirs  of 
God,  joint  heirs  with  Jesus  Christ,  their  Lord.  After  the  marriage,  in 
joyful  praise  a  "great  company"  of  the  bride's  loved  companions 
shall  say,  "Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honor  to  (God),  for 
the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself 
ready."  Rev.  19:7. 

These,  though  not  of  the  overcomers,  not  of  the  Bride,  are 
nevertheless  beloved  of  both  Bridegroom  and  Bride.  They  are  the 
great  company  of  Rev.  7:9,  and  in  Psa.  45:14,  are  called,  "the 
virgins,  her  companions  which  followed  her,"  who  also  shall  come 
into  the  palace  of  the  King  with  gladness  and  rejoicing.  (Vs.  15.) 
These  will  be  the  guests  at  the  great  supper,  and  after  the  marriage 
is  accomplished,  they  shall  enjoy  the  feast  with  the  Royal  Family, 
as  it  has  been  written  to  them,  "Blessed  are  they  which  are  called 
unto  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb."  (Rev.  19:9.) 

Matt.  25:1-10,  seems  to  show  this  closing  end  of  the  age,  when 
some  having  gone  in  during  the  entire  age,  the  Bridegroom  King 
comes,  and  they  of  the  living  that  were  ready  to  go  to  the  supper 
went  in 

R344  :  page  7 

with  him  and  this  ended  the  admittance  -"The  door  was  shut." 
Since  the  King  came  in  we  believe  that  the  inspection  of  the  guests 
has  been  in  process.  Now  is  an  important  time  -a  testing  time.  Who 
will  be  cast  "into  outer  darkness"-the  world's  condition,  on  account 
of  denying  the  Lord's  having  bought  them-taking  off  the  wedding 
garment?  "Who  shall  be  able  to  stand?"-be  accounted  worthy,  as 
his  bride  to  "stand  before  the  Son  of  Man."  Take  unto  you  the 
whole  armor  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  stand. " 

In  answer  to  questions  of  those  anxious  to  be  at  the  Marriage 
Supper,  we  would  say:  If  you  heard  the  call,  i.e.,  the  gospel 
invitation  to  the  feast  of  good  things  God  has  prepared,  and  having 
heard,  if  you  accepted  and  commenced  to  feast  upon  the  promises 
before  the  call  ceased  by  the  shutting  of  the  door  (Oct.  2d,  1881), 
then,  we  understand  the  Scriptures  to  teach  that  you  have  yet 
opportunity  to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure— even  to  the 
highest  position  as  the  Bride  of  the  Lamb.  Even  now  in  the  hour  of 
inspection,  let  us  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  every  besetment  of 
earth,  and  run  with  patience  the  race  for  the  prize  of  our  high 

R344  :  page  7 


Ques.  Please  let  me  know  by  what  name  you  people  call 
yourselves?  What  denomination? 

Ans.  We  are  strictly  unsectarian,  and  consequently  recognize  no 
sectarian  name,  believing  with  Paul,  (read  1  Cor.  3:1-4)  that  where 
one  saith  I  am  of  Paul,  and  I  of  Apollos,  or  I  am  a  Baptist,  or  I  a 
Methodist,  etc.,  it  is  an  evidence  of  carnality,  and  consequently  in 
opposition  to  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  Did  Paul  or  Apollos  die  for  us?  If 
so,  let  us  call  ourselves  theirs.  Were  we  baptized  into  the  Methodist, 
Presbyterian,  Baptist,  or  other  denominational  churches?  If  so,  we 
are  members  of  it,  and  should  be  properly  recognized  by  those 
names.  But  if  we  were  baptized  into  the  one  body  or  church  of 
which  Jesus  is  the  one  and  only  Head,  then  we  are  members  in 
particular  of  his  body,  and  the  only  name  appropriate  would  be  his; 
Scripturally  called  the  "Church  of  Christ,"  "Christians,"  "Church  of 
the  first  born,"  and  such  like  general  names.  Again  we  would 
remark  that  ours  is  the  only  Scriptural  basis  of  Christian  union,  viz. : 
We  have  no  creed  (fence)  to  bind  us  together  or  to  keep  others  out 
of  our  company.  The  Bible  is  our  only  standard,  and  its  teachings 
our  only  creed,  and  recognizing  the  progressive  character  of  the 
unfolding  of  Scriptural  truths,  we  are  ready  and  prepared  to  add  to 
or  modify  our  creed  (faith— belief)  as  we  get  increase  of  light  from 
our  Standard. 

We  are  in  fellowship  with  all  Christians  in  whom  we  can  recognize 
the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  especially  with  those  who  recognize  the 
Bible  as  the  only  standard.  We  do  not  require,  therefore,  that  all 
shall  see,  just  as  we  do  in  order  to  be  called  Christians;  realizing 
that  growth  in  both  grace  and  knowledge  is  a  gradual  process.  Nor 
do  we  see  reason  to  expect  that  any  but  the  watchmen  of  Zion  will 
"see  eye  to  eye"  (Isa.  52:8)  until  that  which  is  perfect  is  come,  when 
that  which  is  in  part  shall  be  done  away.  (1  Cor.  13:10.) 

If  all  Christians  were  to  thus  free  themselves  of  prescribed  creeds, 
and  study  the  Word  of  God  without  denominational  bias,  truth  and 
knowledge  and  real  Christian  fellowship  and  unity,  would  result. 
The  Spirit  of  the  Head  would  pervade  the  unfettered  members  of 
the  body,  and  sectarian  pride  would  vanish.  Thus  we  believe,  thus 
we  practice,  and  thus  we  teach.  It  becomes  our  duty  to  denounce 
sectarianism  and  the  God-dishonoring  creeds  of  men  which,  while 
contradicting  each  other,  unite  in  misrepresenting  God's  Word  and 
character.  Because  these  are  bonds  which  hinder  God's  children 
from  rendering  him  the  homage  due  unto  his  name,  hinder  their 
knowing  him,  hinder  their  worshiping  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  and  also 
hinder  them  from  enjoying  that  joy  and  peace  which  their  Father 
designed  they  should  have.  We  "cry  aloud  and  spare  not. " 

Because  we  believe  sectarianism  to  be  a  snare  of  the  devil,  and  in 
opposition  both  to  God  and  his  saints,  therefore  we  labor  to  set 
them  free,  and  bring  them  into  the  liberty  of  Christ.  That  this  has 
been  so  accounted  before  the  present  day  by  holy  men  of  God,  we 
quote  you  from  the  words  of  JOHN  BUNYAN,  whose 

R344  :  page  8 

name  is  a  household  word,  and  one  of  whose  books  has  been  more 
read  than  any  other  ever  written  except  the  Bible— "Pilgrim's 
Progress."  He  wrote:- 

"Since  you  would  know  by  what  name  I  would  be  distinguished 
from  others,  I  tell  you  I  would  be,  and  hope  I  am,  a  Christian;  and 
choose,  if  God  should  count  me  worthy,  to  be  called  a  Christian,  a 
believer,  or  other  such  name  which  is  approved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 
And  as  for  those  factious  (or  sect)  titles  of  Anabaptist,  Presbyterian, 
Independent,  or  the  like,  I  conclude  that  they  came  neither  from 
Antioch  nor  from  Jerusalem,  but  from  Hell  and  Babylon,  for  they 
tend  to  divisions:  you  may  know  them  by  their  fruits." 


John  Bunyan  was  a  Christian  whose  creed  was  the  Bible  (He  was 
commonly  called  a  "Baptist,"  though,  then,  and  in  a  few  Baptist 
churches  now,  the  Bible  is  the  only  written  confession  of  faith.)  He 
was  imprisoned  in  Bedford  Jail  by  the  English  Church  in  1660, 
because  he  thus  believed.  It  was  while  there  imprisoned  that  he 
wrote  of  "Pilgrim. " 

Ques.  Was  not  the  typical  perfection  of  the  Jews  the  perfecting  of 
the  human,  to  which  their  sacrifices  pointed? 

Ans.  The  sacrifices  and  people  and  reconciliation,  were  all  alike 
typical  of  the  real  sacrifices,  all  people,  and  the  reconciling  of  the 
world.  To  re-concile  is  to  harmonize  again.  It  of  course  means  a 
reconciling  of  two  already  existent  beings— God  and  man.  Because 
of  the  ransom  and  reconciliation,  man  is  to  be  liberated  from  death 
and  restored  to  perfection.  This  certainly  involves  no  change  of 
either  God's  or  man's  nature.  Hence,  we  argue  that  the  benefits  of 
Christ's  ransom  is  to  men,  restitution  of  what  was  once  possessed- 
perfect  manhood.  The  change  of  nature  (to  become  new  creatures) 
is  only  made  during  this  age,  and  results  from  self-sacrifice  after 

Dear  Brother  R.  I  have  not  been  a  reader  long  and  cannot 
understand  how  you  harmonize,  the  article  in  the  Dec.  No.,  "The 
Blessed  Dead,"  with  "The  Door  Was  Shut,"  article  which  appeared 
in  a  previous  number  of  the  Tower.  Please  explain. 

Ans.  To  our  understanding,  all  who  died  previously  to  Oct.  2d,  '81, 
passed  into  a  "sleep"  or  "unclothed"  condition  to  wait  for  this  time, 
when  the  sleeping  should  be  awakened  in  resurrection  by  their 
Lord,  or  the  unclothed  be  clothed  upon  of  their  spiritual  body-their 
house  from  heaven.  It  has  not  been  a  blessing  to  die  and  thus  fall 

asleep;  but  now  since  we  live  to  the  time  when  we  may  step  from 
the  earthly  tabernacle  into  the  heavenly  (spiritual)  body,  without  a 
moment's  sleep,  it  is  a  blessing.  To  be  thus  "changed  in  a  moment"- 
-not  unclothed  for  an  instant,  but  translated  from  the  natural  to  the 
spiritual  condition  instantly,  is  a  privilege  never  before  enjoyed. 
Since  this  glorious  time  is  come,  "Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in 
the  Lord  from  henceforth,"  (Rev.  14:13,)  because  as  Paul  expresses 
it,  they  may  now  be  "clothed  upon  with  their  house  which  is  from 
heaven."  (2  Cor.  5:1-4.) 

The  human  is  to  die— the  earthly  form  must  be  laid  off,  as  Jesus  our 
pattern  showed  us,  (2  Pet.  1:14)  but  the  new  life  hid  with  Christ  will 
not  die,  though  it  slept  until  now.  Now  we  understand  that  the 
exaltation  of  the  members  of  the  Christ  who  were  asleep  has  taken 
place,  and  the  exaltation  of  those  who  are  alive  and  remain,  is  due; 
and  the  remaining  members  of  the  body  will,  each  in  his  turn  soon 
experience  that  glorious  change,  from  this  sleep  to  the  perfection  of 
life  as  immortal  spiritual  beings  like  himself— by  investing  or 
clothing  them  with  their  house  from  heaven.  Thus  it  may  readily  be 
seen  that  we  the  living,  left  over  unto  the  presence  do  not  precede 
the  sleeping  ones,  but  they  rise  first:  Then  we  shall  be  changed  in  a 
moment  to  the  same  immortal  condition— like  unto  Christ's  glorious 
body.  As  did  Jesus  so  must  we  all,  fully  lose  humanity,  putting  off 
this  "tabernacle  even  as  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  showed. "  (2  Pet. 
1:14.)  This  tabernacle-the  flesh.  It  was  consecrated  to  death  and 
must  fully  die,  but  we,  the  new  creatures  who  inhabit  these  bodies, 
do  not  die  and  will  not  need  even  to  sleep,  but  instantly  we  shall 
become  more  alive  than  ever;  or  as  Paul  says,  have  "mortality 
swallowed  up  of  life. " 

We  tarry  only  as  the  mouth-pieces  —Priests  of  God,  to  sound  the 
trumpet  notes  of  truth  until  the  white  robed  Levites  (advanced 
justified  believers)  learn  to  sing  the  song  of  restitution  and  the 
fullness  of  salvation,  purchased  through  the  precious  blood  of 
Christ.  (2  Chron.  5:12-14.) 

The  door  which  shut  was  not  the  door  into  the  kingdom,  but  the 
door  into  the  guest-chamber— to  the  feast.  (See  article  on  Feasts.) 
We  understand  that  though  the  marriage  is  not  yet  accomplished,  it 
is  just  about  to  be.  The  present  moments  are  occupied  by  the  Bride 
in  making  herself  ready,  and  no  more  guests  are  now  admitted. 

Ques.  If  the  door  to  the  "high  calling"  is  now  closed  what  should 
we  say  to  any  who  now  say,  "Lord  what  wouldst  thou  have  me  to 
do?"  If  we  are  mouth-pieces  of  the  spirit,  we  should  have  a  word  of 
the  Lord  for  them- what? 

Ans.  If  it  be  one  who  had  already  consecrated  himself  as  a  sacrifice 

R345  :  page  8 

entered  covenant  relationship  as  a  new  creature,  we  would  say, 
proceed  as  before  only  more  zealously  to  carry  out  your  covenant 

and  become  dead  to  the  world,  that  in  the  inspection  by  our  King, 
he  may  be  approved  as  one  who  has  been  faithful  unto  death. 

If  it  be  one  who  has  never  before  covenanted,  he  stands  in  exactly 
the  position  of  Abraham.  He  has  the  gospel  or  glad  tidings  of 
coming  earthly  blessings  to  all  who  love  and  obey  God.  This  is  the 
"Everlasting  Gospel" -that  sin's  penalty  has  been  paid,  and  all  men 
may  come  into  harmony  with  their  creator  and  live.  This  was  the 
very  Gospel  which  God  preached  unto  Abraham,  saying,  "In  thy 
seed  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  BLESSED."  (Gen.  22:18; 
Acts  3:25.)  In  this  Gospel  Age— as  we  speak  of  it,  there  is  an 
addition  made  to  the  glad  tidings  which  did  not  apply  before  it,  and 
does  not  apply  now,  since  the  door  is  shut.  We  now  know  not  only 
that  all  nations  of  the  earth  are  soon  to  be  blessed  with  opportunities 
of  everlasting  life  and  happiness,  but  during  the  Gospel  age  we 
have  been  privileged  or  invited  to  become  members  of  that  spiritual 
seed  of  him  whom  Abraham  typified  (Jehovah),  and  as  such  to  be 
the  cause  or  instruments  of  the  coming  blessing.  (See  Gal.  3:29,  and 
Rom.  11:31,32.)  This  last  call  properly  ends,  when  all  the  members 
of  that  seed  have  been  selected  from  the  world,  and  then  the  Gospel 
message  stands  just  as  it  did  to  Abraham—  the  privilege  of  joining 
the  blessing  seed  being  ended  by  accomplishment. 

We  would  say  then  to  such,  Live  good  moral  lives— lives  of 
communion  with  God,  engaging  in,  and  promoting  every  good 
word  or  work  according  to  your  ability.  But  you  are  not  now  called 
upon  to  sacrifice  yourselves  nor  your  sinless  pleasures  and 
comforts.  It  is  proper  that  they  should  abstain  from  sins  to  the 
extent  of  their  ability,  and  realize  that  their  ransom  price  covered  all 
the  unavoidable  weaknesses  which  arise  from  the  Adamic 
transgression.  Let  them  thus  trust  in  the  Lord  and  do  good,  and  soon 
they  will  share  in  the  blessings  of  the  reign  of  righteousness. 

The  glad  tidings  of  justification  and  redemption,  and  the  call  to 
faith,  repentance,  and  obedience,  which  we  thus  proclaim,  is  the 
same  which  the  nominal  church  has  been  proclaiming  all  along, 
though  so  greatly  mixed  with  error  and  superstition  as  not  to  be 
discernible  to  many  as  glad  tidings.  Very  few  have  realized  their 
privilege  to  sacrifice  things,  to  which,  as  men,  they  have  a 
legitimate  right;  very  few  have  realized  a  begetting  to  a  new  nature. 
One  prominent  point  of  difference  however,  should  be 
remembered:  Our  God  is  not  a  demon  with  a  heart  of  stone,  unjust, 
unmerciful,  unkind;  but  a  God  of  LOVE,  plenteous  in  MERCY, 
who  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  Son  that  all  might  come  to 
a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  be  brought  back  to  perfection  of 
being  and  happiness.  "And  for  this  purpose  are  the  ages  to  come," 
in  which,  to  show  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace  and  his  loving 
kindness.  Eph  2:7. 

Ques.  Please  explain  Matt.  25:46. 

Ans.  The  punishment  and  reward  are  of  equal  duration.  We  are  here 
told  that  the  reward  will  be  life,  but  in  this  passage  the  nature  of  the 

punishment  is  not  specified.  Readers  generally  take  for  granted  that 
it  means  everlasting  misery  and  torment.  They  infer  this  from  some 
symbolic  expressions  used  in  the  book  of  Revelations,  which  they 
confess  they  do  not  understand.  But  God's  Word  nowhere  says  that 
the  punishment  of  sin  is  torment.  If  we  admit  what  is  here  stated 
that  their  punishment  will  be  equal  in  duration  with  the  reward 
promised,  and  will  then  inquire  of  the  Word- What  is  the  nature  of 
the  punishment?- we  shall  soon  have  light.  We  read,  "The  soul 
(person)  that  sinneth,  it  shall  die; "-"The  wages  of  sin  is  death,  but 
the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life. "  So  we  find  it  quite  harmonious. 
"These  shall  go  away  into  eternal  punishment  death,  from  which 
there  will  be  no  release  -no  resurrection);  but  the  righteous  into  life 

The  power  to  live  comes  from  God,  and  he  promises  it  only  to  the 
righteous.  God  has  an  unquestionable  right  to  deprive  all  his 
creatures  of  life,  if  they  will  not  use  it  in  harmony  with  his 
righteous  will.  But  none  but  a  devil  of  worst  stamp  could  perpetrate 
eternal  hopeless  torment  and  agony  upon  any  creature.  Satan  has, 
from  the  first,  been  a  misrepresenter  of  God's  character  and  word, 
and  in  this  matter  seems  to  have  succeeded  in  deceiving  many  of 
God's  dear  saints.  Oh,  that  all  might  learn  to  study  God's  Word  in 
the  light  which  it  throws  upon  itself,  and  not  allow  the  creeds  and 
traditions  of  men  to  twist  and  warp  their  minds,  destroy  their  peace 
and  their  trust  in  God,  by  turning  the  Word  of  God  into  a  lie. 

To  what  extent  the  minds  of  men  may  be  twisted,  is  illustrated  by 
the  teachings  of  New  England's  great  preacher  of  former  years- 
Jonathan  Edwards.  In  preaching  upon  the  eternal  punishment  of  the 
wicked,  which  he  said  was  misery  and  torture,  he  pictured  it  so 
frightfully,  that  some  in  the  congregation  sprang  from  their  seats 
screaming,  and  caught  hold  of  the  pillars  of  the  church  as  though 
fearful  of  being  dropped  into  the  yawning  chasm.  We  quote  his 
sentiments,  and,  as  nearly  as  we  can  recall,  his  words. 

Addressing  the  Christians  present,  he  said:  Your  hearts  then  will 
not  ache  for,  and  throb  in  sympathy  with  your  friends  and  children; 
you  will  look  over  the  battlements  of  heaven  and  see  them  in  that 
awful  everlasting  torture,  and  turn  round  and  praise  God  the  louder. 

What  a  terrible,  strong  delusion  possessed  that  child  of  God,  that  he 
could  utter  such  blasphemy.  It  was  a  blasphemy  against  men  as  well 
as  against  the  God  of  love,  for  if  there  is  or  ever  was  in  all  the 
universe  of  God,  so  awfully  degraded  a  being  that  he  could  have 
everlasting  joy  at  the  expense  of  another's  everlasting  misery,  that 
one  is  too  miserable  a  wretch  to  be  worthy  even  of  the  name  of 
devil.  If  being  made  like  our  glorious  and  perfect  Head  would 
annihilate  in  this  manner  every  spark  of  love,  pity,  and  mercy,  then 
should  we  earnestly  pray  and  hope  that  we  to  his  likeness  should 
never  attain.  Take  it  home  to  your  own  heart,  thinking  Christian- 
Have  you  by  death  lost  a  loved  and  cherished  son  or  daughter, 
brother,  sister,  father,  or  mother,  or  friend,  whom  you  feel  sure 
walked  not  "the  narrow  way  to  life"?  Think,  then,  of  what  a  change 

must  come  ere  you  could  blend  with  their  cries  of  anguish,  your 
shouts  of  joy  and  pleasure. 

But  no  longer  will  such  preaching  frighten  the  people;  the  picture  is 
so  wide  of  the  truth  that  the  unprejudiced  thinker,  both  in  and  out  of 
the  church,  sees  it  to  be  the  very  opposite  to  the  character  of  a  God 
of  love.  For  this  reason,  though  the  Bible  has  not  changed,  nor  their 
creeds,  theologians  have  generally  abandoned  the  fire  theory,  and 
now  say  the  punishment  will  be  a  gnawing  of  conscience.  Yet  when 
wanting  to  alarm  some  one  into  love  for  God,  they  will  add  that  the 
lashings  of  conscience  will  be  even  more  terrible  than  flames. 

No  wonder  that  many  sectarians,  imitating  their  conception  of  a 
God,  become  loveless  and  hard,  and  in  their  families  exalt  the  rule 
of  fear,  rather  than  the  rule  of  love.  No  one  knows  how  bad  an 
effect  is  produced  on  civilized  society  by  the  monstrous  ideas  of 
God's  character,  as  instilled  by  the  traditions  of  men. 

All  heathen  nations  have  horrible  images  of  their  Gods.  All  picture 
them  horrible,  with  malicious  power;  and  though  Christians  ignore 
pictures  and  images,  yet  they  draw  a  mental  picture  of  their  God  as 
dreadful.  It  surely  needs  much  help  to  love  a  being  such  as  they  are 
taught  he  is.  The  wonder  is  that  every  intelligent  person  has  not 
been  driven  into  infidelity  by  it,  and  we  verily  believe  that  many 
more  are  skeptical  than  openly  profess  it:  their  actions  speak  loudly 

In  God's  Word  we  see  how  evil  was  permitted  for  good  reasons, 
and  that  the  "little  flock"  now  being  developed,  instead  of  rejoicing 
in  the  misery  of  ninety  nine  one  hundredths  of  their  fellows,  will  be 
praising  God  and  manifesting  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace  in 
the  ages  to  come,  by  blessing  all  the  families  of  the  earth. 

R345  :  page  1 


PITTSBURGH,  PA.,  MAY,  1882. 

NO.  11. 

page  1 


Watch  Tower 



C.  T.  RUSSELL,  Editor  and  Publisher. 

The  Editor  recognizes  a  responsibility  to  the  Master,  relative  to 
what  shall  appear  in  these  columns,  which  he  can  not  and  does  not 
cast  aside;  yet  he  should  not  be  understood  as  endorsing  every 
expression  of  correspondents,  or  of  articles  selected  from  other 


TERMS : —Fifty  cents  a  year,  postage  prepaid.  You  may  send 
paper-money  or  three  cent  stamps  to  the  amount  of  two  dollars  by 
mail  at  our  risk.  Larger  amounts  by  Check,  P.O.  Money  Order  or 
Registered  Letter,  payable  to  C.  T.  RUSSELL. 


Foreign  Postage  being  higher,  our  terms  to  foreign  subscribers  will 
be  65  cents  a  year.  Please  send  us  no  foreign  money  or  postage 
stamps  as  we  can  make  no  use  of  them.  Remittances  may  be  made 
by  Postal  Money  Orders. 

N.B.-This  paper  will  be  sent  free  to  any  of  the  Lord's  poor  who 
will  send  a  card  yearly  requesting  it. 

R345  :  page  1 


Many  letters  received  tell  of  much  interest  among  our  readers.  As 
requested,  a  number  reported  the  observance  of  the  anniversary  of 
our  Passover  sacrifice.  It  was  very  generally  observed— reports 
coming  from  all  directions.  The  largest  of  these  small  gatherings 
were  at  Newark,  N.J.,  and  in  this  city,  the  attendance  at  each  of 
these  being  about  the  same— sixty  persons. 

The  reports  indicate  that  these  meetings  wherever  held,  were 
solemn  and  impressive— blessed  seasons.  Here,  it  was  a  very 
precious  season.  We  recounted  the  scenes  of  the  upper  room  at 
Jerusalem  1 849  years  ago.  We  looked  at  the  type  which  Jesus  and 
the  twelve  had  met  to  observe.  We  saw  through  the  shadow  the 
substance.  Through  the  type,  we  saw  the  antitype— our  deliverance 
from  the  world  through  the  death  of  Jesus  our  Lamb. 

R346  :  page  1 

Then,  we  saw  that  the  law  shadow  ceased,  with  that  last 
observance  of  the  Passover.  That  there  the  reality  commenced  by 
our  Lamb  being  slain  —the  same  day.  We  saw  clearly  that  Jesus  had 
not  only  substituted  himself  for  the  typical  lamb,  but  had 
substituted  his  supper  of  bread  and  wine  (emblems  of  our  Lamb's 
body  and  blood)  as  instead  of  the  flesh  of  the  type.  And  we  saw 
how,  so  often  as  we  celebrated  the  anniversary  with  these  emblems, 
we  do  show  forth  our  Lord's  death. 

Then  we  commemorated  the  supper,  examining  as  we  did  so,  the 
import  of  the  broken  bread  of  which  we  partook,  and  of  the  wine  of 
which  we  drank.  We  heard  Jesus'  words,  that  it  was  his  body  and 
his  blood.  Then  we  heard  His  further  testimony-that  if  we  drank  of 
the  cup,  it  meant  that  we  were  sharing  or  filling  up  the  sufferings  of 
Christ,  as  members  of  his  body.  Next  we  took  Paul's  testimony,  1 
Cor.  10:16,17.  (Diaglott.)  "The  cup  of  blessing  for  which  we  bless 
God-is  it  not  a  participation  of  the  blood  of  the  anointed  one?  The 
loaf  which  we  break-is  it  not  a  participation  of  the  BODY  of  the 
ANOINTED  ONE?  Because  there  is  ONE  LOAF  we  the  many  are 
ONE  BODY;  for  we  all  partake  of  ONE  BODY. " 

We  endeavored  to  take  in  the  full  import  of  this  teaching;  to  see 
how  we  must  drink  of  his  cup  of  suffering  and  death,  in  order  to 
share  future  glory  with  him.  The  breaking  of  the  loaf,  represents  our 
mutual  strengthening  of  one  another  as  members  of  the  BODY. 
Each  must  do  his  share,  according  to  his  ability  to  strengthen  and 
nourish  and  build  up  the  body.  We  thought  of  the  order,  bread  first, 
and  then  the  wine.  We  saw  that  thus,  our  Lord  gives  us  strength 
through  the  food—truth,  before  he  passes  us  the  cup  of  death  and 
sacrifice.  None  can  sacrifice,  until  strengthened  by  the  exceeding 
great  and  precious  promises. 

We  have  regretted  since  our  last  issue  that  we  recommended  raisin 
juice,  as  a  substitute  for  wine.  Upon  further  reflection  it  seems  to  us 
that  wine  is  the  only  proper  emblem.  All  Scriptural  references  to 
wine  indicate  that  it  was  of  a  sort  that  would  intoxicate.  In  fact  any 
wine  which,  when  freely  used,  would  not  stupefy,  (deaden)  would 
not  represent  what  is  shown  by  the  cup  of  which  we  are  to  partake. 
As  we  part-take  of  the  cup  of  Christ's  sufferings  and  death  of  the 
human  will  and  nature,  it  gives  a  deadness  to  worldly  things.  At  the 
same  time  it  gives  a  blissful  peace  of  mind.  This  is  well  illustrated 
by  the  symbol— wine.  It  produces  the  most  thorough  stupor  or 
deadness  to  surroundings  of  any  liquor.  Now  consider  the  Apostles 
words:  "Be  not  drunk  with  wine  wherein  is  excess;  but  (do  that 
which  would  be  symbolized  by  it)  be  ye  filled  with  the  spirit. "  If 
filled  with  the  Spirit  of  Christ  we  will  be  dead  to  the  world  and 
daily  desirous  of  drinking  more  and  more  into  His  cup,  while  at  the 
same  time  filled  with  a  peace  the  world  knows  not  of. 

At  our  Pittsburgh  meeting,  both  wine  and  raisin  juice  were 
provided;  but  under  the  influence  of  the  above  considerations,  all 
partook  of  the  wine. 

A  correspondent  inquires,  why  keep  the  supper  since  the  Lord's 
presence,  since  Paul  says:  "Till  he  come."  1  Cor.  1 1:26?  Since  it  is 
an  emblem  not  only  of  the  death  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  but  also  of  the 
death  of  His  Church,  which  is  his  body,  it  is  proper  that  we  should 
thus  signify  our  "participation  of  the  blood  of  the  anointed  one." 
While  any  of  his  members  are  yet  in  the  suffering,  or  crucifying 
condition,  the  sufferings  of  Christ  are  not  ended.  The  head,  and  all 
but  those  of  us  still  in  the  flesh,  have,  we  believe,  entered  into  the 
glory  of  power.  The  members  who  preceded  us  having  finished 
their  course,  no  longer  need  to  declare  annually  their  continued 
determination  to  share  in  his  death;  but  until  the  Christ  in  the  flesh 
has  fully  died,  and  the  Christ-the  New  Creature  has  been 
completed,  it  is  appropriate  to  show  forth  the  death. 

Our  Brother  Keith,  whose  trip  through  Michigan  was  announced 
last  month,  was  suddenly  called  home  by  the  death  of  a  little  one. 
Not,  he  writes  for  the  sake  of  the  dead,  but  for  the  comfort  of  the 
living-Sister  Keith  being  quite  ill.  The  Lord  bless  them  and  grant 
that  this,  as  one  of  the  "all  things,"  may  work  for  their  good.  Bro. 
K.  writes,  that  the  Lord  willing,  he  will  soon  make  a  more  extended 
trip  in  the  direction  intended,  including  other  places.  You  will 
probably  hear  from  him  in  due  time.  Any  (in  that  North- Western 
direction)  desiring  him  to  meet  with  them,  may  address  this  office. 

Bro.  Adamson  is  holding  some  very  successful,  and  we  trust 
profitable  meetings  in  Mercer  county,  Pa. 

Bro.  Leigh,  who  has  been  preparing  for  some  time,  is  about  to  go 

The  number  of  orders  for  "Food,"  which  come  in  by  every  mail, 
indicates  that  some  are  doing  effective  preaching  by  loaning 

reading  matter.  We  have  still  plenty  of  these  pamphlets.  Order  all 
you  can  use  to  advantage. 

We  fear  that  the  last  supplement-  the  "Tabernacle"  tract  has  not 
had  the  deep  study  and  care  which  such  a  subject  requires.  It  is 
strong  meat  even  for  those  who  have  had  their  senses  exercised 
(Heb.  5:14),  and  requires  thorough  mastication.  Read  it  at  least 
twice  or  three  times.  Do  not  loan  this  last  to  any  but  fully 
consecrated  Christians. 

We  subjoin  extracts  from  a  few  of  the  many  precious  letters 

LONDON,  ENGLAND,  April  5,  1882.  Editor  Zion's  Watch 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER:-The  copy  of  the  TOWER  and 
"Tabernacle"  came  duly  to  hand,  for  which  please  accept  my  most 
grateful  thanks.  I  have  read  carefully  to  see  if  I  could  find  anything 
contrary  to  the  precious  word  of  truth,  and  confess  if  this  is  the 
mystery  hid  for  the  ages,  it  is  magnificently  grand  and  glorious,  and 
worthy  of  our  only  immortal  God  and  Father.  It  is  blessed  to 
contemplate  as  concerning  man's  future  blessedness  and  wonderful 
salvation;  in  fact  it  seems  to  be  the  embodiment  of  justice,  mercy 
and  love.  No  wonder  Paul  exclaimed:  "Oh,  the  depth  of  the  riches 
and  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God!" 

I  have  a  brother,  a  D.D.  in  the  Methodist  Church,  and  have  been 
always  told  I  was  called  to  preach  the  blessed  glad  tidings,  but  I 
never  have  felt  satisfied  with  orthodoxy,  although  I  have  been  a 
member  for  twenty- five  years.  I  threw  out  the  doctrine  of  natural 
immortality  five  years  ago,  the  Trinity  three  years  ago,  and  with  the 
Em.  Diaglott  and  Bible,  with  other  helps,  have  been  feeling  after 
the  truth.  I  left  the  Methodist  Church  three  years  ago,  and  though 
often  asked  to  join  that  and  others,  never  felt  willing,  the  Saul's 
armor  of  the  creeds  did  not  fit,  and  it  seemed  to  me  I  could  not  fight 
the  good  fight  in  them.  I  desire  to  fight  the  fight  of  Faith,  and  lay 
hold  of  everlasting  life.  I  have  held  up  the  thoughts  given  in  your 
works  of  "Tabernacle"  and  "Food"  to  some  of  Spurgeon's  people, 
and  they  were  unable  to  gainsay  me.  It  does  seem  to  be  too  good  to 
be  true,  but  nothing  is  too  hard  for  God,  and  I  confess  I  see  a 
harmony  between  the  infinite  Creator  and  created  (fallen)  man, 
given  in  the  Bible  as  brought  out  by  the  light  from  your  exposition, 
that  I  never  have  seen  before.  It  satisfies  my  understanding  and  my 
longing  spirit.  Can  I  with  fair  speaking  ability  be  exalted  by  our 
dear  Lord  to  the  high  honor  of  telling  or  preaching  the  glad  tidings, 
which  are  to  all  people,  that  Jesus  anointed  tasted  death  for  every 
man,  and  all  may  look  and  live?  Whatever  tracts  and  instructions 
you  have  in  the  divine  mysteries  of  truth  will  you  have  the  kindness 
to  forward  by  return  mail,  as  I  may  be  required  to  leave  London  by 
the  1st  of  May,  and  please  instruct  me  how  and  what  to  preach  so  as 
to  accomplish  the  blessed  work  God  wishes  done. 

Was  this  a  revelation?  Where  did  you  get  these  clear  ideas?  They 
must  have  come  from  above,  for  all  wisdom  comes  from  God,  and 
He  giveth  it  liberally  and  upbraideth  not.  Pray  that  I  may  be  led  into 
the  truth,  and  that  I  may  be  free  indeed. 

Yours  in  hope, 

CALEDONIA,  MISS.,  April  8,  1882. 

DEAR  BRETHREN:-The  Emphatic  Diaglott,  mentioned  in  this 
month's  issue  of  the  WATCH  TOWER,  is  the  very  book  I  want  (or 
rather  need).  I  do  wish  that  some  good  friend  would  pay  for  it  for 
me,  as  I  am  not  able  to  at  this  time.  I  am  a  colored  Congregational 
minister,  and  I  am  anxious  to  know  the  truth  of  God's  word,  but  I 
am  too  poor  to  purchase  the  Bible  helps  I  need.  I  have  learned  more 
from  "Food"  and  "Tabernacle"  in  two  or  three  weeks  than  from 
anything  else  in  ten  years.  I  am  grateful  to  you  for  them,  and  for  the 
paper  also.  I  and  all  that 

R345  :  page  2 

have  seen  and  can  understand  them  are  much  interested.  I  have  no 
means  with  which  to  purchase,  and  I  want  them  so  much  that  I  am 
forced  to  beg  for  them. 

Yours  in  Christ, . 

NOTTINGHAM,  ENG.,  Feb.  24th,  1882. 

DEAR  BROTHER:-I  thank  you  most  sincerely  for  what  I  have 
received  from  you  this  last  few  days.  The  "Day  Dawn,"  reached  me 
on  the  15th,  and  what  I  have  already  seen  of  it,  has  both  pleased  and 
instructed  me.  Like  its  fellow- "Food  for  Thinking  Christians,"  it 
needs  much  careful  thought;  but  I  am  sure  it  will  amply  repay  it. 
Last  evening  I  received  the  "WATCH  TOWER"  and  "Tabernacle 
supplement,"  and  I  am  looking  for  more  blessing  through  the 
perusal  of  this  valuable  paper,  as  each  month  brings  me  something 

Tears  came  to  my  eyes  this  morning,  as  I  read  the  letters  of  your 
correspondents  who  had  received  so  much  help  and  comfort  from 
the  December  number.  To  me  also  it  was  indeed  a  "feast  of  fat 
things."  The  article  on  the  "Creative  Week"  and  the  one  on  the 
"Importance  of 

R347  :  page  2 

Baptism"  was  a  great  help  to  me. 

In  this  number  the  articles  on  "Assembling  Together"- 
"Consecration  to  a  Work,"  and  Mrs.  Russell's  Answers  to  Inquiries, 
are  wonderfully  pregnant  and  helpful.  I  feel  as  though  I  must  read 
my  Bible  all  over  again,  for  the  difference  between  Ransom  and 
Pardon,  pointed  out  in  your  closing  article,  had  never  struck  me, 

though  obvious  enough  when  you  put  it  before  your  readers.  I 
wonder  if  it  will  ever  be  my  lot  to  come  over  to  some  of  your 
meetings.  I  very  much  long  to  see  this  happy  type  of  Apostolic 
Christianity  Revived  —for  such  I  think  it  must  be— in  the  persons  of 
its  professors  and  preachers.  The  books  and  papers  I  regard  as  a 
blessing  sent  to  my  house;  and  which  will  bring  forth  fruit  in  my 
own  soul,  and  I  trust  in  my  people  also.  Believe  me  to  be, 

Yours  most  faithfully  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

.  (A  Minister.) 

page  2 


DEAR  BRO.  RUSSELL:-Please  accept  my  thanks  for  your 
kindness  in  sending  the  papers  and  pamphlet  on  the  "Tabernacle," 

I  am  thankful  to  say  that  all  my  skepticism  has  fled  away.  The 
darkness  is  chased  away  by  the  light  of  truth  that  has  shone  around 
me  for  some  time  past. 

We  are  having  a  very  happy  time  in  Newark,  and  I  look  forward  to 
a  number  of  people  of  this  city  being  brought  under  the  influence  of 
the  truth  to  rejoice  with  us  in  the  great  plan  of  salvation. 

We  had  a  very  pleasant  and  instructive  visit  from  Brother  Keith.  He 
has  left  a  very  good  impression  among  the  friends  in  Newark,  and 
we  shall  be  glad  to  see  him  again. 

Yours  in  the  truth, 

SEVERANCE,  KAN.  Zion's  Watch  Tower. 

DEAR  BRETHREN:-It  is  with  much  feeling  and  thankfulness  I 
send  you  my  greeting  for  the  benefit  I  have  received  from  perusing 
your  valuable  publications.  No  one  knows  how  I  have  yearned  after 
the  truths  found  in  the  Bible  that  are  so  much  clearer  to  my  mind 
since  I  read  your  valuable  paper. 

Yours  in  the  cause  of  truth, 

R347  :  page  2 


We  have  frequent  calls  for  outlines  of  sermons  on  these  glad 
tidings,  by  those  in  various  places  who  desire  to  publicly  make 
known  the  glories  of  our  Father's  plan. 

To  such  we  would  say,  we  have  now  prepared  suggestive  outline 
notes  for  six  sermons,  explanatory  of  the  "Chart  of  the  ages."  (This 
chart  most  of  our  readers  have  received  as  a  supplement  to  July,  '81 
issue.)  A  copy  of  these  notes  will  be  mailed  free,  to  those  who  are 
anxious  to  use  them.  You  may  order  at  once. 

When  you  receive  them,  commence  with  the  first,  and  with  your 
chart  placed  in  good  position,  thoroughly  acquaint  yourself  with  the 
first,  and  so  with  each  of  the  succeeding  ones  in  order,  study  much 
and  thoroughly. 

Then,  when  thoroughly  conversant  with  them,  lay  aside  your  notes 
and  give  the  discourses  in  your  own  language.  Patient  perseverance 
will  enable  you  to  place  the  plan  before  your  hearers  in  a  strong  and 
convincing  manner.  Always  bear  in  mind  in  study  and  presentation 
that  "Order  is  heaven's  first  law." 

The  small  charts  (33  inches  wide)  will  answer  to  begin  with,  and 
are  well  adapted  to  an  audience  of  about  a  dozen.  We  will  have 
larger  charts  for  any  who  prove  themselves  capable  of  using  them 
to  advantage. 

page  2 

R347  :  page  2 


Your  chart  should  hang  in  a  much-used  room;  you  should  often 
run  over  it  mentally,  noting  its  various  points,  and  thus  be  refreshed 
with  the  hopes  illustrated,  and  prepared  to  give  a  general 
presentation  of  its  significance  to  interested  friends;  an  explanation 
of  Chart  is  in  "Food,"  p.  105.  Our  American  readers  may  all  have 
them  by  ordering-they  cannot  be  mailed  to  Europe. 

page  2 


Had  we  not  fortunately  received  more  copies  of  this  work  than 
was  announced  in  our  last  issue,  many  of  your  orders  would  have 
been  unfilled.  As  it  is,  however,  we  have  some  yet  on  hand,  of 
those  but  slightly  damaged  copies,  which  you  may  have  at  $1.50 
per  copy.  (Postage  paid  by  us.) 

We  repeat,  these  books  are  so  slightly  damaged  (in  the  fly  leaves) 
that  many  would  not  discover  it.  They  are  in  all  other  respects  the 
regular  $4.00  books.  We  knew  that  many  of  you  would  need  and 
want  this  valuable  book;  hence  we  purchased  this  entire  lot.  Order 
soon  that  you  may  the  sooner  have  the  benefit  of  this  helper. 
Several  may  order  together  if  they  choose,  but  please  order  only  for 

readers  of  the  paper,  at  present.  If  any  remain  after  our  readers  have 
been  supplied,  they  will  be  offered  to  the  public. 

Any  one  purchasing  one  of  these,  may,  if  not  satisfactory,  return  it 
in  good  order  within  seven  days  after  receiving,  and  we  will  refund 
his  money. 

page  2 


Every  one  in  studying  the  Bible  should  have  a  concordance.  One 
of  the  best,  recently  published  is  "Young's  Analytical 
Concordance."  It  can  be  had  of  book-sellers  in  all  large  towns.  If 
any  cannot  thus  obtain  it,  we  can  purchase  it  for  you  here.  The 
wholesale  price,  bound  in  sheep  $3.80,  in  cloth  $3.00,  by  mail- 
postage  prepaid.  By  express  50  cts.  less.  All  who  can  afford  it 
should  have  some  kind  of  a  concordance. 

R347  :  page  2 


Paul,  an  Apostle  of  Christ  Jesus,  through  God's  will,  to  those 
saints  who  are  in  Ephesus,  even  to  believers  in  Christ  Jesus-favor 
to  you  and  peace  from  God  our  Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus 

Blessed  be  that  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  has  blessed  us 
with  every  spiritual  blessing  in  the  heavenlies  by  Christ,  even  as  he 
chose  us  in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  might 
be  holy  and  blameless  in  his  presence;  having  in  love,  previously 
marked  us  out  for  sonship  through  Christ  Jesus  for  himself, 
according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will  to  the  praise  of  his 
glorious  beneficence,  with  which  he  graciously  favored  us  in  the 
beloved  One.  By  whom,  through  his  blood,  we  possess  the 
redemption— the  forgiveness  of  offences— according  to  the  opulence 
of  his  favor,  which  he  caused  to  overflow  towards  us,  in  all  wisdom 
and  intelligence,  having  made  known  to  us  the  secret  of  his  will, 
according  to  his  own  benevolent  design  which  he  previously 
purposed  in  Himself  in  regard  to,  an  administration  of  the  fullness 
of  the  appointed  times,  to  re-unite  all  things  under  one  head,  even 
under  the  Anointed  One;-the  things  in  the  heavens,  and  the  things 
on  the  earth-under  him;  by  whom  also  we  obtained  an  inheritance, 
having  been  previously  marked  out  according  to  a  design  of  him 
who  is  operating  all  things  agreeably  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  will; 
in  order  that  we  might  be  for  a  praise  of  his  glory- we  who  had  a 
prior  hope  in  the  Anointed  One."— Paul's  Letter  to  the  Ephesians 
(Eph.  1:1-12,  Diaglott). 

R347  :  page  2 


Both  are  promised  us:  "In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation,  but 
in  me  ye  may  have  peace,"  said  Jesus.  (John  16:33.)  Do  you  have 
any  tribulation?  Yes?  Then  make  sure  that  it  does  not  arise  from 
natural  causes.  Possibly  you  are  being  paid  back  in  your  own  coin- 
possibly  you  deserve  the  tribulation  which  you  receive.  If  so,  be 
diligent  to  repent  and  reform.  Let  none  of  you  suffer  as  an  evil  doer; 
yet  if  any  man  suffer  as  a  Christian,  let  him  not  be  ashamed. 
"Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and  persecute  you,  and 
say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you  FALSELY,  for  my  sake,"  said 
Jesus.  "Rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad,  for  great  is  your  reward  in 
heaven. "  So  then,  if  we  suffer  for  the  cause  of  Christ  and  His  word, 
we  should  thank  God  and  take  courage,  and  remember  that  by  the 
sharing  in  His  sufferings,  our  future  reward  is  secured.  If  we  suffer 
with  Him,  we  shall  reign  with  Him,  said  Paul. 

Sufferings  in  the  present  time,  for  the  truth's  sake,  we  are  to  reckon 
a  part  of  our  wages,  and  all  who  think  they  are  running  for  the 
heavenly  prize  of  our  high  calling,  should  look  for  these  wages  as  a 
proof  that  they  are  so  running  as  to  obtain  that  prize.  (1  Cor.  9:24.) 
Do  you  experience  but  little  or  none  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ 
now?  Do  you  begin  to  count  the  time  of  suffering  over,  and  are  you 
building  your  hopes  on  the  fact  that  in  times  past  you  suffered  a 
little  for  Christ's  sake?  That  is  a  serious  mistake;  it  is  one  of  the 
devices  of  your  adversary  to  put  to  sleep  the  saints  of  God,  saying 
peace,  peace,  while  we  are  yet  in  the  enemy's  country.  It  is  the  fatal 
error  with  which  he  has  lulled  the  nominal  church  to  sleep,  from 
whose  condition  we  have  just  escaped.  Jesus  and  Paul  ran  and 
suffered  to  the  very  end  of  the  race,  and  Jesus  said  that  the  disciple 
or  follower  is  not  above  his  Lord  and  teacher;  that  if  they  called  the 
master  the  prince  of  devils,  they  would  call  the  disciples  devils. 
"Whosoever  will  live  Godly  shall  suffer. " 

Ne'er  think  the  victory  won, 
Nor  lay  thine  armor  down: 
The  work  of  faith  will  not  be  done 
Till  thou  obtain  thy  crown. " 

Then,  beloved,  if  you  do  not  suffer  you  have  good  cause  for  fear 
that  you  are  not  living  up  to  your  covenant  —that  you  are  not 
confessing  Him  and  His  word  before  men  by  word  or  act  as  you 
should  do.  If  this  is  the  case  you  are  not  overcoming  the  world,  but 
are  being  overcome  and  silenced  by  the  world.  Of  such,  Jesus  said: 
He  that  is  ashamed  of  me  and  my  words,  in  this  adulterous  and 
sinful  generation,  of  Him  will  I  be  ashamed  before  my  Father  and 
before  the  holy  angels.  The  present  generation  (church)  is 
adulterous  in  that  it  is  mixed  up  with  and  united  to  the  world,  while 
claiming  to  be  betrothed  to  Christ.  Under  such  circumstances  it 
requires  grace  and  strength  to  rebuke  the  Harlot  mother  or 

daughters,  and  to  declare  boldly  for  the  true  Bridegroom's  rights 
and  his  words.  But  all  who  are  thus  ashamed  of  Him  cannot  be  a 
part  of  His  Bride.  He  is  not  ashamed  of  her.  Yes,  if  faithful,  you 
may  expect  it.  "In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation";  and  you  may 
expect  it  to  come  as  it  has  always  done— through  the  world's  church- 
-the  nominal  systems.  Thus  Jesus  and  the  apostles  and  the  early 
reformers  all  found  it,  and  thus  some  of  us  find  it  to-day. 

But  it  is  not  tribulation  only,  which  we  are  to  get,  though  that  is  all 
we  expect  of  the  world.  No,  Jesus  says,  in  him  we  may  have  peace. 
We  may  have  both  the  tribulation  and  the  peace  at  the  same  time. 
We  get  a  peace  which  so  overbalances  the  tribulations,  that  we  may 
say,  we  reckon  the  present  afflictions  and  scorns  of  the  world  as 
light  indeed,  when  weighed  with  the  hopes  of  coming  glory  on 
which  our  peace  is  builded. 

Do  any  of  the  faithful  in  tribulation  for  Christ's  sake  yet  lack  the 
peace?  It  is  because  you  lack  faith  to  lay  hold  of  the  promises— the 
exceeding  great  and  precious  promises  made  to  those  who  take  up 
their  cross  and  follow  in  His  footsteps-  suffering  with  him.  To  such 
we  would  say: 

Soul,  then  know  thy  full  salvation; 
Rise  o'er  sin,  and  fear  and  care; 
Joy  to  find  in  every  station 
Something  still  to  do  or  bear. 

Think  what  spirit  dwells  within  thee; 
Think  what  Father's  smiles  are  thine; 
Think  that  Jesus  died  to  win  thee; 
IChild  of  Heaven,  cans't  thou  repine? 

R348  :  page  3 

But  if  you  have  peace  without  the  suffering,  while  all  men  speak 
well  of  you,  BEWARE!  That  is  the  peace  of  a  sleep  in  which  one 
dreams  that  he  is  filled  and  crowned  and  awakes  to  find  himself 
empty.  That  is  the  peace  of  a  dead  calm  on  the  ocean: 

Blest  be  the  sorrow,  kind  the  storm, 
That  drives  us  nearer  home. 

Unless  you  get  your  vessel  into  the  winds,  and  be  tossed  about  on  a 
tempestuous  sea,  you  may  never  reach  the  port  for  which  you  set 
out.  Hence  we  say  to  some,  Beware!  to  other,  Take  courage!  and  to 
all  we  repeat  the  words  of  Jesus:  "Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I 
will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life. " 

Sure  we  must  fight,  if  we  would  reign. 
Increase  our  courage,  Lord; 
We'll  bear  the  cross,  endure  the  pain, 
Supported  by  thy  word. " 

R348  :  page  3 


O  sacred  union  with  the  Perfect  Mind! 
Transcendent  bliss,  which  Thou  alone  canst  give. 
How  blest  are  they  this  Pearl  of  price  who  find, 
And  dead  to  earth,  have  learned  in  Thee  to  live. 

And  thus  while  dead  to  human  hopes  I  lie, 
Lost  and  forever  lost,  to  all  but  Thee: 
My  happy  soul  since  it  hast  learned  to  die, 
Hath  found  new  life  in  Thine  infinity. 

With  joy  we  learn  this  lesson  of  the  Cross, 
And  tread  the  toilsome  way  which  Jesus  trod; 
And  counting  present  life  and  all  things  loss, 
We  find  in  human  death,  the  life  of  God. 


R348  :  page  3 


The  Sabbath  Advocate,  in  an  article  opposing  our  views  relative  to 
the  personal  presence  of  Jesus  unseen,  during  the  "harvest"  or  end 
of  this  age,  in  a  recent  issue  said: 

"Some  try  to  make  it  appear  against  our  view  of  the  personal 
coming  of  Christ  by  saying  that  the  Greek  word  from  which  the 
word  coming  is  translated  is  parousia,  which  means  presence,  and 
is  sometimes  so  rendered,  even  in  the  common  version.  But  this  is 
an  extraneous  or  overdone  effort,  for  when  the  word  parousia  is 
used  with  reference  to  the  Savior's  coming  it  has  the  understood 
meaning  of  presence  after  having  come;  so  when  the  coming  of 
Christ  is  expressed  by  the  word  parousia,  it  means  his  presence 
after  his  having  come;  so  it  implies  his  personal  and  actual  coming 
first  in  order  to  have  his  presence. " 

We  admire  the  candor  of  the  above  statement.  We  could  not  ask  to 
have  it  better  stated.  The  writer  admits  our  claim  that  parousia 
signifies  presence,  and  always  so  when  used  in  connection  with 
Jesus'  second  coming.  But  he  evidently  thinks  that  he  quite 
overthrows  our  argument  when  he  says:  "It  means  his  PRESENCE 
after  having  come. "  Why,  brother,  that  is  what  presence  always 
means;  it  is  for  this  reason  that  we  insist  that  the  word  coming  is  an 
improper  translation  of  the  Greek  word  parousia.  Coming  signifies 
an  incomplete  action-if  Jesus  is  coming  then  he  has  not  arrived;  if 
he  has  arrived  he  cannot  longer  be  said  to  be  coming,  but  to  be 
present;  hence  the  force  and  importance  attaching  to  the  word 
parousia.  The  difficulty  and  hindrance  of  many  in  the  appreciation 
of  this  word  lies  in  their  preconceived  idea  that  presence  always 
implies  physical  sight.  Suppose  your  room  were  filled  with  gas;  as 
you  enter,  your  physical  sight  could  discern  nothing,  but  the 

presence  of  the  gas  would  become  known  to  you  by  the  sense  of 
smell.  You  might  discern  the  presence  of  a  friend  by  the  sense  of 
hearing,  though  entirely  deprived  of  the  sense  of  sight;  or  you  might 
know  of  his  presence  if  informed  by  good  authority  in  which  you 
have  confidence  or  faith. 

Jesus  manifests  his  presence  now,  to  some  of  us;  not  to  our  natural 
organs  of  sight,  hearing  or  smelling,  but  to  the  spiritual  eye  and  ear 
of  faith.  God  speaks  to  us  through  His  Word  about  our  Lord's 
presence,  just  as  he  tells  us  about  all  other  spiritual  things.  If  we 
have  the  hearing  of  faith,  and  walk  by  faith  and  not  by  sight,  we 
may  know  of  the  Lord's  presence  thus,  just  as  surely  as  we  can 
know  of  the  crown  of  life  promised.  If  we  have  the  eye  of  faith  we 
can  look  about  us  and  see  the  very  things  now  transpiring  which 
God's  Word  assures  us  will  take  place  in  the  presence  of  the  Son  of 
Man.  Thus,  by  two  lines  of  proof,  we  may  know:  First,  The  positive 
statements  of  the  prophets,  and  teachings  of  the  Law  shadows. 
Second,  The  fulfillment  of  things  now  as  foretold  would  be  in  his 
presence.  The  character  of  this  evidence  proves  also  that  only  the 
faithful  watchmen  —the  little  flock-will  be  able  to  receive  it,  until 
he  is  revealed  in  judgments  upon  the  nations. 

Let  us  look  at  some  of  the  texts  in  which  parousia  (presence) 
occurs,  and  let  them  speak  for  themselves:  remembering,  that  as  the 
"devil  goeth  about"  "up  and  down  on  the  earth,"  unseen  during  the 
Gospel  Age,  so  the  new  Prince  or  ruler  of  the  world  will  be  present 
and  active  and  unseen  during  the  Millennial  Age.  Present  as  the 
angels  have  been  during  the  Gospel  Age-(Heb.  1:14)—  yet  like 
them  also  unseen  and  unseeable  to  the  natural  eye  except  by  a 
miracle.  The  reason  of  this  similarity  between  our  Lord,  angels  and 
devils  is,  that  they  are  spiritual  beings  and  not  human.  Let  us 
remember  that  though  we  have  known  Jesus  after  the  flesh— as  a 
man— yet  now  know  him  so  no  more,  but  as  the  perfected  NEW 
CREATURE-the  express  image  of  the  Father's  person,  whom  no 
man  hath  seen  nor  can  see.  Heb.  1:3  and  1  Tim.  6:16. 

One  illustration  of  presence  and  power,  manifest  only  by  effects,  is 
Electricity.  It  is  present  in  that  telegraph  wire,  and  carries  a 
message  with  rapidity  and  force.  Your  eye  sees  nothing,  but  put 
forth  your  hand,  touch  the  wire,  interrupt  its  course,  and  you  will 
know  of  its  presence  and  power.  Again,  the  same  invisible  fluid, 
brought  into  contact  with  a  "carbon"  produces  an  "Electric  light. " 
Again,  the  same  invisible  electric  fluid  unbridled  in  the  clouds,  we 
call  lightning  because,  under  certain  circumstances,  it  produces  a 
flash  of  light.  It  is  there  present,  and  is  the  same  fluid,  and  has  the 
same  latent  force  before  the  flash  indicated  its  presence  and 
demonstrated  its  power. 

This  is  one  of  the  illustrations  used  by  our  Lord  to  bring  us  to 
understand  how  he  will  be  present  in  the  end  of  the  Gospel  Age.  He 
says  (Matt.  24:27)  that  if  any  shall  attempt  to  define  a  location,  and 
say  he  is  here  in  such  a  house,  or  in  yonder  desert,  believe  it  not.  He 
will  come  in  no  such  way— but  "as  the  lightning  shall  also  the 

presence  (parousia)  of  the  Son  of  Man  be."  Not— he  will  come  like 
the  lightning,  but  he  will  be  like  the  lightning  after  he  has  arrived 
and  is  present.  Luke  17:24  puts  it  yet  more  forcibly,  saying:  "As  the 
lightning  that  lighteneth"  (it  is  the  electric  fluid  that  lighteneth  or 
causes  the  flash;  then  let  us  read:  "As  the  electric  fluid  which 
causes  flashes  of  light).  shall  also  the  Son  of  Man  BE  in  His 
day."  He  will  be  present  in  power  and  force,  invisible,  except  as  his 
judgments  flashing  out  upon  the  corrupt  systems  of  earth  (State  and 
Church)  shall  overturn  and  destroy  them. 

Thus,  as  we  have  heretofore  pointed  out,  the  Lord  says  he  cometh 
with  clouds— a  great  time  of  trouble.  The  governments  of  earth 
never  saw  so  many  black,  heavy  clouds.  In  every  kingdom  the 
rulers  and  the  ruled  are  fast  approaching  open  rupture,  in  which  the 
storm  will  be  clearly  recognizable.  The  lightning  force  will  be 
found  against  the  "rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world"  (Eph  6:12), 
bringing  light  and  knowledge  to  the  poor,  degraded  and  often 
oppressed  subjects,  thus  preparing  them  for  the  new  Prince  of  the 
power  of  the  air  (spiritual  power)-the  Christ-and  for  a  better 
earthly  government  under  the  rule  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob,  and  all 
the  prophets -raised  to  human  perfection. 

Already  the  light  is  flashing  upon  the  waking  ones  in  the  church. 
They  can  see  the  light  shining  from  the  present  Lord,  making 
manifest  various  things  which,  during  the  darkness  of  this  Gospel 
night,  might  have  been  before  unnoticed-unfolding  in  a  wonderful 
manner  flash  by  flash  the  beauties  of  his  Word.  The  clouds  are 
gathering  and  the  storm  must  soon  burst,  which  shall,  by  its  loud, 
crashing  thunder  awaken  one  by  one  the  sleeping— those  at  ease  in 
Zion.  Thank  God  for  that,  even  though  they  awake  to  find 
themselves  in  terror  in  the  storm.  The  Millennial  morn  is  already 
here,  but  it  is  early-not  yet  light  except  to  the  prospective  waking, 
watching  Bride,  who  receives  the  light  of  the  Morning  Star.  (2  Peter 
1:19;  Rev.  22:16.)  It  will  be  some  time  before  sunrise,  and  the 
weeping  must  endure  for  the  night,  but  joy  cometh  in  the  morning. 
When  the  sun  of  righteousness  shall  arise  with  healing  in  his  wings 
he  will  turn  their  mourning  into  dancing,  and  put  off  their  sackcloth 
and  gird  them  with  gladness.  Psa.  30. 

Matt.  24:37  says:  "As  the  days  of  Noah  were,  so  shall  also  the 
presence  (parousia)  of  the  Son  of  Man  be. "  This  informs  us  that  we 
may  expect  here  in  the  end  of  this  age, 

R349  :  page  3 

during  the  PRESENCE  of  Jesus,  a  similarity  to  Noah's  time  before 
the  flood.  Now,  note  closely  and  see  what  resemblance  will  exist. 
The  clear  statement  is,  that  as  in  Noah's  day,  the  people  did  not 
know  of  the  coming  flood,  and  did  not  believe  in  such  a  thing,  so 
when  our  Lord  is  present  they  will  not  know  and  will  not  be  aware 
of  the  impending  deluge  of  trouble.  As  then  they  knew  not,  but 
attended  to  the  ordinary  affairs  of  life,  so  here  and  now,  people 
know  not  of  Christ's  presence.  They  complain  of  us  for  arousing  the 

slumbering  church  by  saying  that  Jesus  is  here,  and  that  the  testing 
and  trial  is  now  begun  at  the  house  of  God,  and  that  the  nominal, 
sectarian  institutions  are  even  now  spued  from  his  mouth  (Rev. 
3:16),  and  the  true  children  of  God  called  out.  The  parallel  passage 
in  Luke  17:26  says:  "As  it  was  in  the  days  of  Noah  so  shall  it  be 
also  in  the  days  (in  the  presence)  of  the  Son  of  Man." 

Do  we  find  that  with  the  brighter  shining  truth  our  hearts  are  being 
established-our  faith  well  founded  and  settled?  If  so,  it  is  just  what 
Paul  expected.  He  wrote  to  the  end  that  our  hearts  might  be 
established  "unblamable  in  holiness  before  God,  even  our  Father  at 
the  PRESENCE  (parousia)  of  our  Lord."  1  Thes.  3:13. 

Peter  tells  us  of  some  who,  at  the  present  time,  would  deny  that 
there  is  such  a  promise  as  we  have  just  pointed  out,  viz. :  that  Jesus 
would  be  present  while  all  things  would  continue  as  they  were— the 
World  eating,  drinking,  planting,  etc.,  unconscious  of  his  presence. 
He  says:  "There  shall  come  in  the  last  days  [of  this  age]  scoffers 
walking  after  their  own  lusts  [desires-plans]  and  saying,  Where  is 
the  promise  of  his  presence?  for  since  the  fathers  fell  asleep  all 
things  continue  as  they  were  from  the  beginning  of  the  creation.  2 
Peter  3:4.  Thus  we  see  that  there  must  needs  be  just  such  scoffing  in 
the  days  of  Jesus  as  was  in  the  days  of  Noah.  Ye  overcoming, 
covenant-keeping  saints,  lift  up  your  heads,  your  redemption 
draweth  nigh.  At  his  presence  he  first  inspects  his  household  and 
rewards  his  faithful,  saying:  Thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few 
things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things;  and  then  he 
chastises  his  enemies.  The  inspection  is  now  in  progress;  soon  the 
new  rulers  will  be  made  manifest,  shining  forth  as  the  Sun  in  the 
kingdom  of  their  Father.  Brother,  sister,  seek  with  all  diligence  to 
make  your  election  sure.  Study  to  show  thyself  approved  unto  God, 
and  be  not  only  a  student,  but  a  doer  of  his  will. 

R349  :  page  3 


"Sanctify  the  Lord  God  in  your  hearts,  and  be  ready  always  to  give 
an  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  you  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is 
in  you,  with  meekness  and  fear. " 

Let  us  notice  in  this  passage  some  things  in  connection  with  our 
hope.  And  while  we  give  our  principal  attention  to  things  relating  to 
it,  let  us  not  overlook  the  importance  of  sanctifying  the  Lord  God  in 
our  hearts,  that  is,  set  apart  and  "make  the  means  of  holiness."  Let 
Him  be  the  sacred  presence  to  whom  we  shall,  bring  all  the  issues 
of  the  heart,  and  the  pattern  to  which  we  shall  make  our  whole  life 
and  character  conform.  As  we  are  reasonable  beings,  we  should  use 
our  reason  for  God-given  purposes,  notwithstanding  that  the  "wise 
and  prudent"  assume  to  monopolize  the  freedom  of  its  use. 

It  is  but  reasonable  to  suppose  that  men  will  ask  us  a  reason  of  the 
hope  that  is  in  us,  especially  as  we  are  supposed  by  many,  to  have 
such  a  peculiar  hope.  It  may  not  be  amiss,  then,  first  to  state  what 
hope  in  general  is,  and  then  what  our  hope  in  particular  is;  after 
which  we  will  give  a  reason  for  entertaining  such  a  hope. 

Hope,  in  general,  looks  to  the  future  for  some  good,  with,  at  least, 
some  expectation  of  attaining  it,  or  with  the  belief  that  it  is 
attainable.  It  presupposes  that  the  present  position,  condition,  or 
whatever,  is  undesirable. 

For  our  present  purpose,  we  will  assume  what  is  an  obvious  fact, 
that  the  condition  of  the  world  and  of  man  is  one  that  it  is  not 
desirable  to  have  continue  forever.  The  pains,  and  groans,  and  tears, 
and  dying  struggles,  the  separation  and  estrangement  of  friends,  the 
sufferings  caused  by  ignorance  and  wickedness;  all  are  good  and 
sufficient  reasons  for  dissatisfactions  and  causes  of  unrest.  But  we 
have  hope. 

When  we  look  about  us  and  see  how  selfish  man  is,  without  the 
knowledge  and  love  of  God,  as  the  majority  are;  when  we  see 
human  beings  come  into  the  world  diseased  from  the  first, 
physically  and  morally,  and  environed  with  evil  influences,  borne 
down  with  a  load  of  woe  too  great  to  stand  upright  under,  and 
finally  sinking  under  its  weight  and  disappearing  in  death;  when,  on 
account  of  this  accumulation  of  individual  distress  and  misery 
society  becomes  foul  and  corrupt,  breeding  moral  pestilence,  and 
growing  "worse  and  worse;"  when,  on  account  of  all  this 
aggregated  evil,  governments  become  weak  and  tottering,  when 
wide-spread  ruin  seems  to  be  inevitable  and  certain,  when  all  hearts 
fail  and  all  cheeks  pale,  when  skeptics  speculate,  and  many 
professing  Christians  doubt,  and  all,  most  all,  are  perplexed;  when 
the  "whole  creation  groaneth"  under  the  effects  of  the  curse  of  sin 
we  have  hope. 

Our  hope  is  that  the  curse  of  sin  will  be  removed,  that  the  reign  of 

R349  :  page  4 

evil  will  come  to  an  end;  that  governments  now  under  the  control  of 
the  powers  of  darkness,  shall  be  brought  under  the  sway  of  the 
Prince  of  Peace;  that  where  evil,  in  all  its  hideous  forms  now  holds 
carnival,  righteousness  and  peace  shall  have  dominion;  that  all 
hearts  shall  be  made  glad;  that  the  crooked  shall  be  made  straight, 
and  the  rough  places  smooth. 

We  have  hope  that  not  only  the  living  of  this  or  the  succeeding  age 
shall  see  this  condition  of  things,  but  that  all  who  have  ever  lived 
shall  see  it  together. 

That  a  great  jubilee  shall  come,  and  all  men  shall  be  set  free  from 
the  captivity  of  death. 

We  have  hope  that  the  earth  itself  shall  feel  the  change,  and  that 
instead  of  thorns  and  thistles  and  poisonous  plants,  healthful 
productions  and  life-giving  fruits  shall  take  their  place. 

We  have  a  hope  that  to  insure  all  that  and  make  it  permanent  and 
lasting,  God  will  establish  a  government  in  the  heavens  which  shall 
rule  over  all  in  truth  and  righteousness,  that  this  government  shall 
so  thoroughly  bring  under  subjection  every  hitherto  evil  and 
turbulent  element,  in  fact  melt  them,  that  men  will  have  no  use  for 
instruments  of  death,  but  shall  fashion  them  into  instruments  of 
agriculture  and  the  useful  arts. 

We  believe  that  the  ministers  of  that  government  are  being 
disciplined  and  educated  for  this  high  and  important  work  now,  and 
that  this  is  the  principal  work  which  the  Almighty  is  accomplishing 
in  this  world  or  age;  that  this  special  work  is  about  complete,  and 
that  soon  the  new  arrangement  and  order  of  things  will  commence, 
and  that  when  fully  inaugurated,  all  men  will  know  what  is  duty 
and  be  able  to  perform  it,  having  all  hindrances,  such  as  hereditary 
taint,  and  evil  surroundings  removed;  man  will  be  free  to  do  the 
will  of  God,  and  from  past  experience  with  evil,  willing  to  do  it, 
that  this  will  be  the  rule  at  least;  that  the  rulers  in  this  government 
will  be  composed  of  such  as  have  been  men,  but  who  through 
sanctification  of  the  spirit,  and  knowledge  of,  and  belief  of  the 
truth,  came  into  the  possession  of  power,  or  privilege  to  become 
"SONS  OF  GOD,"  "NEW  CREATURES,"  proper  instruments  with 
which  God  is  to  accomplish  His  grand  and  glorious  designs  for  the 
sons  of  men  in  the  ages  to  come. 

Now  we  know  this  is  hoping  a  great  deal,  but  we  are  "ready 
always"  to  give  "a  reason"  of  this  hope  "with  meekness  and  fear," 
(fear  lest  we  become  a  castaway). 

First,  then,  we  will  give  briefly  our  reason  for  believing  the  Bible  to 
be  the  word  of  God,  for  upon  it  all  our  other  reason  of  hope  is 

Certain  Jews,  called  prophets,  without  knowing  what  was  in  the 
future,  undertook  to  tell  a  long  time  beforehand  what  would  come 
to  pass.  If  they  had  been  disposed  to  gratify  a  selfish  or  ambitious 
feeling,  of  course  (supposing  that  they  could  prophecy  at  all,  with 
such  a  nature)  their  prophecies  would  be  the  foretelling  of  events 
which  they  wished  to  have  come  to  pass;  whereas,  much  of  the 
burden  of  prophecy  is  of  a  nature  not  at  all  in  accord  with  the  spirit 
of  the  Jew,  and  of  such  a  nature  that  when  it  did  come  to  pass  it  was 
rejected  by  the  Jews. 

That  their  utterances,  many,  many  years  before  were  strikingly 
fulfilled,  we  shall  presently  show.  We  believe  and  assume  that  the 
general  character  of  these  men  was  good,  as  men,  that  "holy  men  of 
God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  —2  Peter  1:21. 
But  God,  knowing  "what  was  in  man,"  and  how  liable  poor  human 
nature  is  to  warp  and  distort  things  to  conform  to  its  own 
understanding,  did  not  commit  all  these  sacred  things  to  their 

understanding,  for  they  did  not  understand  their  own  utterances  at 
the  time,  see  Dan.  12:8;  Zech  4:5,  and  1  Peter  1:10,11,12. 

Then,  too  many  of  their  prophecies,  not  being  in  accord  with  the 
hope  of  the  Jews,  could  not  have  been  written  to  gratify  their 
ambition.  If  the  prophecies  had  been  uttered  in  accord  with  the 
spirit  and  expectation  of  the  Jews,  nothing,  we 

R350  :  page  4 

may  well  assume,  would  have  been  said  about  the  humiliation  of 
Christ,  nothing  about  the  ignominious  character  of  His  sufferings 
and  death. 

One  thing  is  certain,  Christ  was  rejected  by  the  Jews  when  he  did 
come,  and  this  was  also  foretold.-  Isaiah  53:2,3;  John  1:10,11. — 
and.  put  to  death  by  them  because  he  was  not  acceptable  to  them. 

That  such  a  man  did  live  and  die,  that  such  a  man  was  "born  in 
Bethlehem  of  Judea,  in  the  days  of  Herod  the  king; "  that  He  did 
strikingly  fulfill  the  predictions  made  hundreds  of  years  before 
concerning  such  a  character,  we  think  very  few,  if  any,  will  be 
found,  who  are  informed  on  the  subject,  that  will  deny  it. 

How  marvelously  he  fills  the  picture  drawn  in  the  53d  chapter  of 
Isaiah,  and  in  the  latter  part  of  the  9th  chapter  of  Daniel,  also  in 
Isaiah  7:14,  and  61:1;  and  in  Jeremiah  31:22,  and  Hosea  6:2.  This 
last  we  understand  to  have,  like  many  of  the  prophecies  (and  that  is 
evidently  one  reason  why  they  were  not  better  understood  by  the 
prophets  themselves  and  by  the  Jews)  a  double  signification,  that 
one  phase  of  this  prophecy  applied  to  Christ  in  person,  and  that  has 
been  fulfilled  in  His  resurrection,  and  is  the  pledge  that  the  other 
phase  of  it  will  be  fulfilled  in  subsequent  resurrections.  These 
passages  referred  to,  we  believe  to  have  been  fulfilled  already,  and 
are  a  reason  for  our  hope,  in  that  we  believe  the  Bible. 

Now,  let  us  notice,  briefly,  how  signally  prophecy  has  been  fulfilled 
in  regard  to  the  Jews  themselves.  From  the  15th  to  the  68th  verse  of 
the  28th  chapter  of  Isaiah,  is  one  of  the  most  marvelous  pictures  of 
the  condition  of  the  Jews  which  has  had  and  is  having  its 
fulfillment,  that  the  mind  can  conceive.  Also  in  Jer.  34:17. 

These,  with  many  other  prophecies  relating  to  the  Jews,  have  had 
their  fulfillment,  and  so  wonderful  are  they  that  the  Jews,  some  of 
them  at  least,  acknowledge  it  now— they  have  done  so  in 
conversation  we  have  had.  We  understand  that  nearly  all  the 
prophecies  relating  to  the  downfall  of  the  Jews  have  been  fulfilled, 
and  that  those  relating  to  their  rise  and  establishment  remain  to  be 
fulfilled,  and  really  are  beginning  to  be  fulfilled. 

Thus  far  we  see,  and  it  is  "the  substance  (foundation)  of  things 
hoped  for,  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen. "  Without  dwelling 
further  upon  the  truth  of  the  Bible  we  shall  assume  that  it  is  the 
word  of  God,  and  found  our  hope  upon  it;  this  we  are  satisfied  to 
do.  Let  us  examine  our  hope  then  that  the  condition  of  the  world  of 

mankind  will  be  improved.  But  first,  there  must  be  a  universal 
desire  for  a  change.  Many  have  that  desire  now,  but  many  have  no 
such  desire,  they  are  satisfied  with  it  as  it  is;  "their  eyes  stand  out 
with  fatness,"  they  have  all  they  wish,  but  the  oppressed  of  all 
nations  now  long  for  a  change;  but  we  understand  from  the  Word, 
that  the  present  governing  power  will  become  so  burdensome,  and 
so  inefficient,  and  incapable  of  promoting  the  happiness  of 
mankind,  and  really  so  conducive  to  evil  that  all  men  will  clamor 
for  its  overthrow  and  desire  its  removal.  Already  this  condition  of 
things  begins  to  be  manifest.  Already,  agencies  for  the  overthrow  of 
governments  are  taking  on  organized  forms  and  making  themselves 
felt,  to  the  dismay  of  kings  and  peoples.  But  the  agencies  which  are 
being  put  in  such  active  operation  for  the  overthrow  of  the  present 
governing  power,  are  themselves  so  full  of  evil,  that  instead  of 
bettering  the  condition  of  mankind,  they  will  only  make  it  worse, 
until  the  whole  world  will  be  satisfied  that  the  wisdom  of  man  is 
folly,  and  will  long  for  a  king  who  shall  reign  in  righteousness. 

We  think  that  the  rapid  increase  of  moral  corruption  (now  so 
apparent  to  those  who  are  "looking")  will  quickly  ripen  the  harvest 
of  iniquity  that  is  now  so  nearly  matured,  and  culminate  the  general 
ruin  in  a  comparatively  short  time,  and  that  then  "the  desire  of  all 
nations  shall  come. "-Hag.  2:7. 

That  the  condition  of  things  generally  will  grow  more  distressful 
and  appalling  until  the  world  shall  be  tired  out,  "dissolved, "  (be 
"burned  up")  with  the  legitimate  result  of  sinful  rule.  (God  permits 
the  "fire  of  his  jealousy, "  to  turn  the  hearts  of  men  to  himself.) 

That  Satan  is  now  permitted  to  rule,  see  John  14:30;  Eph  6:12,  and 
2:2,  also  Joel  3:9-16.  "Proclaim  ye  this  among  the  gentiles  (nations) 
prepare  war,  wake  up  the  mighty  men,  let  all  the  men  of  war  draw 
near,  let  them  come  up,  beat  your  plowshares  into  swords  and  your 
pruning-hooks  into  spears,"  &c.  "My  determination  is  to  gather  the 
nations,  that  I  may  assemble  the  kingdoms,  to  pour  upon  them  mine 
indignation,  even  all  my  fierce  anger,  (the  natural  result  of  sin,)  for 
all  the  earth  shall  be  devoured  with  the  fire  of  my  jealousy.  "-Zeph. 

See  Isa.  13:6-12  and  Zeph.  1:14-18.  Read  carefully,  and  may  the 
Lord  give  thee  understanding.  Should  some  one  say:  "But  these 
prophecies  are  concerning  Judah  and  Israel,"  &c,  we  should 
answer:  God's  "wrath  is  revealed  from  heaven  against  all 
ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  of  men,"  and  it  is  evident  that 
when  the  prophetic  eye  was  opened,  the  prophet  saw  in  rapid 
succession  God's  dealings  with  sin  and  iniquity  clear  through  to  the 
end  of  his  indignation,  and  recorded  it  in  that  mystic  way:  and  it 
requires  the  same  spirit  in  the  minds  of  the  readers  to  understand 
that  rested  upon  the  minds  of  those  who  wrote.  The  light  that  shines 
out  from  prophetic  utterances  is  only  recognized  by  the  eye  of  faith; 
for  "none  of  the  wicked  shall  understand,  but  the  wise  (but  not 
according  to  the  wisdom  of  this  world)  shall  understand. "  Dan. 

This  is  some  of  our  "scriptural  reasons"  for  believing  that  a  time  of 
trouble  will  precede  a  time  of  righteous  rule  and  restoration 
(regeneration).  Matt.  19:28.  Now,  we  know  this  is  not  the  teaching 
of  the  "wise  and  prudent"  (of  this  world  or  age),  but  God  says  he 
will  "bring  to  nothing  the  understanding  of  the  prudent,  and  these 
things  are  hid  "from  the  wise  and  prudent."  1  Cor.  1:19;  Matt. 
11:25.  We  know  that  we  who  hold  these  views  are  nothing, 
according  to  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  not  having  "even  a  name," 
but  God  has  said  he  will  take  the  "things  which  are  not  to  bring  to 
naught  things  that  are,  that  no  flesh  should  glory  in  his  presence. "  1 
Cor.  1:28,29. 

Now,  the  wise  (of  this  world)  say  the  world  is  growing  better  and 
better.  Let  us  look  at  that  for  a  moment  and  see  if  there  are  no 
indications  of  storm. 

We  will  ask  the  questions,  and  you  can  answer  them  for  yourselves. 
Can  men  leave  their  buildings  open  now  more  safely  than  formerly? 
Are  there  less  locks  and  safes  sold?  Is  there  less  murder  and 
bloodshed  than  usual?  Are  there  fewer  prisons  and  convicts,  less 
theft  and  arson?  Are  the  instruments  of  war  fewer  and  less 
formidable,  are  there  less  revolvers  sold?  Do  men,  by  their  actions, 
show  that  they  love  each  other  better  than  formerly?  Do  they 
legislate  to  benefit  the  poor  more?  Do  capitalists  make  it  easier  for 
the  laborer?  Do  they  love  the  laborer  (or  his  labor)  and  give  him  a 
nice,  large  slice  from  their  loaf?  Does  the  laborer  love  the  capitalist, 
and  do  they  work  for  each  other's  interest?  Are  the  churches  purer 
and  better  and  less  worldly,  plainer  and  more  simple,  and  true  and 
good,  so  that  the  worldly  man  is  rebuked  by  their  good  works,  and 
has  he  confidence  more  than  formerly  in  church  members?  Are 
there  no  grasping  monopolies;  if  so,  are  there  less  of  them,  and  are 
they  working  for  the  general  good  of  mankind?  Is  it  real  easy  to  get 
honest,  self-sacrificing  men  to  hold  the  reins  of  government  and 
stand  at  the  helm  of  state?  Are  there  less  "election  frauds"  than 
when  we  were  boys?  Is  purity  and  chastity— but  we  will  go  no 
further  now  in  the  slimy  catalogue.  Let  those  who  think  the  world  is 
growing  better  wade  on  through  the  sickening  pool.  Now,  let  us 
notice  the  scriptural  reasons  for  hoping  that  there  will  be  a  better 
condition  of  things  to  succeed  this.  In  Isaiah,  second  chapter,  we 
read—  but,  says  one,  that  was  "concerning  Judah  and  Jerusalem;" 
yes,  we  know  it  did  concern  them,  and  concerns  them  yet,  and 
concerns  us,  too,  now.  May  the  Lord  give  thee  understanding:  "And 
it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days  that  the  mountain  (government) 
of  the  Lord's  house  shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the  mountains, 
and  shall  be  exalted  above  the  hills  (will  be  the  ruling  power),  and 
all  nations  shall  flow  unto  it,  and  many  people  shall  say,  Come,  let 
us  go  up  to  the  mountain  of  the  Lord,  to  the  house  of  the  God  of 
Jacob;  and  He  will  teach  us  of  His  way,  and  we  will  walk  in  his 
paths,  for  out  of  Zion  (glorified)  shall  go  forth  THE  LAW,  and  the 
word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem, "  and  "He  shall  judge  among 
many  nations,  and  shall  rebuke  many  people;  and  they  shall  beat 
their  swords  into  plowshares  and  their  spears  into  pruning  hooks, 

nation  shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  learn 
war  any  more."  "In  that  day  I  will  make  a  covenant  for  them  with 
the  beasts  of  the  field  and  with  the  fowls  of  heaven,  and  with  the 
creeping  things  of  the  ground;  and  I  will  break  the  bow  and  the 
sword  and  the  battle  out  of  the  earth,  and  will 

R350  :  page  5 

make  them  to  lie  down  safely."  Hosea  2:18.  See  also  Isa.  11:6-16. 

"And  I  will  come  near  to  judgment;  and  I  will  be  a  swift  witness 
against  the  sorcerers,  and  against  the  adulterers,  and  against  false 
swearers,  and  against  those  that  oppress  the  hireling  in  his  wages, 
the  widow  and  the  fatherless  and  that  turn  aside  the  stranger  from 
his  right,  and  fear  not  me  saith  the  Lord."  Mai.  3:5.  Then  through 
the  judgment  (swift  retribution  of  this  ruling  power)  abroad  in  the 
earth,  they  will  "learn  righteousness."  Isaiah  26:9. 

Does  some  one  say,  "I  wish  I  could  live  when  that  time  comes?" 
You  will,  my  friend,  according  to  our  hope;  for  "the  glory  of  the 
Lord  shall  be  revealed,  and  all  flesh  shall  see  it  together,  for  the 
mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it. "  Isa.  40:5.  Yes,  we  hope  for  the 
World's  "restitution,"  and  why  not  when  it  is  so 

R351  :  page  5 

desirable  and  is  spoken  of  "by  the  mouth  of  His  Holy  Prophets, 
from  of  old."  Acts  3:21  E.D.;  Eze.  16:44,63;  Matt.  11:24,25. 

We  can  come  to  no  other  conclusion  from  these  scriptures  referred 
to,  than  that  the  nations  of  earth,  including  Sodom,  are  to  live  again, 
and  that  when  restored  will  profit  by  past  experience,  and  be 
ashamed  of  it;  that  it  is  the  design  of  our  Heavenly  Father  to  restore, 
through  Christ,  all  that  was  lost  in  Adam;  that  hence  "there  shall  be 
a  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  of  the  unjust,"  Acts 
24:15;  that  this  is  the  age  of  generation,  and  that  the  one  to  follow  is 
the  age  of  regeneration:-Matt.  19:28-that  this  generation  all  die  on 
account  of  Adam's  sin,  but  will  all  live  again  on  account  of  Christ's 
righteousness.  1  Cor.  15:22;-Rom.  5:18,19.  But  not  that  all  will  be 
brought  to  the  same  kind  of  life  finally,  for  those  who  will  give  up 
the  natural  with  Christ  and  fill  up  the  afflictions  which  are  behind, 
shall  be  made  "partakers  of  the  divine  nature. "  That  there  is  clearly 
a  difference  we  can  but  conclude  from  1  Cor.  15:23,48.  Here  Paul 
is  evidently  speaking  of  both  resurrections;  that  is,  of  the  dead,  and 
of  those  "from  among  the  dead,"  though  we  distinguish  the  former 
from  the  latter  by  the  term  restoration,  and  that  is  the  word  used  in 
the  revised  N.T.,  and  in  the  Diaglott  in  Acts  3:21 . 

We  have  hope  that  as  Christ  came  to  lighten  "EVERY  MAN  that 
cometh  into  the  world, "  so  every  man  will  be  enlightened;  not  one 
in  a  hundred  or  thousand,  but  EVERY  ONE.  John  1 :9;  that  Sodom 
and  Tyre,  who  did  not  have  as  good  an  opportunity  as  Capernaum 
and  Bethsaida,  will,  in  the  regeneration,  find  their  condition  even 
better  than  theirs.  If  any  one  disbelieves  this  we  shall  have  to  differ, 

for  we  would  sooner  believe  Christ's  words:  Matt. 

This  is  a  part  of  the  "reason"  of  our  hope,  and  this  hope  grows 
stronger  the  more  we  examine  the  subject  and  see  the  evidence 
brought  in.  Christ  was  raised  from  the  dead,  according  to  the 
Scriptures,  and  so  we  have  the  "first  fruits  of  the  spirit." 

Some,  who  are  in  the  light,  told  us  that  if  our  reckoning  was  correct, 
favor  would  begin  to  be  shown  to  the  Jews  in  the  spring  of  1878. 
This  was  told  as  early  as  1876,  though  no  one  at  that  time  dreamed 
of  the  source  from  whence  it  was  to  come;  but  it  came  at  the 
expected  time  through  the  "Berlin  treaty."  The  strangeness  of  the 
matter  (according  to  human  reason)  was  that  just  at  the  proper  time 
a  Jew  was  PREMIER  of  England,  a  government  upon  whose 
dominions  the  sun  never  sets;  and  "who  knoweth  whether"  he,  like 
Esther,  had  "come  to  the  kingdom  for  such  a  time  as  this?"  Esther 
4:14.  And  now  the  Jews,  for  the  first  time  since  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem,  are  permitted  to  return  to  their  "sacred  city"  and  worship 
as  they  please,  and  now  we  are  told  the  temple  is  being  rebuilt! 

But  some  one  may  say:  "But  they  are  not  shown  much  favor  in 
Russia  and  Germany."  No;  but  that  is  also  according  to  Scripture.- 
Jer.  49:5,6:  "Behold,  I  will  bring  a  fear  upon  thee,  saith  the  Lord 
God  of  hosts,  from  all  those  that  be  about  thee;  and  ye  shall  be 
driven  out  from  men  right  forth,  and  none  shall  gather  up  him  that 
wandereth.  And  afterward  I  will  bring  again  the  captivity  of  the 
children  of  Ammon,  saith  the  Lord."  Again,  in  Micah  4:6,7:  "In  that 
day,  saith  the  Lord  (and  we  think  that  day  is  dawning),  will  I 
assemble  her  that  halteth,  and  I  will  gather  her  that  is  driven  out, 
and  her  that  I  have  afflicted;  and  I  will  make  her  that  halteth  a 
remnant,  and  her  that  was  cast  off  a  strong  nation,  and  the  LORD 
shall  reign  over  them  in  Mount  Zion  from  henceforth,  even 
forever. "  These  are  but  a  few  of  the  Scriptures  bearing  upon  this 
point.  We  cannot,  in  an  article  like  this,  consider  but  a  small  portion 
of  the  evidence. 

But  we  have  a  still  greater  and  more  glorious  hope,  and  that  is  the 
one  in  which  all  the  others  center  and  are  bound  up.  It  is  the  hope  of 
being  made  perfect  in  Christ,  of  being  made  partakers  of  the  divine 
nature.  It  is  the  hope  of  completing  our  adoption  as  sons  of  God. 
Eph.  4:5,6,7;  John  1:12;  1  John  3:1.  For  this  hope  the  world  is 
anxiously  waiting.  Rom.  8:19.  It  is  nothing  less  than  the  hope  of 
"obtaining  the  glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  2  Thes.  2:14.  But 
before  we  can  come  into  the  possession  of  this  hope  there  is  much 
suffering  and  trial  to  be  endured;  there  is  the  "dying  daily"  until  we 
are  dead  with  Christ. 

But  we  are  willing,  and  do  count  all  things  but  vile  refuse,  so  that 
we  may  gain  Christ  and  be  found  in  Him.  Eph.  3:8,1 1  E.D.  Now, 
the  following  passage  will  enable  us  to  test  ourselves  with  regard  to 
this  hope,  for  it  is  a  high  calling,  a  glorious  hope,  and  we  must 
examine  ourselves  closely: 

"He  that  hath  THIS  hope  in  him  purifieth  himself  even  as  He  is 
pure."  1  John  3:3.  The  fine  linen  must  not  be  mingled  with  other 
material,  and  must  be  kept  clean  and  white. 

May  we  hold  fast  this  hope  till  it  shall  be  lost  in  full  fruition. 


R35 1  :  page  5 




["And  to  the  messenger  of  the  assembly  in  Smyrna  write"  Rev. 

The  name  Smyrna  means  myrrh.  Our  word  myrrh  is  from  the 
Arabic  marra,  to  be  bitter.  The  Hebrew  word  mara  is  the  name 
given  to  the  first  water  found  by  the  Israelites  in  the  wilderness.  Ex. 
15:23.  It  was  also  the  name  chosen  by  Naomi  in  her  affliction.  Ruth 

The  symbolic  meaning  of  the  title  here  would  be,  To  the  church  in 
bitter  affliction.  This  agrees  perfectly  with  the  condition  of  the 
Smyrna  phase.  The  chronological  location  is  evidently  from  the  end 
of  the  Ephesus  period  or  earlier,  to  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of 
Constantine.  It  was  the  period  covered  by  the  terrible  pagan 

The  message  is  sent  by  one  who  announces  himself  as  "the  first  and 
the  last;  who  was  dead,  and  is  alive. " 

This  was  in  itself  a  message  of  comfort  and  hope  to  these  suffering 
martyrs.  It  was  as  if  he  said:  "Fear  not,  my  faithful  ones;  I  was 
before  all  these  persecutors;  I  shall  be  when  they  are  forgotten;  I 
shall  take  care  of  you.  I,  too,  was  put  to  death  by  this  same  power. 
Fear  not  to  follow  in  my  steps.  See!  I  have  risen  in  glory,  in  power, 
in  immortality.  Follow  me!  I  know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and 
poverty  (but  thou  art  rich)."  This  is  an  interjection  with  an 
emphasis.  It  is  as  if  he  said:  You  poor?  No,  no;  you  are  looking  at 
the  things  which  are  seen.  Look  up;  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
yours.  This  is  the  cross,  that  is  the  crown. 

He  reminds  them  that  he,  too,  has  heard  the  blasphemy  of  those 
who  claimed  to  be  the  favorites  of  the  gods,  and  to  whom  he  now 
applies  the  true  symbolic  and  appropriate  name  by  which  they 
should  afterwards  be  known-Satan,  Devil,  &c.  Ver.  13;  3:9;  12:9. 
"Fear  none  of  these  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer;  behold  the  devil 
(this  pagan  power)  shall  cast  you  into  prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried; 
and  ye  shall  have  tribulation  ten  days."  This  is,  of  course,  symbolic 

time— a  day  for  a  year.  It  clearly  refers  to  the  most  cruel  persecution 
under  Diocletian.  It  began  Christmas  day,  A.D.  303.  We  extract  the 
following  from  Wilson's  Outlines  of  History:  "During  ten  years  the 
persecution  continued  with  scarcely  mitigated  horrors;  and  such 
multitudes  of  Christians  suffered  death  that  at  last  the  imperial 
murderers  boasted  that  they  had  extinguished  the  Christian  name 
and  religion,  and  restored  the  worship  of  the  gods  to  its  former 
purity  and  splendor. "  Through  all  this  the  faithful  flock,  as  they 
looked  forward  to  a  martyr's  death,  could  see  above,  spanning  the 
heavens  like  a  glorious  bow  of  promise,  the  living  words  in  letters 
of  light:  "Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown 
of  life."  "He  that  hath  an  ear"-listen.  "He  that  overcometh  shall  not 
be  hurt  of  the  second  death. " 

W.  I.  MANN. 

[The  article  in  our  last  number  headed  THE  SEVEN  CHURCHES 
was  also  by  Bro.  Mann,  unintentionally  his  name  was  omitted.] 

R35 1  :  page  5 


Any  view  of  a  subject  that  harmonizes  with,  or  naturally  takes  in 
all  the  known  facts  in  the  case,  must  be  substantially  true.  The  most 
difficult  and  abstruse  problems  in  science  are  solved  in  this  way. 
Any  theory  of  Christianity,  therefore,  that  is  in  harmony  with  all  the 
plain  declarations  of  Christ  and  the  Apostles,  and  the  customs  of  the 
primitive  churches,  is  substantially  true;  but  any  theory  that  requires 
the  suppression  of  plain  passages  of  Scripture  is  dangerous. 

Now,  let  all  Christian  teachers  apply  the  foregoing  test  to 
themselves,  and  when  they  meet  with  a  plain  declaration  of 
Scripture  which  they  cannot  reconcile  with  their  adopted  theory,  let 
them  not  suppress  or  ignore  such  passage,  but  at  once  correct  their 
own  false  theory.  If  all  who  profess  Christianity  would  faithfully 
apply  this  rule,  it  would  soon  result  in  the  overthrow  of  all  human 
inventions  and  false  doctrines. 


R352  :  page  5 


"Men  and  brethren,  children  of  the  stock  of  Abraham,  and 
whosoever  among  you  feareth  God,  to  you  is  the  work  of  this 
salvation  sent. "  Acts  13:26. 

These  are  peculiar  words,  spoken  at  a  peculiar  time,  and  under 
peculiar  circumstances.  It  seems  that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  in  their 
journeying,  had  came  to  Antioch,  in  Pisidia,  and  went  into  the 

synagogue  on  the  Sabbath  day  and  sat  down  in  the  audience  as 
listeners;  but  the  rulers  of  the  synagogue  very  courteously  invited 
them  to  speak,  if  they  had  any  word  of  exhortation  for  the  people, 
to  which  Paul  responded,  and  among  the  things  spoken  by  him  at 
that  time  were  the  words  quoted  above. 

We  notice  they  are  addressed  to  "children  of  the  stock  of  Abraham, 
and  whosoever  among  you  feareth  God. "  The  word  fear,  as  used 
here,  signifies  to  be  in  apprehension  of  evil;  to  be  afraid. 

The  law  was  very  strict,  and  to  transgress  the  letter  of  the  law  meant 
a  curse.  Every  member  of  the  stock  of  Abraham  must  have  been 
conscious  of  his  inability  to  keep  the  whole  law,  and  so  must  have 
been  fearful  of  the  consequences.  Many  of  them,  no  doubt,  were 
anxious  to  keep  it,  and  were  terrified  at  the  thought  of  their  repeated 
failures;  many  of  them,  too,  had  an  additional  fear  "taught  by  the 
precept  of  men, "  and  under  the  influence  of  both,  must  have 
realized  something  of  the  fear  that  hath  torment  in  it. 

Now,  to  such,  trembling  under  the  terrors  of  the  law  Paul  addressed 

"The  God  of  this  people  of  Israel  chose  our  fathers,  and  exalted  the 
people  when  they  dwelt  as  strangers  in  the  land  of  Egypt. " 

They  must  have  thought  that  such  a  statement  was  a  strange 
introduction  to  his  speech,  and  would  listen  out  of  curiosity  to  what 
was  to  follow. 

How  little  had  they  thought  that  their  fathers  were  exalted  while 
serving  as  bondsmen  in  Egypt,  and  yet  it  was  so,  as  the  subsequent 
unfolding  of  God's  plan  clearly  shows,  for  their  whole  ritual  and  all 
God's  dealings  with  them,  from  first  to  last,  were  the  significant 
expressions  of  Deity  by  sign-words  ("shadows")  of  his  grand  and 
glorious  designs  for  the  whole  race  of  mankind  in  the  ages 

Paul  then  goes  on  to  touch  the  mountain  tops  of  God's  dealings  with 
them,  and  in  a  brief  outline  brings  them  up  to  the  time  of  Christ, 
and  then  adds,  as  we  have  said,  "children  of  the  stock  of  Abraham, 
and  whosoever  among  you  feareth  God,  to  you  is  the  word  of  THIS 
SALVATION  sent." 

Your  rulers  knew  him  not  ("He  was  in  the  world,  and  the  world 
knew  him  not")  nor  yet  the  voices  of  the  prophets  which  are  read 
every  Sabbath  day,  and  yet  "they  have  fulfilled  them  in  condemning 
him"  (27th  ver.),  but  God  raised  him  from  the  dead  (30th  ver.),  "and 
we  declare  unto  you  glad  tidings"  (32d  ver.)  The  promise  made  of 
God  unto  the  fathers  is  beginning  to  be  fulfilled;  in  fact,  it  is  the 
same  as  though  it  were  fulfilled,  "in  that  he  hath  raised  up  Jesus 

Paul  and  Barnabas  saw  the  hope  of  Israel  and  the  hope  of  the  world, 
and  very  wisely  and  carefully  unfolding  to  their  view  the  glorious 
things  belonging  to  "this  salvation. " 

Paul  did  not,  in  this  discourse,  tell  them  plainly  all  the  nature  of 
"this  salvation,"  but  only  hinted  at  it,  and 

R352  :  page  6 

left  it  in  such  a  shape  as  to  excite  their  desire  to  hear  more.  (People 
seldom  are  aware  how  strong  their  own  prejudices  are,  and  how 
careful  the  preacher  has  to  be,  to  not  feed  too  much  and  too  strong 
feed  at  first;  but  Paul  well  understood  this,  as  is  manifest  in  the  way 
he  presented  the  subject,  and  in  the  way  he  left  it  at  that  time).  He 
evidently  wished  to  set  before  them,  as  they  could  bear  it,  the 
importance  of  this  salvation,  and  to  have  them  understand  that  it 
was  a  very  different  salvation  from  anything  they  had  conceived  of, 
for  it  had  been  "brought  to  light  through  the  gospel,"  and  though  it 
had  been  spoken  of  by  the  prophets,  yet  they  "did  not  know  the 
voices  of  the  prophets." 

Some  seem  to  think  that  they  were  to  blame  for  not  understanding 
the  nature  of  Christ's  coming  and  kingdom.  No  doubt  they  were  to 
blame  for  the  evil  which  they  cherished  in  their  hearts,  but  how 
otherwise  could  they  be  blamed  for  not  understanding  the  nature  of 
that  salvation  spoken  of  by  the  prophets,  when  the  prophets 
themselves  did  not  understand  it?  Peter,  referring  to  this  same  thing, 
says:  "Of  which  salvation  the  prophets  have  inquired  and  searched 
diligently,  who  prophesied  of  the  grace  that  should  come  unto  you, 
searching  what  (things)  or  what  manner  of  time  the  spirit  of  Christ 
which  was  in  them  did  signify,  when  it  testified  beforehand  the 
sufferings  of  Christ  and  the  glory  that  should  follow. "  They  were 
made  to  understand  that  "not  unto  THEMSELVES,  but  unto  us  they 
did  minister  the  things  which  are  now  reported  unto  you  by  them 
that  have  preached  the  gospel  unto  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent 
down  from  heaven,  which  things  the  angels  desire  to  look  into."-l 
Peter  1:10,11,12,  "This  salvation"  seems  to  be  the  salvation  which 
Jude  (3d  verse)  found  it  necessary  to  exhort  the  brethren  to 
earnestly  contend  for,  when  he  was  writing  to  them  concerning  the 
common  salvation.  This  salvation  is  once  for  all  (only  once) 
"delivered  to  the  saints."  It  is  a  prize  which  will  be  held  out  to  view 
but  once;  that  is,  in  only  one  age;  there  is  no  "second  chance"  for  it; 
only  once  can  it  be  earnestly  contended  for.  This  is  the  salvation 
which  Paul  meant  when  he  said  to  Timothy:  "Therefore  we  both 
labor  and  suffer  reproach  because  we  trust  in  the  living  God,  who  is 
the  Saviour  of  all  men  (to  natural  life  the  common  salvation), 
specially  of  those  that  believe."  1  Tim.  4:10. 

In  this  statement  we  understand  that  a  general  and  a  special 
salvation  are  referred  to,  and  the  special  is  "this  salvation"  to  which 
he  was  calling  the  attention  of  "whosoever  among  you  feareth 
God."  By  "this  salvation"  "all  that  believe  are  justified  from  all 
things  from  which  they  could  not  be  justified  by  the  law  of  Moses." 
(39th  ver.) 

This  must  have  been  good  news  to  a  people  apprehensive  of  evil 
because  of  their  shortcomings  under  the  law,  and  at  this  point  they 

must  have  been  getting  anxious  to  hear  what  Paul  had  to  say  further 
on  the  subject.  Perhaps  some  of  them  were  beginning  to  think  that 
they  could  live  very  loosely,  released  from  the  servitude  of  the  law. 

(Alas  for  poor,  weak  human  nature;  how  readily  it  would  cling  to 
its  moral  corruption  were  it  not  for  the  apprehension  of  evil  in 

But  Paul  evidently  anticipated  such  a  construction,  and  said: 
"Beware,  therefore,  lest  that  come  upon  you  which  is  spoken  of  in 
the  prophets."  (40th  ver.) 

We  can  imagine  the  look  of  surprise  on  the  faces  of  those  law- 
abiding  fathers  who  had  begun  to  think  of  the  policy  of  believing  in 
Christ,  that  they  might  be  justified  not  "from"  but  in  "all  things." 

Is  it  not  to  be  feared  that  many  now  get  almost  if  not  quite  as 
limited  a  view  of  "this  salvation?"  To  such  let  the  "Beware, 
therefore, "  of  Paul  ring  out  clear  and  distinct. 

Behold,  ye  despisers,  and  wonder  and  perish,  for  I  work  a  work  in 
your  days,  a  work  which  ye  shall  in  nowise  believe,  though  a  man 
should  declare  it  unto  you.  (41st  ver.) 

Here  Paul  ended  his  talk  for  that  time,  and  it  is  quite  certain  that 
they  had  not  yet  seen  the  "offense  of  the  cross,"  for  the  next 
Sabbath  "almost  the  whole  city"  came  out  to  hear  him.  But  let  us 
notice  the  prophecy  in  connection  with  the  last  sentence  of  Paul's 
speech,  above  referred  to:  (Don't  lose  the  connection;  the  passage  is 
in  Isaiah  29:14.)  "For  the  wisdom  of  their  wise  men  shall  perish, 
and  the  understanding  of  their  prudent  men  shall  be  hid. " 

What!  Is  it  possible  that  "this  salvation"  is  of  such  a  character  that 
the  wisdom  of  their  wise  men  fails  to  comprehend  it?  And  cannot 
the  understanding  of  their  prudent  men  grasp  it?  No,  indeed,  it 
cannot;  IT  is  (for  the  present)  THE  "stone  of  stumbling,  and  for  a 
rock  of  offense  to  both  the  houses  of  Israel."— Isaiah  8:14.  And  the 
failure  of  their  wise  men  to  see  (recognize)  this,  and  the  nature  of 
the  work  itself,  are  facts,  which  Paul  said  they  would  not  believe, 
though  a  man  should  declare  it  unto  them.  It  is  a  pretty  hard  matter 
to  conclude  that  the  wisdom  of  their  wise  men  has  wandered  so  far 
from  the  truth  that  their  counsel  amounts  to  nothing,  and  is 
perished;  but  that  is  what  the  prophet  said  would  come  to  pass  at  a 
future  time,  and  is  what  Paul  gave  them  to  understand  was 
imminent  then,  and  is  what  we  understand  to  have  taken  place  in  its 
full  import  now.  The  wisdom  of  their  wise  men  has  perished,  and 
the  understanding  of  their  prudent  men  is  hid. 

Wherein?  does  some  one  ask.  In  that  their  conclusions  and  teaching 
make  confusion  of  His  Word,  and  imply  a  failure  of  God's  designs 
or  "plan. "  They  allow  that  God  provided  for  the  salvation  of  all 
men;  that  is,  he  planned  to  accomplish  that,  but  the  subtlety  of  the 
enemy  and  the  perversity  of  man  were  so  great  that  his  purpose  is 
but  partly  accomplished;  that  is  to  say,  that  only  a  few  will  receive 
any  benefit  from  the  death  of  Christ.  That  though  Christ  came  to 

"destroy  the  works  of  the  devil,"  yet  demons  and  lost  spirits  will 
forever  exist  in  conscious  misery,  and  that  it  is  imprudent  to  teach 
otherwise.  Is  this  not  equivalent  to  saying  that  the  plan  of  God  fails 
of  accomplishment;  and  is  it  not  a  confirmation  of  the  prophetic 
statement  that  "the  wisdom  of  your  wise  men  shall  perish?" 

The  word  teaches  that  "in  the  last  days"  (of  this  age)  "evil  men  and 
seducers  shall  wax  worse  and  worse"  (2  Tim.  3:1,13);  but  their  wise 
men  tell  us  the  world  is  growing  better  and  better,  and  yet  a  late 
secular  paper  of  some  note  said  that  crimes  were  becoming  so 
frequent  that  they,  in  their  weekly  issue,  could  only  make  a 
statement  of  them,  not  having  room  for  particulars. 

R353  :  page  6 

It  is  a  fact,  not  an  assumption,  but  a  solemn  fact,  that  we  are  now 
living  in  a  time  when  crime  and  corruption  have  assumed 
prodigious  proportions,  not  only  in  the  lower  grades  of  society,  but 
in  what  are  called  the  upper  grades.  Even  all  the  machinery  of 
church  and  state  seems  to  be  so  rotten  that  many  are  exclaiming, 
without  knowing  that  their  utterances  are  the  fulfillment  of  the  spirit 
of  prophecy:  "I  don't  know  what  we  are  coming  to!"  Thus  already 
their  hearts  are  beginning  to  "fail  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking 
after  those  things  which  are  coming  on  the  earth."  Luke  21:26. 

No  sane  man  to-day,  unless  he  is  trying  to  sustain  a  creed,  fails  to 
see  (recognize)  that  thrones  stand  unsteady,  and  that  throughout  the 
world  there  is  a  feeling  of  distrust  among  all  classes;  there  is 
"perplexity."  Luke  21:25.  Verily,  the  foundations  of  the  earth  do 
shake.  But  it  is  only  the  beginning  of  God's  "controversy  with  the 
people. "  Plain  as  these  things  seem  to  those  who  are  looking,  yet 
the  "wise"  (?)  men  say  "peace  and  safety." 

"All  things  continue  as  they  were  from  the  beginning  of  the 
creation."  2  Peter  3:4. 

Not  very  long  ago  we  were  speaking  in  a  public  place  about  the 
application  of  the  prophecy  in  Isaiah  2:4,  and  showing  that  it  had  its 
application  in  a  coming  age  and  under  a  different  ruling  power,  and 
the  teacher  (preacher)  present  said  that  it  was  now,  in  this  age.  We 
told  him  we  thought  if  so  it  should  read  in  the  last  clause  of  the 
verse  "and  they  shall  learn  war  more  and  more"  instead  of  "no 
more,"  for  earth  trembles  with  the  thunder  of  cannon  and  shock  of 
contending  armies,  and  millions  fall  in  this  lake  of  fire  and 
brimstone.  Wonderful  improvements  in  instruments  of  death  are 
frequent.  "Prepare  war"  (Joel  3:9,10)  is  the  prophecy  to  apply  now, 
and  is  beginning  to  have  its  fulfillment,  but  the  understanding  of  the 
"prudent"  (?)  men  does  not  discern  it.  It  is  a  fact  which  the 
spiritually  minded  plainly  see,  that  the  portion  of  prophecy  which  is 
having  and  is  about  to  have  its  fulfillment  is  as  completely  hidden 
"from  the  wise  and  prudent"  of  this  time  as  it  was  from  the  wise  and 
prudent  at  the  time  of  Christ's  first  coming.  Now,  if  the  prophecies 
relating  to  earthly  matters  of  this  time  are  so  utterly  misunderstood 
by  the  wise  and  "prudent"  men,  shall  we  wonder  that  but  few  will 

see  the  grandeur  and  glory  of  "THIS  salvation"  until  the 
accumulation  of  evidence  shall  be  so  great  that  the  "sons  of  God" 
shall  be  MANIFEST? 

Some  of  our  former  friends  may  think  we  are  not  very  prudent  nor 
modest  because  "we  use  great  plainness  of  speech,"  and  may  be 
ready  to  say:  "No  doubt  ye  are  the  men,  and  wisdom  will  die  with 
you,"  to  which  we  would  reply  that  the  wisdom  spoken  of  above, 
and  that  God  by  the  mouth  of  the  prophet  said  should  perish,  the 
wisdom  of  this  world  (age)  has  died  with  us;  we  have  no  reputation 
for  such  wisdom  and  make  no  pretensions  to  it.  What  we  have  seen 
has  been  shown  to  us  in  the  Word  because  we  were  simple  "babes." 
Matt.  11:25. 

The  next  Sabbath  Paul  and  Barnabas  waxed  bold,  and  let  the  secret 
out  to  those  who  were  simple  enough  to  understand.  In  the  47th 
verse  the  eye  of  faith  discovers  "this  salvation."  "For  so  hath  the 
Lord  commanded  us,  saying,  I  have  set  thee  to  be  a  light  of  the 
Gentiles  that  thou  shouldst  be  for  salvation  to  the  ends  of  the  earth." 

In  Isaiah  42:6,7  the  same  mystery  is  spoken  of.  "I  the  Lord  have 
called  thee  in  righteousness,  and  will  hold  thine  hand,  and  will  give 
thee  for  a  covenant  of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles;  to  open 
the  blind  eyes,  to  bring  the  prisoners  from  the  prison,  and  them  that 
sit  in  darkness  out  of  the  prison  house. " 

Let  him  that  readeth  understand. 

In  Isaiah  49:6  that  which  the  wise  and  prudent  call  an  impossibility 
and  absurdity,  viz. :  restitution  is  called  a  light  thing  for  the  Lord, 
and  then  he  tells  what  he  will  also  do. 

"It  is  a  light  thing  that  thou  shouldst  be  my  servant  to  raise  up  the 
tribes  of  Jacob,  and  to  restore  the  preserved  of  Israel.  I  will  also 
give  thee  for  a  light  to  the  Gentiles,  that  thou  mayest  be  for 
salvation  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. " 

"Therefore,  having  girded  up  the  LOINS  of  your  MIND,  and  being 
vigilant,  do  you  hope  perfectly  for  the  GIFT  to  be  brought  to  you  at 
the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ?  As  obedient  children  do  not  conform 
yourselves  to  the  former  lust  in  your  IGNORANCE;  but  as  HE  who 
CALLED  you  is  holy,  do  you  also  become  holy  in  all  your  conduct. 
For  it  has  been  written,  you  shall  be  holy  because  I  am  holy. "  1 
Peter  1:13,16  (E.  Diaglott.) 

"He  that  hath  ears  to  hear  let  him  hear." 


R353  :  page  6 


We  desire  to  correct  an  error  into  which  some  of  our  readers  have 
fallen,  relative  to  this  work,  which  we  hope  soon  to  put  in  press, 

and  a  notice  of  which  appeared  in  our  last  issue.  We  wish  you  to 
understand  that  this  work  is  not  a  revision  of  the  book  called  "DAY 
be  a  totally  different  book,  except  that  some  of  the  same  subjects 
will  be  treated,  among  others.  We  would  have  the  new  work  and  all 
our  publications  judged  on  their  own  merits,  as  in  or  out  of 
harmony  with  the  Word  of  God;  therefore  would  not  wish  to  have 
them  confounded  with  others. 

Our  object  in  calling  our  forthcoming  publication,  "MILLENNIAL 
DAY  DAWN,"  is  this:  The  pamphlet  "Food  for  Thinking 
Christians, "  published  in  England  and  in  this  country,  and 
circulated  to  an  enormous  extent,  contains  a  reference  to  a  book 
called  "Day  Dawn. "  The  work  we  desired  to  commend  to  them  by 
that  notice  was  the  old  "Day  Dawn,"  the  edition  of  which  is  now 
almost  exhausted.  And  we  now  desire  that  notice  to  apply  to  the 
"MILLENNIAL  DAY  DAWN."  To  secure  to  the  readers  of  "Food" 
and  others,  a  work  in  harmony  with  the  teachings  of  that  pamphlet, 
is  the  object  in  publishing  our  new  work;  and  to  associate  the 
advertisement  and  the  book  we  desire  the  readers  to  have,  is  our 
object  in  including  in  its  name  the  old  name. 

There  is  a  book  published  called  "DAY  DAWNING,"  and  we  learn 
of  one  soon  to  be  published  entitled  "DAY  DAWN  OR  GOSPEL 
sheets  of  which,  we  have  received.  Neither  of  these  works  are  in 
harmony  with  the  book  "Day  Dawn,"  advertised  in  "Food,"  nor 
with  any  publications  issued  from  this  office.  We  make  this 
statement  in  order  that  none  shall  confound  MILLENNIAL  DAY 
DAWN"  with  any  other. 

We  still  have  a  number  of  copies  of  old  "DAY  DAWN,"  cloth 
bound,  at  the  reduced  price  of  50  cents  each. 

R353  :  page  7 

We  have  written,  suggesting  to  the  Christian  brother  who  is  about 
to  call  his  new  work,  "Day  Dawn,"  etc.,  that  some  change  should  be 
made  in  its  title,  as  it  is  liable  to  be  confounded  with  the  original 
work  of  that  name.  Since  the  two  works  will  be  fundamentally 
different,  each  should  stand  on  its  own  merit. 

Should  the  author  persist  in  calling  his  forth-coming  work  by 
precisely  the  same  name,  he  should  not  be  surprised  if  the  inference 
drawn,  is,  that  he  desires  to  appropriate  the  world-wide 
advertisement  given  the  original  "Day  Dawn,"  both  by  its  publisher, 
Bro.  A.  D.  Jones,  and  through  the  WATCH  TOWER  publications. 
WATCH  TOWER  publications  gave  over  sixteen  hundred  thousand 
(1,600,000)  free  notices  and  warm  commendations  of  "Day  Dawn" 
without  money  or  price,  because  of  the  TRUTHS  which  it 
contained.  (Not  that  we  have  ever  considered  it  free  from  all  error, 
but  because  of  its  many  and  fundamental  truths.) 

We  question  both  the  justice  and  propriety  of  calling  any  new  work 
by  precisely  the  same  name  as  an  old  one  from  which  it  so  widely 
differs-  the  reputation  of  which  name  has  been  built  up  by  those 
who  agreed  with  the  principles  of  the  original. 

R353  :  page  7 


We  have  heretofore  noticed  that  one  of  the  titles  of  Christ  is  "The 
Everlasting  Father. "  We  saw  that  to  be  a  Father  at  all,  implies  that 
there  must  be  children.  We  looked  to  see  where  and  when  and  who, 
these  children  may  be.  We  found  that  Jesus  is  not  the  Father  (life 
giver)  to  the  church  which  is  his  body;  but  that  "The  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  hath  begotten  us. "  ( 1  Pet.  1 :3.)  We 
found  that  Jesus  for  this  cause  was  not  ashamed  to  call  US  brethren, 
saying:  "I  will  declare  thy  name  unto  my  brethren."  (Heb.  2:11,12.) 

We  found,  however,  that  when  Jesus  and  his  brethren,  or,  Jesus  and 
his  bride,  or,  Jesus  and  his  body,  are  made  ONE-the  Christ 
complete:  then  that  anointed  ONE,  will  be  the  restorer  of  life  to 
humanity.  That  ONE  will  be  the  Father  (life  giver)  to  the  race.  We 
found  many  Scriptures  in  harmony  with  this,  and  now  notice 
another  which  we  believe  is  explainable  in  no  other  way,  viz: 
"Instead  of  thy  Fathers  shall  be  thy  children,  whom  thou  mayest 
make  princes  in  all  the  earth."  (Psa.  45:16.) 

R354  :  page  7 

The  context  brings  to  our  attention,  the  King  of  Kings-Jehovah; 
the  King's  Son,  our  Lord  Jesus;  and  a  number  of  the  King's 
daughters,  all  pure  and  honorable  women.  The  word  King's  is  in  the 
possessive  singular  form,  and  refers  to  Jehovah,  though  it  is 
mistranslated  in  the  plural.  (See  "Young's  Concordance.")  Chief 
among  these  her  companions,  is  the  Bride  of  the  King's  Son. 
Concerning  this  Bridegroom  and  his  Bride,  this  Psalm  principally 

We  read,  "Unto  the  Son,  He  (Jehovah)  saith,  Thy  throne,  O  God 
(mighty  one)  is  forever  and  ever,  a  scepter  of  righteousness  is  the 
scepter  of  thy  kingdom.  Thou  hast  loved  righteousness  and  hated 
iniquity;  therefore  God,  thy  God  (the  mighty  one  above  even  thee,) 
hath  anointed  thee  with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows  "-or  as 
head  over  his  brethren  and  fellow  heirs,  (vs.  6,7.  and  Heb.  1:8,9.) 

The  "little  flock"  of  overcomers,  of  this  age,  now  "espoused  to  one 
husband,  even  Christ,"  will  soon  be  "the  queen  in  the  gold  of 
Ophir"-clothed  in  the  glory,  honor  and  immortality  of  the  divine 
(gold)  nature.  She  will  be  at  the  "right  hand"  of  her  Lord  -the  place 
of  favor. 

She  is  addressed  in  her  present  espoused  condition,  and  told  how 
she  may  best  prepare  for  her  high  calling  and  future  station- 

"Hearken  O  daughter  (of  Jehovah)  and  consider,  and  incline  thine 
ear"-Give  attention  to  Jehovah's  instructions— search  the 
Scriptures-learn  of  him.  "Forget  also  thine  own  people  and  thy 
father's  house"— forget  the  world,  its  vanities,  its  smiles,  its  frowns, 
its  praises  and  its  scorn— Be  dead  to  the  world.  "So  shall  the  King 
greatly  desire  thy  beauty. "  Have  respect  only  to  His  approval,  His 
smile,  His  praise  and  His  frown;  "for  He  is  thy  Lord  and  worship 
thou  him. " 

Another  description  of  the  "queen"  is  given:  "The  King's 
(Jehovah's)  daughter  is  all  glorious  within:  It  is  beauty  of 
character).  Her  clothing  is  of  wrought  gold.  She  shall  be  brought 
unto  the  King  in  raiment  of  needlework.  The  virgins  her 
companions  (the  "honorable  women")  that  follow  her,  shall  be 
brought  unto  thee. "  The  victors  and  overcomers  of  past  ages,  as 
well  as  those  of  the  "great  company"  of  this  age,  (Rev.  7:15)  shall 
be  brought  into  the  King's  blessings;  but  they  follow  the  queen. 
"They  without  us  shall  not  be  made  perfect."  (Heb.  11:40.) 

Then  follows  the  words  we  have  under  special  consideration, 
addressed  to  the  united  one-the  Christ;  "Instead  of  thy  fathers,  shall 
be  thy  children,  whom  thou  mayest  make  rulers  (princes)  in  all  the 

The  term  "fathers"  was  a  very  common  one  among  the  Jews,  and 
generally  referred  to  the  head  or  chief  men  of  that  nation,  and  to  the 
Patriarchs  of  the  preceding  age,  and  would  be  but  another  way  of 
saying  Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob  and  the  Prophets.  This  is  a  clear  and 
forcible  statement  of  what  we  have  found  taught  by  other 
Scriptures.  We  found  that  Jesus  is  the  Head,  Leader  and  Forerunner 
of  all  who  ever  reach  the  Divine  nature  as  his  bride  and  joint  heirs; 
that  the  overcomers  of  the  preceding  age,  though  heirs  of  some 
"gifts,"  "callings"  and  "promises  of  God,"  which  are  sure  to  be 
accurately  fulfilled,  were  not  heirs  of  the  "high  calling. " 

It  is  readily  seen  who  were  the  fathers;  but  how— in  WHAT  sense 
can  they  ever  become  the  children  of  the  Christ?  We  reply,  they  (as 
all  mankind)  will  receive  their  restored,  perfected  human  life 
directly  from  the  glorified  Christ,  who  in  this  respect  will  become 
their  father  or  life  giver.  And  if  the  Christ  thus  become  their  father, 
they  are  the  children  of  the  Christ.  Thus  the  fathers  become  instead, 
the  children.  The  promise  toward  these  is,  "whom  thou  mayest 
make  princes  (rulers)  in  all  the  earth. "  What  a  grand  position  that 
will  be  for  those  tried  and  tested  worthies.  How  necessary  too,  in 
harmony  with  the  general  plan,  will  be  these  "princes"  of  earth  on 
the  earthly  plane,  as  the  agency  through  which  the  spiritual 
company  will  bless  all  nations. 

Thus  too,  will  be  fulfilled  God's  promise  to  Abraham:  "In  THEE," 
and  "in  thy  SEED  shall  all  nations  be  blessed."  (Gen.  12:3  and 
22:18.)  The  seed  is  the  Christ,  but  Abraham  was  no  part  of  that 
seed— but  he  as  well  (and  as  we  have  just  seen,  under  and  as  the 
child  of  Christ)  is  to  share  in  the  work  of  blessing.  This  perfecting 

of  the  fathers,  and  making  them  the  rulers  on  the  human  plane,  will, 
to  our  understanding,  be  the  beginning  of  the  earthly  phase  of  the 
kingdom  of  God.  That  kingdom  shall  ultimately  fill  the  whole  earth 
and  include  all  men.  Those  not  assimilating  with  it,  will  be  cut  off 
during  the  Millennial  age-the  second  death. 

But  does  some  one  inquire:  if  the  fathers  become  children,  does  it 
not  imply  that  the  children  also,  will  partake  of  the  Divine  nature 
and  lose  the  human?  No,  we  answer,  to  be  a  father  or  to  give  life, 
does  not  imply  that  the  children  will  partake  of  their  fathers  nature; 
for  instance,  Jehovah  is  the  life-giver  or  Father  of  men,  also  of 
angels  and  also  of  the  "new  creatures"  of  which  Jesus  is  the  head. 
But  these  represent  three  different  natures-human,  angelic  and 
Divine.  To  all  of  these,  Jehovah  is  Father,  yet  only  one  of  them  is  of 
his  own  Divine  nature.  (Luke  3:38;  Job  38:7;  Matt.  3:17;  1  John 
3:2;  2  Pet.  1:4.) 

In  the  case  now  considered,  the  Christ  becomes  the  father  not  by  a 
direct  creation,  but  by  restoring  life  lost,  to  a  race  already  created. 
To  be  a  restoration,  it  must  become  perfected  in  the  same  nature  in 
which  it  was  originally  created— human  nature. 

This  making  of  the  children  princes  in  all  the  earth,  calls  to  mind 
another  scripture  which  harmonizes  beautifully  with  it,  viz:  "A 
King  shall  reign  in  righteousness  and  Princes*  shall  rule  in 
judgment"— to  "act  as  magistrates"— Young.  The  Divine  family  are 
all  Kings:  Jehovah  is  the  "King  of  Glory,"  the  "King  eternal."  The 
entire  company  of  Jehovah's  anointed-The  Christ- will  be  kings. 
"Thou  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  Kings  and  Priests."  (Rev.  5:10.) 
And  their  head  and  captain,  Jesus  is  "King  of  Kings." 

Tell  the  whole  world  the  blessed  tidings, 
Speak  of  the  time  of  rest  that  nears; 
Tell  the  oppressed  of  ev'ry  nation, 
Jubilee  lasts  a  thousand  years. 

A  thousand  years,  Earth's  coming  glory, 
'Tis  the  glad  day  so  long  foretold; 
'Tis  the  bright  morn  of  Zion's  glory, 
Prophets  foretold  in  times  of  old. " 

*Jesus  is  called  a  Prince  several  times;  but  in  both  Greek  and 
Hebrew  the  words  mean,  not  prince  but  leader. 

R354  :  page  7 


Writing  to  the  Jewish  World,  "a  Russian  Jew"  says  his  brethren  in 
Russia  "are  bent  on  emigrating  at  the  earliest  opportunity,"  but  they 
do  not  wish  to  change  the  Russo-Jewish  question  to  an  American  or 
Spanish  Jewish  question,  but  endeavor,  with  God's  help  to  solve  it 

once  and  for  always  in  a  manner  promising  to  be  permanent. " 
"Unmistakably,"  he  says,  "their  goal  is  the  colonization  of 
Palestine.  In  almost  every  town  in  Romania,  and  in  some  of  the 
principal  cities  of  Russia,  there  have  been  formed  Palestine 
Emigration  Societies  with  funds  of  their  own;  and  although  the 
Russian  government  has  not  yet  expressed  its  opinion  on  the 
movement  there  is  a  strong  hope  that  it  will  not  run  counter  to  it. 
Long  ago  the  wish  had  taken  root  among  them,  and  having  waited 
some  time  in  vain  for  their  Western  brethren  to  take  the  initiative  in 
the  enterprise,  they  have  at  last  of  themselves  taken  the  matter 
earnestly  in  hand.  They  have  chosen  Palestine,  not  on  account  of 
any  wild  dreams  of  ambition  in  the  immediate  future,  but  because  it 
alone  promises  to  supply  the  felt  and  universal  requisite  of  a 
permanent  abode,  besides  its  possessing  other  qualities,  such  as  the 
absence  in  it  of  undue  competition,  its  proximity,  to  Russia,  and  the 
traditional  friendliness  of  the  Turkish  government  toward  the 

Mr.  Lawrence  Oliphant,  in  a  letter  to  the  Times,  dated  1 1th  of 
February,  also  mentions  the  existence  of  the  Romanian  societies 
referred  to,  several  of  which  have  made  appeals  to  him  to  aid  them 
in  their  plans.  He  says: 

"The  dominant  idea  of  the  Eastern  Jew,  whatever  may  be  that  of  his 
co-religionist  in  Western  countries,  is  to  return  to  Palestine.  This 
sentiment  is  not  confined  to  the  poorer  classes,  many  of  whom  may 
wish  to  go  there  in  order  to  share  in  the  charity  which  their  richer 
co-religionists  dispense  all  over  Europe  for  their  support;  but  the 
desire  to  return  to  the  land  of  their  forefathers  is  extremely  strong, 
even  among  the  more  wealthy  members  of  the  community,  whose 
highest  ambition  is  to  become  landed  proprietors  on  the  soil 
endeared  to  them  by  the  most  cherished  traditions.  They  are 
deterred  from  doing  so  partly  from  fear  that  they  might  be  subject 
to  extortions  from  the  local  officials,  and  partly  by  their  ignorance 
of  agricultural  pursuits.  Nevertheless,  more  than  one  wealthy  Jew  is 
carrying  on  farming  operations  successfully  in  Palestine,  and  a 
colony  was  formed  about  five  years  ago  near  Lydda. " 

"In  regard  to  Russia,"  he  says,  "The  correspondent  of  the  Jewish 
Chronicle,  in  a  letter  dated  Jerusalem,  27th  January,  writes:  'The 
movement  for  emigration  to  this  country  appears  to  extend  more 
and  more  in  Russia.  From  divers  places  envoys  have  arrived  here 
charged  to  secure  eligible  sites  for  their  brethren, 

R355  :  page  7 

who  are  to  follow  next  spring.  A  Russian  gentleman  has  assured  me 
that  many  Jewish  capitalists  of  his  country  were  firmly  resolved  to 
settle  at  Jaffa,  in  order  to  erect  factories  there.  I  have  seen  letters 
from  old  rabbis  of  the  strictest  orthodoxy,  declaring  that  whoever 
puts  his  hand  to  the  working  of  the  soil  of  the  Holy  Land  acts  more 
meritoriously  than  he  who  passed  his  time  day  and  night  with  the 
study  of  the  Beth  Hamedrash.'" 

The  Times  supports  his  appeal  to  some  extent  in  a  leading  article, 
from  which  we  quote  a  sentence  or  two: 

"The  Jew  is  in  many  countries  not  a  stranger;  in  Syria  and  Palestine 
his  race  is  at  home.  Palestine  is  a  land  of  rocks  and  wilderness, 
which  it  would  tax  a  wealthy  empire  to  reclaim,  but  with  intervals 
of  the  most  fruitful  soil,  waiting  only  the  husbandman  to  be 
converted  from  a  waste  into  a  garden.  Religion  forbids  the  Jew  to 
ever  forget  Judea.  He  has  always  longed  to  see  colonists  of  his  race 
return  to  it.  The  men  are  available,  through  the  savageness  of  a 
mob,  to  take  up  the  Hebrew  inheritance.  Resources  seem  also  fast 
flowing  in,  through  the  pity  of  civilized  nations,  sufficient  to  replant 
the  Jew  in  the  seat  of  his  forefathers.  Such  is  the  scheme  which  Mr. 
Oliphant  presents  to  us." 

We  have  before  expressed  our  opinion  that  some  portion  of  the 
Jewish  people  would  be  replanted  in  their  ancient  city  and  land 
without  having  been  converted  to  belief  in  the  claims  of  Jesus  to  be 
their  Messiah,  and  would  be  in  course  of  time  subjected  there  to  a 
final  invasion  and  siege  by  their  Gentile  enemies,  from  which  they 
would  be  delivered  by  "Him  whom  they  had  pierced."  (Zech.  12:9- 
10.)  It  is  not  our  province  to  say  by  what  means  this  partial 
resettlement  is  to  be  brought  about.  But  we  watch  and  record  with 
ever-increasing  interest  those  events  of  our  time  which  seem 
bringing  it  nearer  the  range  of  actual  fulfillment. -Messenger. 

R355  :  page  8 


Ques.  Bro.  R.  I  have  been  reading  in  "Food"  pp.  125  to  130,  and 
cannot  understand  how  a  resurrected  being  will  possess  knowledge 
of  past  life,  unless  there  be  something  more  than  body  and  life.  I 
think  there  must  be  an  unexplainable  something  which  does  not  die- 
-which  people  generally  call  soul. 

Ans.  Read  it  over  two  or  three  times  very  carefully  with  this 
thought,  viz:  Being,  or  individuality,  or  what  some  call  soul,  is  that 
conscious  existence  which  comes  as  a  result  of  the  union  of  life 
principle  with  organized  matter.  Let  us  illustrate:  Suppose  a  steam 
pump;  without  the  steam  it  is  motionless.  Turn  on  the  steam  and  the 
motionless  machine  begins  to  perform  its  work— the  water  flows.  If 
you  shut  off  the  steam,  or  break  the  pump,  the  water  ceases  to  flow. 
If  you  repair  it  again  and  connect  perfectly,  water  will  flow  again  to 
the  pump's  capacity.  The  pump  represents  the  human  body.  The 
steam  represents  life  as  a  principle  or  power.  And  the  flowing 
water,  represents  thought  which  is  the  result  of  the  combination  of 
life  with  the  finest  and  most  delicate  physical  organism  -the  brain. 

The  illustration  would  be  the  same  applied  to  lower  animals  than 
man,  for  we  may  suppose  various  sizes  and  qualities  and  capacities 
of  pumps. 

Ques.  Please  explain  more  fully  the  method  of  counting  the  number 
of  the  beast  and  image.  I  could  not  fully  comprehend  this  part  of  the 
January  number. 

Ans.  We  gave  several  of  the  names  of  the  Beast  and  Image.  Each  of 
those  names  will  be  found  to  contain  exactly  18  letters,  or  three 
sixes,  which  written  numerically,  form  the  number  666.  This 
corresponds  with  the  number  designated  (Rev.  13:18.)  and  proves 
that  we  have  a  correct  application  of  the  symbols  (Beast  and  Image) 
of  this  chapter. 

Read  in  the  January  number  again,  and  be  sure  you  see  it  clearly 
enough  to  prevent  your  being  of  those  worshiping  the  Beast  or  his 
Image,  or  receiving  his  mark,  or  the  number  of  his  name.  Those 
who  are  worshipers  and  marked  thus,  are  not  reckoned  of  the 
overcomers  who  shall  sit  with  Christ  in  his  throne.  See  Rev.  20:4. 

Ques.  (No.  1.)  A  recent  writer  says,  (not  a  WATCH  TOWER 
writer,)  on  the  9th  page  of  a  pamphlet,  that  the  text  (Eph.  1:5.)  "The 
adoption  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  unto  himself,"  means,  that 
during  the  ages  to  come,  Christ  will  be  the  Father,  and  the  Church 
the  Mother  of  the  nations,  by  the  law  of  re-generation.  Eph.  1 :5 
does  not  seem  to  teach  this  to  my  understanding.  Please  give  me 
your  view. 

Ans.  That  the  Christ  (head  and  body  complete)  is  Scripturally 
called  the  "Everlasting  Father"  of  the  human  family  in  general,  we 
believe,  and  have  expressed  in  a  previous  issue,  under  the  heading 
"The  Everlasting  Father. "  The  same  is  also  treated  in  this  paper- 
"Children  of  Christ. "  However,  we  agree  with  your  criticism  of 
Eph.  1 :5.  That  verse,  if  read  in  its  connection,  will  be  clearly  seen 
to  teach,  that  we  are  children  of  Our  Father  Jehovah-  through  or  by 
means  of  Christ  Jesus.  We  refer  you  to  the  Diaglott  rendering  of 
this  verse-see  "Extract  from  a  Letter,"  in  another  column  (page  2). 

Ques.  (No.  2.)  The  same  writer  says,  that  "The  Papal  Church 
system,  as  a  counterfeit,  represents  the  true  church.  As  the 
counterfeit  existed  before  her  complete  union  (marriage)  with  the 
kings  of  the  earth,  and  their  joint  reign  began;  so  the  true  church 
exists  before  her  complete  union  (marriage)  with  the  true  king  of 
earth  and  their  joint  reign,  begins.  The  union  in  either  case  involves 
the  exaltation  to  power,  in  contrast  with  the  former  subjection  and 
suffering.  Additions  were  made  to  the  Papal  Church  after  her 
exaltation,  and  during  her  reign.  If  this  has  been  so  of  the 
counterfeit-  will  it  not  be  so  of  the  true?  There  was  a  thousand 
years  reign  of  the  Papal  system  during  which  she  was  adding  to 
herself,  before  she  gave  birth  to  her  daughters  in  the  Reformation. 
So  there  will  be  a  thousand  years  reign  of  the  true  church,"  etc. 

What  I  would  like  to  ask  is— How  do  you  understand  this?  How  far 
is  it  safe  to  follow  a  counterfeit  as  a  guide?  Is  not  a  counterfeit  to  be 
detected  by  its  difference  or  variance  from  the  genuine?  If  Papacy 
was  exactly  what  the  true  kingdom  should  be,  who  can  know  that  it 
is  not  the  genuine? 

Ans.  Your  question  is  long  but  good.  We  must  answer  briefly. 

We  long  since  called  attention  to  Papacy  as  a  counterfeit,  and  as  a 
harlot  "mother  of  harlots."  But  when  did  the  harlotry  begin? 
Certainly  not  until  united  with  the  Roman  Empire.  So  also,  there 
was  a  time  when  she  began  to  be  a  counterfeit,  and  ceased  to  be  of 
the  true  virgin  of  Jesus.  The  counterfeit,  we  think,  consisted  not  in 
counterfeiting  suffering  as  this  writer  would  teach,  but  in 
counterfeiting  our  coming  glory  and  reign.  Yes,  Papacy  assumes 
that  since  her  exaltation  to  power,  she  as  the  Bride  of  Christ,  is 
reigning  over  earth.  It  is  thus  she  counterfeits  the  true  reign  of  the 
true  bride  soon  to  commence. 

This  carrying  of  a  type  or  counterfeit  too  far  to  make  it  prove  a 
theory,  is  an  error  to  which  humanity  seems  very  liable.  Let  us  see 
how  absurd  it  would  be  to  follow  the  plan  suggested  by  the  article 
you  quote.  Suppose  it  for  the  moment:— Additions  were  made  to  the 
counterfeit  church;  therefore  additions  will  be  made  to  the  true 
church  when  she  is  exalted.  The  members  of  the  counterfeit  church 
died,  even  the  head  (Popes)  being  displaced  by  death;  therefore  in 
the  real  kingdom  the  true  church  will  be  subject  to  death  —yea,  even 
the  head  of  it  (Jesus)  also.  The  counterfeit  abused  the  power  she 
possessed;  therefore  the  true  will  do  so.  The  counterfeit  finally 
became  so  corrupt  that  uproar  and  a  Reformation  movement,  led  to 
the  establishment  of  reformation  churches  who  opposed  and 
Protested  against  the  errors  of  the  mother  church;  THEREFORE  the 
true  church  will  become  corrupt,  have  the  same  experiences  and 
similar  daughters.  At  the  end  of  her  1,000  years'  reign  Papacy  got 
into  terrible  trouble,  and  lost  her  power  and  authority; 
THEREFORE- What?  The  legitimate  conclusions  are  manifestly 

We  would  think  it  a  poor  plan  to  make  genuine  dollars  like 
counterfeits  in  every  respect.  It  would  be  far  better  to  look  for  the 
original  outline  which  the  counterfeit  in  some  respects  had  copied, 
and  from  it,  form  our  ideas. 

One  general  mistake  made  in  judging  of  the  Papal  church  is  to 
suppose  that  it  is  "Congregational,"  i.e.,  that  the  congregation  is  any 
part  of  the  church.  It  is  what  is  known  as  "Episcopal,"  i.e.,  there  is  a 
church  hierarchy,  which  rules  over  the  laiety.  The  Roman  church 
represents  the  very  extreme  of  Episcopacy.  It  recognizes  three 
classes;  first  the  hierarchy  or  church  proper,  which  consists  of 
Bishops,  Arch  bishops,  Cardinals,  and  the  Pope;  secondly,  the 
priests  or  brethren,  who  are  the  direct  servants  of  the  church; 
thirdly,  the  people,  who  are  called  the  children  of  the  church. 

This  outline  of  their  government,  resembles  what  we  are  told  of  the 
true  church  glorified:  First  will  be  the  Hierarchy-the  overcomers 
with  Christ  at  their  head,  all  reigning.  (So  in  the  Roman  church, 
Cardinals  and  Bishops  have  the  Pope  at  their  head- yet  all  are  in 
authority.)  Second,  the  "great  company"  before  the  throne,  who 
serve— the  second  company  not  overcomers,  who  come  to  spiritual 

conditions  "through  great  tribulation."  (Rev.  7:14,15.)  These  will  be 
brethren.  (These  correspond  to  the  priests-the  brothers-servants 

R356  :  page  8 

of  the  Roman  church  or  hierarchy.)  Third,  the  people  of  earth,  as 
fast  as  they  come  into  harmony  with  the  kingdom,  will,  we  have 
seen,  be  regarded  and  called  the  children  of  the  church  or  hierarchy. 
(So  Papacy  calls  its  adherents  the  children  of  the  church.) 

Ques.  Please  explain  David's  words:  "Let  them  go  down  quick  into 
hell."  (Psa.  55:15.)  It  seems  to  teach  that  there  is  at  present  a  hell 
for  the  wicked;  but  David  does  not  seem  to  have  much  love  for  his 

Ans.  The  word  here  translated  hell  is  sheol,  and  signifies  the 
condition  of  death  or  the  tomb.  Both  good  and  bad  people  go  to 
sheol  (tomb);  Jesus  went  there.  David  says,  speaking  prophetically 
for  Jesus- "Thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  (me)  in  hell"  (the  tomb) 
Psa.  16:10,  compare  with  Acts  2:27,  where  Peter  explains.  The 
Greek  word  there  translated  "hell"  is  hades,  and  has  the  same 
meaning  as  sheol— the  tomb.  David  sees  the  doings  of  the  wicked, 
and  prays  that  they  may  soon  die,  and  thus  cease  to  work  mischief. 
Had  David  prayed  that  they  might  go  to  a  place  of  torture  it  would 
indeed  reveal  a  dreadful  condition  of  mind,  and  no  wonder  you 
might  feel  shocked.  But  remember  that  if  it  would  seem  wicked  in 
David,  it  would  be  ten  thousand  times  more  awful  for  Jehovah  to 
provide  such  an  endless  torture  as  some  suppose.  It  must  be  modern 
theology  that  is  at  fault,  for  Jehovah,  David,  and  Paul  seem  to  have 
the  same  mind  on  this  subject.  Paul  said,  "I  would  that  they  were 
even  cut  off  which  trouble  you"— i.e.,  let  them  go  down  quick  into 
death,  and  Jehovah  says,  "I  took  them  away  as  I  saw  good."  The 
key  is  found  in  the  fact  that  the  age  for  the  world's  trial  is  the 
coming  one,  when  all  shall  be  made  to  know  God  and  his  truth 
under  favorable  circumstances.  See  Psa.  136:1  to  26. 

Ques.  Dear  Brother-Please  explain  2  Thes.  1:9. 

Ans.  Verses  7  to  10  should  be  read  in  connection.  The  last  says  it 
will  be  "in  that  day,"  which  we  understand  to  refer  to  the  Millennial 
day— the  seventh  (1,000  year)  day-  "the  last  day"  of  sin,  in  which  it 
will  be  forever  wiped  out. 

Now  the  saints  may  be  troubled,  and  God  may  seem  careless  of 
their  interests  in  allowing  their  enemies  to  prosper  and  oppose 
them.  But  there  comes  a  time  in  which  it  will  be  different;  the  Lord, 
at  his  coming,  will  exercise  his  power;  the  saints  will  rest,  and  all 
ungodliness  will  be  brought  under  subjection.  In  that  day  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  will  fill  the  earth,  and  any  who  then  fail  to 
know  (appreciate  his  character)  shall  be  wilfully  culpable,  and  any 
who  accept  not  the  "glad  tidings"  will  themselves  be  to  blame.  All 
such  shall  be  "punished  with  everlasting  DESTRUCTION." 
Destruction  means  preservation  in  misery  just  as  much  as  death 
means  life  in  misery,  and  no  class  but  theologians  would  so  twist 

and  turn  words  so  opposite  in  their  significance.  Thus  do  they  wrest 
the  Scriptures,  defame  their  Author,  torment  his  children,  and  make 
infidels  of  the  world-ignorantly  (?),  while  boasting  of  their 
scholastic  learning. 


Ques.  DEAR  BRO.  R.:...I  am  laboring  as  the  Lord's  servant  among 
Christians  in  general,  making  my  church  home  specially  with  the 
Episcopal  Church.  Is  not  this  right?  Am  I  not  doing  as  Jesus  did 
when  he  went  into  the  Jewish  synagogues?  If  not  right,  why  not?... 

Ans.  We  believe  that  every  member  of  the  body  of  Christ  is,  like 
the  Head,  anointed  to  preach  the  glad  tidings.  Not  all  publicly,  but 
each  according  to  his  or  her  ability.  We  are  to  preach  Christ  by 
every  word,  look,  and  act  of  life.  But  what  are  we  to  preach  with 
reference  to  the  Christ  now?  Is  there  a  special  message  at  this  time? 
Yes,  it  is  harvest  time,  and  the  ripe  wheat  of  the  Gospel  Church  is 
to  be  separated  from  the  tares,  just  as  the  ripe  wheat  of  the  Jewish 
church  was  separated  from  the  chaff.  Those  thus  gathered  out  are  to 
complete  the  body  of  Christ.  If  you  want  to  work  in  harmony  with 
the  Lord's  plan,  and  if  you  find  a  field  of  wheat  in  the  English 
church,  even  though  mixed  with  tares,  boldly  make  use  of  the  sickle 
of  truth.  As  you  enter,  being  filled  with  the  Spirit,  you  may  be 
received  and  welcomed  as  was  Jesus  before  the  truth  began  to  cut. 
Luke  4:15.  But  if  you  are  faithful  in  proclaiming  the  truth,  which  is 
sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  it  will  not  be  long  before  they 
will  do  with  you  as  they  did  with  Jesus.  Luke  4:28,29. 

Thus  Jesus  forewarned  us  that  we  would  be  treated— Matt.  10:17; 
Mark  13:9;  John  16:2;  Matt.  10:24,25.  He  taught  in  various 
synagogues,  carrying  the  same  message,  which  always  had  the 
effect  to  draw  the  few  and  repel  the  many.  The  Jewish  Church  was 
not  left  desolate  until  five  days  before  his  crucifixion;  so  the  Gospel 
church  was  spewed  out  of  his  mouth  at  the  parallel  point  of  time, 
1878,  since  which  time  the  call  has  been,  "Come  out  of  her,  my 
people. "  As  the  disciples  of  Jesus  met  thereafter  from  house  to 
house,  but  if  bold  for  the  truth,  were  no  longer  permitted  in  the 
Jewish  synagogues,  so  we  no  longer  meet  with  the  Nominal  Gospel 
church,  which  is  now  so  overrun  with  tares,  that  the  wheat  cannot 
flourish.  And  wherever  we  find  a  grain  of  wheat  still  standing 
among  the  tares  in  the  Nominal  Church,  we  say  by  word  and 
example,  "Come  out"  where  the  storms  of  opposition,  the  sunshine 
of  truth,  and  the  showers  of  grace,  may  strengthen,  develop,  and 
ripen  you. 

page  8 


As  some  have  not  understood,  we  repeat  the  notice,  that  the  Oct., 
Nov.  and  Dec.  issues  of  the  WATCH  TOWER  are  exhausted.  And 
instead  of  re-publishing  them  as  at  first  proposed,  their  leading 
topics  will  be  treated  in  the  forth-coming  book  Millennial  Day 

R356  :  page  1 


PITTSBURGH,  PA.,  JUNE,  1882. 

NO.  12. 

page  1 


Watch  Tower 



C.  T.  RUSSELL,  Editor  and  Publisher. 

The  Editor  recognizes  a  responsibility  to  the  Master,  relative  to 
what  shall  appear  in  these  columns,  which  he  can  not  and  does  not 
cast  aside;  yet  he  should  not  be  understood  as  endorsing  every 
expression  of  correspondents,  or  of  articles  selected  from  other 


TERMS : —Fifty  cents  a  year,  postage  prepaid.  You  may  send 
paper-money  or  three  cent  stamps  to  the  amount  of  two  dollars  by 
mail  at  our  risk.  Larger  amounts  by  Check,  P.O.  Money  Order  or 
Registered  Letter,  payable  to  C.  T.  RUSSELL. 


Foreign  Postage  being  higher,  our  terms  to  foreign  subscribers  will 
be  65  cents  a  year.  Please  send  us  no  foreign  money  or  postage 
stamps  as  we  can  make  no  use  of  them.  Remittances  may  be  made 
by  Postal  Money  Orders. 

N.B.-This  paper  will  be  sent  free  to  any  of  the  Lord's  poor  who 
will  send  a  card  yearly  requesting  it. 

R356  :  page  1 


The  view  is  encouraging.  The  realization  of  our  hopes  seems  to 
draw  on  apace  with  the  gloom  and  perplexity  of  earth.  Statesmen 
are  alarmed  at  the  fearlessness  of  anarchists.  The  representatives  of 
Great  Britain  have  been  butchered  in  daylight  in  Ireland.  In  Russia 
the  Nihilists  are  so  bold  and  so  numerous  that  the  coronation  of  the 
present  Czar  has  been  postponed  until  now,  and  only  with  the 
greatest  caution,  are  the  arrangements  now  being  made.  Two 
attempts  on  the  Czar's  life  have  already  been  discovered  and 
frustrated,  one  being  to  cause  an  explosion  by  use  of  electricity,  and 
another  prepared  caps  filled  with  explosives  to  be  worn  by  Nihilists 
and  thrown  at  the  Czar  during  applause.  The  persecution  of  the 
Jews  still  continues  in  Russia  and  they  are  fleeing  the  country.  The 
government  has  neglected  to  interfere  boldly,  probably  because  it 
hopes  to  thus  appease  the  restless  element  of  the  population. 

Prussia  which  only  a  few  years  ago  expelled  the  Bishops  of  Papacy, 
now  feels  the  restlessness  of  socialism  among  her  people,  and  is 
receiving  back  the  Church  of  Rome  with  open  arms,  hoping  thereby 
to  maintain  a  stronger  hold  upon  the  people. 

France  is  threatened  with  serious  difficulties  through  strikes- 
capital  and  labor  coming  more  into  conflict  than  heretofore. 

In  this  land,  free  from  the  extravagance  and  oppression  of  kings, 
there  is  no  little  trouble  and  perplexity.  Capital  and  Labor  are  daily 
arraying  themselves  against  each  other  more  decidedly.  Men  of  low 
estate,  view  with  suspicion  the  rapid  growth  of  large  corporations 
and  monopolies.  Strikes  are  the  order  of  the  day  and  capitalists  are 
sore  distressed.  Used  to  large  incomes  and  intent  on  wealth  and 
luxury,  they  feel  that  they  cannot  yield  the  laborer  a  larger  share  of 
the  profits.  Workmen  covet  a  larger  share  of  luxury  and  are 
groaning  for  what  they  cannot  get  until  "Gentile  Times"  have  ended 
and  the  kingdom  of  Christ  is  established  in  the  earth.  Yes,  "the 
whole  creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain  together". .."waiting 
for  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God" -waiting  until  the  "little 
flock"  is  glorified  and  shall  deliver  them  from  the  bondage  of  sin 
and  death,  into  the  liberty  of  sons  of  God.  (Rom.  8:19-22.) 

We  can  sympathize  with  all  these  troubled  classes-with  kings  in 
their  supposed  divine  right  to  rule;  with  the  restless  peoples  in  their 
desires  for  liberty;  with  capitalists  in  their  desires  to  have  all  the 
advantages  which  their  wealth  gives,  and  in  their  endeavor  to 
maintain  a  superior  social  standing;  and  we  can  sympathize  with  the 
mechanic  in  his  belief  that  all  men  are  created  free  and  with  equal 
rights  to  the  blessings  of  heaven;  we  can  but  agree  to  his  logic  also, 
that  to  obtain  his  rights  from  the  world,  he  must  insist  on  them. 

But  while  selfishness  is  the  controlling  motive  among  men,  their 
different  interests  must  necessarily  conflict;  and  not  until  the 

kingdom  of  God  is  established  can  the  rights  of  men  be  properly 

The  Church-both  Papal  and  Protestant  -is  largely  controlled  by  the 
influence  of  governments  and  wealthy  men.  It  will  rapidly  become 
the  tool  and  mouthpiece  of  these,  and  they  all  will  go  down 
together,  fighting  against  God  and  liberty.  (Rev.  19:19-20.) 

When  these  things  now  beginning  to  come  to  pass  were  published 
by  us  in  1876,  men  scoffed  and  asked  if  we  were  prophets.  We 
answered  no,  but  that  God's  Word  as  a  telescope  showed  all  these 
things  and  more,  to  the  eye  of  faith.  At  the  same  time  we  showed 
that  God's  special  favor  was  due  to  pass  away  from  the  nominal 

R357  :  page  1 

Gospel  Church  though  it  would  still  continue  to  really  consecrated 
individuals;  and  that  the  favor  would  return  again  in  some  form  to 
the  Jew  in  1878  as  foretold  by  Paul  and  the  Prophets.  (Rom.  11:25, 
Jer.  16:13,14.)  At  God's  appointed  time  a  Jew  happened  to  be 
Premier  of  England;  the  famous  Berlin  conference  happened  to  take 
place  in  that  very  year;  and  it  happened  that  by  that  conference, 
Palestine  was  put  under  the  protection  of  Great  Britain;  and  since 
then  it  has  been  free  to  the  Jew  so  that  he  may  be  a  land-owner. 
Thus  in  the  very  year,  it  happened  (?)  that  privileges  and  favors 
came  to  the  Jew  which  he  had  not  enjoyed  for  over  1800  years. 
Now  they  are  being  persecuted  and  driven  out  by  various  peoples, 
and  many  will  go  and  are  going  to  Palestine. 

Yet  bear  in  mind,  "Gentile  Times"  do  not  fully  end  as  scripturally 
shown  until  1914  A.D.;  consequently  their  overthrow  may  be  less 
rapid  than  would  now  seem  probable.  The  trouble  may  be  expected 
as  birth  pangs  to  a  mother— each  succeeding  one  more  severe  until 
full  deliverance.  This  is  Paul's  illustration  of  it.  (1  Thes.  5:3)  It  is  in 
fact  the  birth  of  a  new  era  or  age;  and  its  birth  involves  pain  and 
death  to  the  present  age  and  its  corrupt  systems  and  customs. 

Let  us  remember,  too,  the  words  of  Jesus,  that  "Jerusalem  shall  be 
trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  be 
fulfilled. "  Hence,  if  Gentile  Times  end  in  1914,  the  Jews  will  not 
have  an  independent  national  existence  before  then.  This  furnishes 
ample  time  for  their  regathering  and  Jerusalem's  rebuilding  on  her 
old  heaps. 

As  it  has  always  been,  so  now  the  teachings  of  God's  Word  are  not 
recognized  even  when  thus  strikingly  fulfilled,  except  by  those 
"taught  of  God."  How  true  today- "Who  hath  believed  our  report 
(doctrine-teaching)  and  to  whom  is  the  arm  (power)  of  the  Lord 
revealed?"  Only  to  a  few-a  little  flock-his  special  favored  friends, 
have  the  plans  of  the  Great  Architect  been  shown. 

As  we  look  inward  at  the  progress  of  truth,  we  find  much  to 
encourage  and  strengthen  us.  Among  the  hundreds  of  letters 
recently  received  one  from  the  West  tells  how,  from  a  torn  fragment 
of  ZION'S  WATCH  TOWER  found  wrapping  a  store  parcel, 

nourishment  and  strength  was  gained,  and  an  appetite  for  more 
produced-how  by  and  by  a  letter  from  a  friend  in  Massachusetts 
mentioned  the  same  and  gave  our  address.  Now,  they  in  turn  have 
some  to  loan  to  neighbors.  So  it  seems  with  all,  who  now  hear  the 
"glad  tidings."  Just  as  with  the  early  church,  all  love  to  tell  the 
story.  It  so  warms  and  fills  our  own  hearts  that  it  becomes  our 
greatest  privilege  and  chief  employ  to— 

Tell  the  whole  world  the  blessed  tidings, 
Speak  of  the  time  of  rest  that  nears; 
Tell  the  oppressed  of  every  nation, 
Jubilee  lasts  a  thousand  years. 

It  is  wonderful,  too,  how  ripe  some  seem  to  be  for  the  message,  by 
their  promptness  and  obedience  quite  putting  to  shame  some  who 
have  had  far  more  instruction  and  privilege.  We  recall  two 
instances  of  this  sort  reporting  this  month,  the  prompt  obedience  of 
whom,  we  can  only  attribute  to  full  consecration  to  GOD.  One 
brother  in  Texas,  a  Steward  and  Class-Leader  in  the  M.E.  Church, 
says  he  received  and  read  "Food"  very  carefully.  He  felt  convinced 
as  to  his  duty,  and  had  already  resigned  his  connection  with  the 
church  and  become  a  free  man  in  Christ,  stepping  out  from  the 
barriers  of  creeds  to  study  the  Word  of  God  unbiased  by  human 

The  other  was  a  minister  in  the  M.E.  Church:  He  writes  that  he  had 
received  from  some  one,  and  read,  the  December  and  January 
numbers  of  the  WATCH  TOWER.  Careful  study  of  those  papers 
and  his  Bible,  convinced  him  that  "the  dear  old  Methodist  Church  is 
a  part  of  the  'Image  of  the  Beast;'"  and  while  he  loved  it  much,  he 
loved  Christ  Jesus  more  and  must  obey  God  rather  than  men.  He 
has  cancelled  his  obligations  to  the  M.E.  Church  and  engaged  as  a 
servant  (minister)  of  the  Church  "whose  names  are  written  in 
heaven."  He  says  that  Satan  suggested  that  he  retain  his 
"parchment"  as  evidence  of  authority  and  right  as  a  minister,  but  he 
gained  the  victory  and  concluded  that  a  commission  from  the  Lord 
was  of  superior  value. 

Our  efforts  being  mainly  directed  to  the  feeding  of  the  sheep  and 
lambs  (those  already  in  the  fold— starving)  we  seldom  learn  of  the 
effects  of  this  "strong  meat"  upon  the  worldly.  Three  notable  cases 
we  might  mention:  One  wrote  to  us  from  England,  how,  having  lost 
all  confidence  in  religious  professors,  he  had  become  a  scoffer  and 
was  on  the  downward  grade.  He  received  a  copy  of  "Food,"  and 
became  enraptured  with  the  real  beauties  of  God's  character  and 
plan.  He  donated  $25  to  the  tract  fund  and  has  given  and  loaned 
many  of  the  pamphlets  to  others  where  he  feels  sure  they  will  do 
good.  Two  of  other  cases  report  this  month;  one  had  been,  he 
writes,  profane  and  unbelieving  but  the  reading  of  "Food"  had  been 
greatly  blessed  to  him  and  he  will  henceforth  be  a  reformed  man. 
We  make  an  extract  from  the  letter  of  the  other. 

Reports  from  the  brethren  laboring  in  a  public  way,  are 
encouraging.  Bro.  Sunderlin  reports  interesting  meetings  near 
Arlington,  N.Y.  Bros.  Leigh  and  Spears  have  started  on  a  trip  down 
the  Ohio  river  in  a  small  boat  belonging  to  the  latter.  They  purpose 
(D.V.)  to  visit  all  the  river  towns  between  here  and  Cincinnati  or  St. 
Louis,  spending  about  a  week  at  each.  This  will  require  all  summer 
or  longer.  The  Lord  bless  them  and  their  hearers,  as  also  all  the 
brethren  holding  forth  the  word  of  life-the  glad  tidings  of  great  joy. 
We  subjoin  extracts  from  a  few  letters. 

NOTTINGHAM,  ENG.,  April  13,  1882. 

MY  DEAR  SIR:— I  should  esteem  it  a  favor  if  you  would  send  me  a 
dozen  copies  of  "Food  for  Thinking  Christians"  and  about  the  same 
number  of  "Tabernacle  Teachings."  Eternity  alone  will  reveal  the 
good  these  books  are  doing,  and  several  of  my  friends  here  are 
hungering  for  more  information  upon  these  great  themes. 

I  lend  my  WATCH  TOWER  every 

R357  :  page  2 

month,  and  look  eagerly  for  each  new  one.  May  God  continue  to 
bless  the  work.  Yours  in  Him, 

.  (A  Minister.) 


DEAR  BROTHER:-I  received  the  book  safely.  I  am  very  glad  to 
say  that  I  am  very  much  interested  in  the  truth,  and  I  feel  thankful 
that  it  has  been  placed  within  my  reach.  I  call  you  brethren  because 
I  feel  you  are  such.  These  glorious  teachings  have  brought  me  from 
the  broad  road  to  destruction  and  have  placed  me  on  the  road  that 
leads  to  life.  I  have  been  for  a  few  years  back  a  poor  drunkard  and  a 
profane  swearer,  till  about  a  year  and  a  half  ago,  when,  through 
God's  loving  kindness  Bro.  Keith  came  here  and  declared  the 
glorious  teachings  of  Gods  Word.  And  I  thank  God  that  I  now  have 
been  begotten  of  the  spirit;  and  I  am  willing  to  present  this  life  and 
this  body  a  living  sacrifice  to  God.  I  am  willing  to  give  my  all  for 
Jesus  and  the  glad  tidings.  I  thank  God  that  I  am  what  I  am  and  he 
is  helping  me  to  understand  His  Word. 

With  kind  wishes,  your  brother, 
page  2 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER:-I  sincerely  thank  you  for  advice  and 
encouragement  in  your  last  letter.  My  deepest  gratitude,  however,  I 
owe  to  our  Heavenly  Father,  for  I  begin  to  realize  how  he  uses  his 
agencies  in  the  manifestation  of  his  love.  If  Jesus  condescends  to 
recognize  so  unworthy  an  object  as  me,  I  will  rejoice  and  continue 
to  strive,  so  to  run,  as  to  obtain  the  prize  of  the  high  calling. 

The  "Tabernacle  Tract"  and  January  number  of  ZION'S  WATCH 
TOWER  were  rich  feasts  of  spiritual  food  to  my  hungry  soul.  My 
feelings  can  best  be  described  by  the  language  of  the  two  Apostles, 
who  unknowingly  had  talked  with  Jesus,  on  their  way  to  Emmaus 
after  his  resurrection:  "Did  not  our  hearts  burn  within  us."  Oh  what 
joy  to  the  Christians'  heart,  is  the  hope  that  we  shall  reign  with 
Jesus  evermore.  All  the  Tracts  and  papers  you  sent  me  I  have  tried 
to  loan  judiciously.  The  Tabernacle  tract  and  January  number  of 
TOWER  are  so  excellent,  I  want  you  to  send  me  some  of  each;  also 
about  ten  copies  more  of  "Food."  Enclosed  find  ($10.00)  ten  dollars 
to  be  added  to  the  Tract  Fund.  May  the  Lord  greatly  magnify  your 
efforts  for  good,  and  lead  all  his  children  to  an  action  of  duty, 
through  the  spirit  of  love  and  obedience.  Hoping  and  striving  for 
increased  light  and  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  and  to  be  aided  by 
your  efforts,  I  remain  your  brother,  through  fellowship  in  the  Spirit. 

R357  :  page  2 

The  colored  minister  who  desired  a  Diaglott  has  been  supplied. 
Four  persons  sent  pay  for  him.  We  like  this;  it  is  the  right  spirit.  As 
requested,  the  overplus  was  added  to  the  tract  fund. 

R357  :  page  2 


MATT.  3:2. 

(See  Young's  Concordance  under  word  repent.) 

Stability  of  character  and  purpose  are  qualities  which  we  all  admire. 
We  like  the  man  upon  whom  we  can  depend.  To  know  that  a  man  is 
what  is  commonly  termed  fickle,  is  to  make  us  distrustful;  for  the 
course  which  he  will  pursue  to-day,  is  not  an  index  of  what  he  will 
be  or  do  tomorrow.  With  such  a  man  we  cannot  do  business  with 
pleasure,  and  so  will  have  no  more  to  do  with  him  than  we  are 
obliged  to.  Of  such  a  man  it  is  said,  "He  has  no  mind  of  his  own," 
he  has  no  settled  character;  he  is  driven  hither  and  thither  by 
circumstances,  so  takes  no  root  and  withers  away.  Such  a  man  has 
not  much  influence,  because  people  do  not  know  where  to  find  him, 
nor  what  to  expect  of  him. 

Again,  the  man  who  never  changes  is  a  hard  man  to  deal  with;  you 
know  where  to  find  him  always,  to  be  sure;  he  is  fixed;  he  has  a 
purpose  of  his  own,  and  if  it  is  not  like  yours,  the  reason,  in  his 

mind,  is,  that  yours  is  good  for  nothing.  You  need  not  undertake  to 
move  him,  he  is  settled,  he  is  established,  he  has  become  fossilized. 
The  world  moves  on  and  leaves  him  behind.  You  may  go  to  the 
spot  where  you  left  him,  though  it  be  a  decade  after,  and  there  you 
will  find  him  glorying  in  his  unchangeable  nature.  "He  is  wise  in 
his  own  conceit."  Not  willing  to  "receive  instruction,"  he  is  not 
bothered  with  having  to  change  his  mind;  such  a  man  will  have  to 
learn  by  some  other  mode  than  precept.  Let  us  be  glad  that  our 
Heavenly  Father  has  provided  more  than  one  mode  of  instruction. 

Now,  both  these  characters  are  wrong,  they  are  extremes,  and  it  is 
hard  to  tell  which  is  the  most  to  be  shunned;  perhaps  the  latter,  for 
he  may  be  always  wrong,  while  the  former  will  be  right  at  least  part 
of  the  time;  but  a  not  over  sanguine  temperament  would  better 
comport  with  limited  knowledge,  and  a  sufficient 

R358  :  page  2 

amount  of  firmness  would  meet  and  repel  evil  assault. 

Change  of  mind  is  a  necessary  operation  with  all  finite  creatures,  so 
far  as  we  know,  because  their  knowledge  is  imperfect.  An 
important  part  of  man's  work  in  this  world  should  be,  at  proper 
times,  to  change  his  mind.  Show  us  a  man  who  never  changes  his 
mind,  and  we  will  show  you  a  man  who  never  makes  any  additions 
to  his  knowledge,  or  else  is  a  bigot,  which  is  usually  about  the 

There  is  but  one  character  in  the  universe  who  never  changes  his 
mind,  i.e.,  the  Almighty,  Allwise,  and  Eternal  God.  Because  his 
knowledge  is  perfect  he  need  not  change  his  mind,  or  perhaps  more 
properly,  he  need  not  change.  "But,"  says  some  one,  "the  Bible  says 
he  repented  because  he  had  made  man.  How  is  that?"  Though  that 
is  a  little  irrelevant,  we  will  stop  a  moment  to  consider  it,  as  it  is 
often  brought  up  by  skeptics.  How  could  God's  change  of  conduct 
toward  man  be  expressed  to  him,  in  the  childhood  of  the  race,  in 
other  and  better  language?  Some  have  said  in  explanation  that  it 
meant  that  he  changed  his  purpose;  but  this  answer  was  not 
satisfactory  for  the  reason  that  it  did  not  change  the  meaning,  but 
only  the  word. 

Let  us  use  an  illustration;  our  Heavenly  Father  provides  them  in 
abundance.  Suppose  that  a  little  boy  having  no  knowledge  of 
horticulture  should  see  his  father  planting  apple-seeds,  and  after 
awhile  should  see  him  trans-planting  the  young  trees;  he  might 
inquire,  Father,  what  made  you  plant  your  apple-seeds  there?  Why 
didn't  you  plant  them  where  you  wanted  them  to  remain?  The  father 
might  reply,  I  did  want  them  there  then,  but  now  I  do  not;  I  have 
changed  my  mind;  now  I  want  them  to  stand  where  they  will  have 
more  room,  etc.  It  would  be  difficult  to  explain  to  the  child-mind 
the  broad  plan  of  the  father,  but  he  can  be  made  to  see  clearly  that 
there  has  been  a  change.  In  this  illustration  the  father  changed  one 
part  of  his  plan  as  it  related  to  another  part  of  the  same  plan,  i.e., 
there  was,  to  one  not  understanding  his  plan,  an  apparent  change  of 

purpose,  and  one,  too,  not  in  harmony  with  the  original  design,  and 
yet  it  was  all  in  the  mind  and  design  of  the  father  from  the  first.  So 
with  our  Heavenly  Father.  He  communicates  with  us  according  to 
our  understanding,  and  if  our  hearts  were  right,  we  should  not  so 
readily  misunderstand  him.  He  speaks  of  things  as  they  seem  to  us, 
and  not  always  as  they  really  are,  and  we  do  the  same,  and  think  it 
all  right  enough  when  we  do  it.  He  speaks  to  us  of  the  sun's  rising 
and  setting,  and  we  do  too,  whereas  we  know  that  it  is  only 
apparent;  let  us  reason  the  same  with  this  word  repent,  and  we  shall 
have  no  further  trouble.  So  we  increase  in  knowledge  and  grace,  we 
shall  understand  him  better,  and  in  just  the  proportion  that  we  grow 
in  knowledge,  we  change  our  minds,  or  "repent";  at  least  that  is 
what  we  should  do.  By  this  we  do  not  wish  to  be  understood  as 
saying  that  we  should  ignore  all  that  we  have  passed  over,  or  that  a 
change  of  mind  involves  a  condemnation  of  all  our  former 
opinions,  but  that  our  minds  should  change  something  as  the  trees 
change  from  small  to  large,  from  a  few  to  many  branches,  and  from 
blossom  to  fruit;  and  in  doing  this  we  gradually  put  away  the 
former  things;  for  the  tree  had  to  pass  through  its  sappling 
condition,  before  it  could  extend  its  far-reaching  branches.  So  we 
pass  through  the  transitions  of  mind  and  character. 

There  are  special  seasons  when  important  changes  should  take 
place  both  in  the  physical  and  moral  world.  This  time  in  which  John 
was  speaking  was  one  of  those  seasons.  The  fullness  of  time  had 
come  and  God  had  sent  his  Son  into  the  world  to  realize  to  the 
world  the  signification  of  the  "types  and  shadows"  of  the  Jewish 
ceremonial.  For  many  centuries  these  shadows  had  been  indicating 
"good  things  to  come";  but  now  they  were  to  be  lost  in  the  glory  of 
the  brighter  and  better  day. 

He  whom  they  pointed  to  was  present.  The  passover  lamb  was  to  be 
superseded  by  the  lamb  of  God,  of  whom  the  former  was  but  the 

At  the  time  John  made  the  proclamation  above  referred  to,  the 
Jewish  church  were  more  strict  to  observe  every  particular  of  the 
ceremonial  law  than  perhaps  at  any  time  in  their  history;  they  were 
scrupulous  to  pay  tithe  of  mint  and  anise,  plants  like  or  identical 
with  our  dill  and  caraway;  when  we  consider  that  their  tithe  was  a 
tenth  part,  we  can  see  how  nice  they  were  to  observe  the  letter  of 
the  law  where  it  did  not  so  directly  affect  the  heart  and  life.  They 
could  be  strictly  scrupulous  in  regard  to  the  slightest  ritual 
performances,  while  having  but  little  remorse  for  the  grossest 
immoralities.  It  is  not  at  all  likely  that  they  understood  the  deep 
spiritual  import  of  most  of  the  forms  that  Paul  calls  "shadows  of 
good  things  to  come. "  At  this  juncture  John  makes  his  appearance 
and  exhorts  them  to  "repent  (change  their  minds;  see  Young's 
Concordance,  and  Emphatic  Diaglott,  reform)  because  the  royal 
majesty  of  the  heavens  has  approached."  In  these  forms,  or  in  the 
observance  of  them,  they  thought  they  had  eternal  life;  (John  5:39) 
but  now  he  who  was  to  bring  light  and  immortality  to  light  had 

come;  now  John  had  given  them  more  definite  instruction  upon 
these  weighty  matters,  and  with  increase  of  knowledge  there  should 
be  a  corresponding  change  of  mind,  so  he  makes  the  announcement 
in  accordance  with  the  facts. 

We  think  the  nominal  Christian  church  of  to-day  occupies,  in  many 
respects,  a  similar  position;  each  different  section  or  sect  being  very 
strict  to  observe  the  letter  of  their  law,  and  thinking  that  in  them 
they  have  eternal  life;  but  that  law,  or  those  laws,  instead  of  being 
God's  requirements,  are  the  formulated  laws  of  the  leaders  of  the 
various  societies,  supposed  to  be  based  upon  God's  law  or  word; 
they  have  built  upon  this  foundation,  but  with  hay,  wood,  and 
stubble.  (1  Cor.  3:12.) 

Now  some  seem  to  think  when  you  speak  to  them  about  this  matter, 
that  it  is  of  no  particular  consequence  if  they  are  only  upon  the  right 
foundation.  Jesus  showed  that  it  was  important  to  be  founded  upon 
a  rock  (Matt.  7:24,25),  and  Paul  shows  that  it  is  important  also  to 
build  with  good  material.  Some  seem  to  think  that  if  they  are  only 
saved,  that  is  enough,  but  would  not  reason  so  about  their  earthly 
matters;  though  they  might  think  it  fortunate  to  escape  from  their 
burning  house,  yet  they  would  think  it  better  to  have  a  house  that 
would  not  have  taken  fire;  thus  showing  that  "the  children  of  this 
world  are  wiser  in  their  GENERATION. "  If  a  member  of  any  one 
of  these  societies  should  be  arraigned  for  misdemeanor,  the  law  of 
that  society  ("Discipline,"  "Regulations,"  or  whatever)  is  the 
standard  by  which  the  misdemeanor  is  measured  and  weighed. 

During  the  time  of  the  church's  wanderings,  through  the  dark  ages, 
while  walking  in  adulterous  union  with  the  world,  the  light  that  was 
in  it  "became  darkness,"  and  how  great  was  that  darkness.  Man 
came  to  use  the  word  of  God  as  a  medium  of  worldly  gain,  and 
when  once  begun,  there  seemed  to  be  no  limit  to  which  the  enemy 
would  lead  in  distorting  the  truth,  for  the  truth  had  to  be  the  means 
of  giving  acceptability  to  the  counterfeit.  So  now  the  nominal 
Christian  church  is  in  a  condition  strikingly  similar  to  that  of  the 
Jewish  church  then,  i.e.,  "rich  and  increased  in  goods,  and  having 
need  of  nothing,"  according  to  their  opinion,  but  as  the  Lord  sees, 
"poor  and  blind  and  naked, "  and  their  doing  similar  to  that 
described  in  Mai.  1:13. 

So  the  proclamation  of  John  comes  with  equal  if  not  greater  force" : 
"change  your  minds,"  "reform  because  the  royal  majesty  of  the 
heavens  has  approached. " 

But,  says  some  one,  what  has  our  church  to  repent  of?  Do  we  not 
teach  that  men  must  repent  of  their  sins  to  be  saved?  Yes,  but  what 
idea  do  you  give  them  of  salvation,  and  of  their  friends  who  do  not 
obtain  the  salvation  which  they  are  told  about?  Is  not  the  salvation 
which  you  tell  them  of,  embraced  in  the  idea  of  songs  of  praise  to 
God,  and  word- worship  and  glorification  of  his  wondrous  majesty, 
and  possibly  some  idea  of  learning  more  of  his  glorious  attributes? 
All  this  is  included  in  the  "great  salvation,"  but  it  is  a  meagre 

representation  of  it  from  the  Bible  standpoint  as  we  (we  say  it 
humbly)  view  it.  Then  those  who  do  not  attain  to  this  salvation,  it  is 
said,  God  will  miserably  torment  without  end  of  duration. 

Now  we  cry  aloud  that  the  effulgent  glory  shed  abroad  by  the 
approach  of  "the  royal  majesty  of  the  heavens,"  throws  such  light 
upon  his  word,  that  we  repent,  and  call  upon  all  who  hold  such 
ideas  of  God  and  salvation  to  "change  their  minds"  and  actions 



R358  :  page  3 


page  3 

We  journey  through  a  desert  drear  and  wild, 
Yet  are  our  hearts  by  such  sweet  thoughts  beguiled 
Of  Him  on  whom  we  lean,  our  strength  and  stay, 
We  scarcely  note  the  sorrows  of  the  way. 

Thoughts  of  his  glory— on  the  prize  we  gaze, 
And  in  it  see  the  hope  of  coming  days; 
Beacon  of  hope,  which,  lifted  up  on  high, 
Illumes  with  heavenly  light  the  tear-dimm'd  eye. 

Thoughts  of  our  gathering-of  that  joyful  day, 
In  patient  hope  we  tread  the  narrow  way; 
The  dawn  draws  nigh,  and  from  the  watch-tower  see 
Millennial  day  dawn-and  the  shadows  flee. 

Thus  while  we  journey  on,  our  Lord  to  greet, 
Our  thoughts  and  meditations  are  so  sweet 
Of  Him  on  whom  we  lean,  our  strength  and  stay, 
We  scarcely  note  the  sorrows  of  the  way. 


R359  :  page  3 



"And  to  the  messenger  of  the  Assembly  at  Pergamos  write."  Rev. 

Per  is  an  article  of  emphasis,  frequently  equivalent  to  very.  Ga  or 
gee  [g  hard]  is  earthy.  Thus  the  name  Perga  [Acts  13:13]  very 

earthy.  Pergamos  means  earthy  height  or  elevation.  It  was  the  name 
given  to  the  citadel  of  Troy. 

The  Pergamos  of  John's  day,  and  to  which  literally  the  message  is 
addressed,  was  a  celebrated  city  of  the  Roman  province  of  Asia. 
Here  parchment  was  first  perfected.  It  had  a  library  of  200,000 
volumes;  also  a  famous  temple  of  Esculapius,  the  mythological 
deity  who  presided  over  medicine. 

The  Pergamos  period  dates  from  the  time  that  Constantine 
professedly  embraced  Christianity;  which,  being  thus  popularized, 
soon  became  the  nominal  religion  of  the  people.  The  church  of  this 
period  was  exceedingly  exalted,  but  only  from  an  earthly  point  of 
view;  she  was  "exalted  in  the  earth." 

Persecution  having  ceased,  the  policy  of  the  Emperor  became  the 
policy  of  both  priests  and  people;  and  the  nominal  Christian  church 
soon  filled  with  the  popular  time-serving  crowd.  Masheim  tells  us 
that  while  the  great  zeal  of  many  good  men,  the  purity  of  their  lives, 
the  many  translations  and  expositions  of  the  Scriptures  made  at  this 
time,  and  the  intrinsic  beauty  and  value  of  Christianity  as  contrasted 
with  Paganism  must  have  had  their  influence;  yet  it  is  evident  that  a 
desire  to  please  the  great  emperor  and  his  successors,  and  to  be  on 
the  popular  side,  were  the  chief  reasons  for  the  sudden  and  great 
increase  of  the  nominal  church. 

Many  pagan  philosophers  finding  that  it  would  be  policy  to  join  the 
ranks  of  the  rising  religion,  set  about  paving  an  easy  way  to  it  by 
trying  to  discover  correspondencies  between  Christianity  and 
Paganism,  and  so  to  blend  the  two  together.  They  succeeded  only 
too  well.  Many  sought  "to  form  to  themselves  a  middle  kind  of 
religion,  between  the  ancient  theology  and  the  new  doctrine  that 
was  now  propagated  in  the  empire;  and  they  persuaded  themselves 
that  the  same  truths  which  Christ  taught  had  been  for  a  long  time 
concealed  by  the  priests  of  the  gods  under  the  veil  of  ceremonies, 
fables,  and  allegorical  representations."  [Mosheim.]  As  the  old 
theology  had  a  number  of  chief  gods,  with  many  demi-gods  of  both 
sexes,  the  Pago-Christians  [if  we  may  coin  a  word]  set  themselves 
to  reconstruct  the  list  for  the  new  theology.  At  this  time,  therefore, 
the  doctrine  of  three  Gods  was  invented  -God  the  Father,  God  the 
Son,  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost.  Also  the  Goddess  Mary.  To  make 
the  list  as  respectable  in  numbers  as  the  long  line  of  pagan  deities, 
they  canonized  the  dead  apostles  and  an  unlimited  number  of 
martyrs,  angels,  etc.,  real  or  imaginary. 

Mosheim  says  of  this  period:  "The  public  processions  and 
supplications  by  which  the  Pagans  endeavored  to  appease  their 
gods,  were  now  adopted  into  the  Christian  worship,  and  celebrated 
in  many  places  with  great  pomp  and  magnificence.  The  virtues 
which  had  formerly  been  ascribed  to  the  heathen  temples,  to  their 
lustrations  [ceremonial  cleansings  by  water,  etc.],  to  the  statues  of 
their  gods  and  heroes,  were  now  attributed  to  Christian  churches-to 

water  consecrated  by  certain  forms  of  prayer,  and  to  the  images  of 
holy  men. " 

"The  propensity  of  rude  and  uneducated  converts  [?]  from 
Paganism  to  cling  to  the  festal  rites  of  their  forefathers  proved  to  be 
invincible,  so  that  it  seemed  to  be  necessary  to  adopt  the  old  usages 
to  the  new  worship,  rather  than  to  abolish  them  altogether."  [Encyc. 

We  feel  safe  in  asserting  that  all  the  vile  doctrines  that  have 
saturated  the  papal  church,  and  that  still  permeate  Protestantism  had 
at  least  their  origin  in  this  period. 

The  philosophy  of  Plato  was  engrafted,  a  parasite  upon  the 
Scriptural  stock.  This  vile  fungus,  planted  by  Satan  in  Eden  [Gen. 
3:4],  watered  by  the  Egyptians,  and  brought  to  an  increase  by  a 
pseudo-Christianity,  has  borne  an  abundant  harvest  of  errors,  and 
exhaled  an  influence  more  deadly  than  the  repas  tree.  Purgatory, 
Eternal  Sin,  Eternal  Torment,  Mariolatry,  Saint  Worship, 
Transmigration,  Mohammedanism,  Swedenborgianism,  and 
Mormonism  are  some  of  its  legitimate  fruits,  which  could  not  have 
existed  without  it. 

The  Pergamos  message  opens  in  the  words,  "These  things  saith  He 
who  hath  the  sharp  sword  with  two  edges."  The  speaker  is  Christ 
himself.  It  seems  as  if  the  little  company  of  faithful  ones,  beset  on 
every  side  by  the  enemy,  were  earnestly  looking  amid  all  the  noise 
and  strife  for  their  Leader,  when,  suddenly,  the  great  Captain 
appears  by  their  side,  and  waiving  his  sword  on  high,  shouts, 
Attention!  Company! 

The  two-edged  sword  is  the  Word  of  God.  [Eph  6:17;  Heb.  4:12.] 
This  weapon  is  formed  both  for  offensive  and  defensive  warfare.  It 
is  sharp,  and  while  one  edge  is  presented  toward  the  enemy,  there  is 
another  toward  him  who  wields  it.  Christ  has  given  it  to  the  church 
to  be  used  in  his  service:  woe  to  him  who  handles  it  unskillfully. 
Our  Lord's  words  are  a  warning  to  those  of  that  age  who  were 
exercising  this  spiritual  weapon. 

"I  know  thy  works."  They  were  many.  The  faithful  of  this  period 
were  very  zealous,  and  were  hard  workers  against  much  opposition. 

"And  where  thou  dwellest,  where  Satan's  seat  is."  The  home  and 
stronghold  of  Paganism;  which,  in  course  of  time,  with  a  change  of 
little  else  than  name  and  names  was  rechristened  Papacy. 

"Thou  holdest  fast  MY  NAME,  and  hast  not  denied  my  faith." 
Their  fidelity  is  more  particularly  noted  because  of  their  adverse 
surroundings.  At  this  time  there  were  many  teachers,  and  more 
controversy  than  ever  before.  Light  was  darkened  by  words,  and 
truth  with  sophistry.  During  this  period  also  arose  the  old  dispute  of 
"who  should  be  greatest?"  The  bishops,  or  Patriarchs,  as  they 
preferred  to  be  called,  of  Rome,  Antioch,  Alexandria,  and 
Constantinople,  had  acquired  a  degree  of  pre-eminence  over  the 
others,  and  there  was  a  long-continued  rivalry  between  them;  the 

supremacy  being  finally  divided  between  Rome  and 
Constantinople.  The  nominal  church  was  split  in  two,  chiefly  over 
the  question  of  image- worship;  the  idolaters  ranging  under  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  who  received  the  name  of  Pope  [Latin,  papa-the 
father],  while  the  image-breakers,  as  they  were  called,  formed  the 
Greek  Church  under  the  Patriarch  [chief  father]  of  Constantinople. 
A  remembrance  of  this  controversy  will  help  us  to  understand  the 
passage  which  follows: 

"Thou  holdest  fast  MY  NAME...  even  in  those  days  in  which 
ANTIPAS  was  my  faithful  witness;  who  was  slain  among  you, 
where  Satan  dwelleth."  Anti,  in  Greek,  means  opposite  or  against; 
papas  is  father.  In  the  usual  manner  of  forming  words,  Anti-pas 
would  evidently  mean  against  the  father,  or  opposed  to  the  Pope  or 
Patriarch;  as  we  use  the  name  anti-christ,  the  opponent  of  Christ.  It 
is  clear,  then,  that  our  Lord  here  commends  the  faithful  hand  who, 
"holding  fast"  the  endearing  name  of  our  "Father,"  in  obedience  to 
the  command,  "Call  no  man  Father,"  opposed  the  development  and 
establishment  of  the  Papacy,  with  its  attendant  heresies  of  a  class  of 
holy  [?]  and  Rev.  [?]  fathers  [Matt.  23:9],  who,  being  called  by  the 
church— or  the  almighty  dollar— or  the  love  of  honor  and  ease,  as  the 
case  may  be,  profess  a  superior  sanctity,  privilege,  and  authority  for 
the  exposition  of  God's  Word. 

"But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee.  Thou  hast  there  them  that 
hold  the  teaching  of  Balaam,  who  taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stumbling- 
block  before  the  children  of  Israel,  to  eat  things  offered  to  idols,  and 
to  commit  fornication. " 

Num.  22  and  onward  tells  the  story  of  Balaam.  The  kings  of  Midian 
and  Balak,  king  of  Moab,  found  themselves  unable  by  force  of  arms 
to  subdue  Israel.  They  hired  Balaam  to  curse  God's  people.  He 
found  it  impossible,  but  knowing  why  they  had  the  Lord's  favor  and 
protection,  he  advised  Balak  to  lead  them  into  sin;  which 
succeeding,  brought  upon  them  a  plague  which  destroyed  24,000  of 

From  what  has  been  said,  the  spiritual  meaning  of  the  Balaam 
teaching  should  be  easily  seen.  The  blasphemous  doctrines  of 
eternal  torment,  and  the  endless  existence  of  sin  and  sinners;  also 
the  fiction  of  the  short  line  from  the  death-bed  to  heaven,  and 
kindred  fancies,  have  always  been  a  "stumbling-block"  to  the 
church.  The  homage  given  to  pagan  rites,  ceremonies,  festivals, 
etc.,  Christianized  [?]  such  as  prayers  to  the  dead,  sacred  places, 
days,  and  persons;  union  with  earthly  powers  and  with  those  who 
do  such  things,  would  in  our  opinion  be  Baal-am  service. 

The  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitans,  noticed  in  the  Ephesus  message, 
found  its  development  in  this  age;  and  has  been  a  burden  to  the 
church  ever  since.  Nicolas  means  a  conqueror  of  the  people.  In  the 
church  of  Rome  the  laity  or  people  are  as  much  the  subjects  of  the 
Pope,  both  in  spiritual  and  temporal  things,  as  any  of  earth's 
conquerors  ever  dreamed  of  demanding.  This,  in  the  face  of  Christ's 

plain  statement  that  there  is  but  one  Lord,  one  Master,  one  Father, 
"and  all  ye  are  brethren."  [Matt.  23:8-12.]  The  command  "Search 
the  Scriptures,"  was  intended  for  every  one;  the  commission  to 
"preach  the  good  news"  to  all  who  have  received  the  Spirit;  and  if 
any  one  has  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ  he  is  none  of  His,  and  can  only 
be  a  blind  leader  of  the  blind. 

"Repent,  or  else  I  will  come  unto  THEE  quickly,  and  will  fight 
against  THEM  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth. "  Notice  thee  and  them 
in  this  passage.  The  words  are  evidently  used  like  you  and  them  in 
1  Thes.  5:1-4.  The  Lord  speaks  directly  to  his  church  as  thou  or 
you;  but  of  the  world,  as  they  or  them.  He  came  to  his  own,  and 

R360  :  page  3 

in  a  sense  delivered  them  out  of  Babylon;  bearing  them  up  on 
eagles'  wings  [Rev.  12:14],  and  carrying  them  into  the  wilderness; 
"into  her  place,  where  she  is  nourished."...  from  the  face  of  the 
serpent,  Satan.  To  them-Babylon,  he  comes  with  the  sword,  and  by 
the  sword  they  are  cut  into  two— the  Roman  and  Greek  churches. 

"He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  HIM  hear  what  the  Spirit  says  to  the 

"To  him  that  overcometh,  to  him  will  I  give  of  the  hidden  manna. " 
The  manna  recalls  the  story  of  Israel  in  the  wilderness.  Hidden 
would  point  as  an  index  finger  to  the  golden  bowl  full  of  manna 
laid  away  in  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant  as  a  memorial  of  the 
faithfulness  of  Jehovah,  who  led  and  "nourished"  his  people  in  the 
wilderness.  It  is  a  pledge  to  the  Pergamos  church  that  he  who 
watched  over  literal  Israel  in  their  journeyings  would  care  for  them 
in  the  weary  march  that  was  about  to  begin. 

The  manna,  of  course,  typifies  spiritual  food,  the  word  of  God. 
Perhaps  some  were  enabled  to  see  a  deeper  meaning,  that  it  referred 
not  only  to  the  written  word,  but  to  the  living  Word;  the  true  Bread 
of  Life  who  came  down  from  heaven  to  give  life  to  the  world.  [John 

It  was  a  promise  in  the  face  of  desolation  and  death,  of  a  life  that 
should  be  hid- from  all  the  power  of  persecution  -with  Christ,  in 

"I  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  and  upon  the  stone  a  new  name 
engraved,  which  no  man  knoweth  but  he  that  receiveth  it. " 

What  a  blessed  assurance  to  the  church  during  those  1260  years  of 
trial,  outcasts  from  the  world,  branded  as  heretics  by  the  church,  to 
realize  that  God's  seal  was  upon  them;  to  remember  that  "the  Lord 
knoweth  them  that  are  his." 

The  signet  or  seal— evidently  referred  to— was  the  emblem  of 
authority.  See  Gen.  41:41-42;  1  Kings  21:8;  Esther  3:10-12;  8:2-8, 
etc.  To  present  any  one  with  the  signet  ring  was  to  invest  them  with 
all  the  power  and  authority  of  him  who  owned  it.  This  is,  therefore, 

one  of  the  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises  of  joint  heirship 
with  Christ,  given  only  to  the  overcomers. 

The  color  of  the  stone  would  indicate  the  purity  of  the  reign.  "A 
scepter  of  righteousness  is  the  sceptre  of  thy  kingdom. "  However 
precious  the  jewel,  it  was  made  much  more  so  on  account  of  its  use; 
it  was  therefore  the  symbol  of  that  which  was  most  highly 
esteemed.  See  Haggai  2:23;  Sol.  Song  8:5-6. 

The  name  on  the  seal  is  significant.  We  believe  it  is  the  name 
assured  by  our  Lord  on  taking  unto  him  his  great  power  and 
beginning  his  reign.  A  name  now  revealed  to  the  members  of  his 
body,  since  the  reign  has  begun.  [See  article  of  Bro.  Jones  in  March 
No.  ZION'S  WATCH  TOWER,  page  4.]  A  name  peculiarly 
comforting  to  the  persecuted  saints  during  the  reign  of  Anti-christ- 
the  name  of  our  beloved 


W.  I.  M. 

R360  :  page  4 


"For  since  through  a  man  there  is  death,  through  a  man  also  there 
is  a  resurrection  (anastasis)  of  the  dead;  for  as  by  ADAM  all  die,  so 
by  the  ANOINTED  also,  will  all  be  restored  to  life."  1  Cor. 
15:21,22.  Diaglott. 

Recognizing  death  as  a  reality,  we  have  long  seen,  and  often 
pointed  out,  that  a  resurrection  of  dead  ones,  is  God's  remedy  for 
the  removal  of  this  sin-curse.  Not  until  very  recently,  however,  did 
we  recognize  the  full  force  and  deep  scope  of  the  word  resurrection. 

We  have  been  accustomed  to  regard  it  as  meaning  the  giving  to  a 
dead  person  of  a  spark  of  life-the  very  faintest  spark  of  life,  such  as 
the  act  of  Elijah  to  the  widow's  son,  (1  Kings  17:22)  or  the  act  of 
Paul  to  the  young  man  who  fell  from  a  window,  (Acts  20:9,10)  or 
the  act  of  Jesus  to  Jairus'  daughter,  to  the  son  of  the  widow  of  Nain 
and  to  Lazarus.  (Mark  5:41,42,  Luke  7:14,15,  John  11:43,44.)  We 
had  considered  and  called  these,  resurrections  of  the  dead.  But  an 
examination  proves  that  these  restorations  of  a  faint  spark  of  life, 
are  never  called  a  resurrection  in  Scripture.  An  examination  of  the 
Greek  word  from  which  resurrection  is  translated  (Anastasis) 
proves  that  its  meaning  is  broader  and  fuller  than  we  had  supposed, 
and  that  we  have  been  in  the  habit  of  misusing  it,  when  applying  it 
to  such  partial  restorations  of  life  as  above  mentioned. 

Liddell  and  Scott's  Greek  Lexicon  defines  the  word  anastasis  to 
mean-  "a  setting  up  again"-"REBUILDING"  - 
"RESTORATION."  Let  us  then  look  at  the  resurrection  in  the  light 
of  this  standard  definition,  and  also,  in  the  light  of  our  text. 

Mankind  is  the  subject  of  Paul's  discourse.  Mankind  as  a  race,  had 
forfeited  all  right  to  life  by  the  disobedience  of  Adam.  The 
existence  forfeited,  was  the  one  given  by  God  to  our  representative, 
Adam.  It  was  a  perfect  being  or  existence,  and  all  the  imperfections 
under  which  we  as  a  race  now  labor,  have  come  as  a  result  of  sin, 
and  are  a  part  of  the  death  penalty.  We  are  now,  and  have  been  for 
6,000  years  a  dying  race,  growing  weaker  and  weaker  and  dropping 
faster  and  faster  into  the  tomb.  Adam  in  his  perfection  did  not  lose 
the  last  spark  of  life  for  930  years.  We,  less  perfect,  are  born  with 
but  a  spark,  the  average  duration  of  which  is  30  years.  This 
condition  in  which  we  now  are,  is  Scripturally  called  death,  even 
before  we  enter  the  tomb.  We  are  all  walking  in  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death  and  are  now  far  down  below  the  mountain  tops  of 
life  and  perfection.  (Psa.  23:4;  Matt.  8:22;  2  Cor.  5:14.) 

Now  let  us  ask  the  question—  Where  was  our  race  when  it  began  to 
fall— when  death  began  to  oppress,  degrade  and  conquer?  The 
answer  is:  Man  was  perfect,  on  the  mountain  tops  of  life,  and  not  at 
all  in  the  valley  of  death;  not  only  perfect  in  being  but  in  full 
communion  with  his  maker  who  considered  his  handiwork  "very 
good. "  Then  as  death  means  a  falling  from  all  this  perfection, 
resurrection  means  "a  setting  up  again"—  "rebuilding"-"restoring" 
of  humanity  from  every  vestige  of  death  to  the  perfection  of  their 
nature  as  represented  by  their  head,  Adam. 

Now  notice  our  text  closely,  and  see  the  second  clause,  explaining 
the  first,  defines  resurrection  (anastasis)  to  mean  restored: 
"Through  a  man  there  is  death"— "by  Adam  all  die."  Then  it  states 
the  remedy  provided:  "Through  a  man  also  (Jesus)  there  is  a 
resurrection  of  the  dead"- "by  the  anointed  will  all  be  restored  to 
life. "  To  restore  life  means  to  give  back,  or  offer  a  thing  which  was 
lost  or  taken  away.  The  thing  lost  by  our  race  was  perfect  being. 

But  while  resurrection  means  to  restore,  there  is  nothing  connected 
with  this  word  which  limits  it  in  time.  All  of  the  race  shall  be 
resurrected,  but  not  necessarily  all  in  a  moment;  on  the  contrary 
Scripture  teaches  us,  that  there  are  "times  (years)  of  restitution," 
and  another  shows  us  that  it  will  be  the  work  of  a  thousand  years.  It 
will  be  seen  then  that  the  resurrection  ("rebuilding-setting  up  again 
-restoring")  of  humanity  will  be  in  process,  but  will  not  be 
complete  until  the  thousand  years  are  ended.  [This  may  furnish 
another  explanation  of  the  first  clause  of  Rev.  20:5,  to  those  who 
think  there  is  a  shadow  of  proof  of  that  clause  being  genuine;  and 
not  as  we  believe  an  interpolation.] 

But  Paul  proceeds  in  the  consideration  of  the  anastasis— restoring, 
upbuilding,  perfecting;  he  explains  that  there  are  two  conditions  of 
perfected  ones.  In  answer  to  the  question-  With  what  body  do  they 
come  to  life  again?— he  explains  (vss.  36-38)  that  as  with  the 
development  of  grain,  so  with  mankind,  the  body  sown  is  not  the 
identical  thing  which  springs  up,  though  the  same  nature  will  be 
found  in  that  which  springs  up,  and  the  same  identical  personality, 
able  to  recall  its  former  degraded  condition,  (Psa.  22:27;  Ezek. 

16:61;  Zech.  12:10.)  and  to  glorify  God  for  the  blessed  change.  But 
we  inquire;  will  there  be  any  difference  in  the  resurrection-  will  all 
be  raised  alike?  Paul  replies  that  there  will  be  a  difference:  As  in 
the  sowing  there  are  different  kinds  of  seed,  so  in  the  resurrection 
there  will  be  different  kinds  of  bodies,  just  as  we  see  it  illustrated  in 
nature;  when  we  sow  wheat  we  expect  wheat  to  spring  up  and  so 
will  every  seed  develop  its  own  kind.  The  large  majority  of  the  race 
are  sown  (die)  human  seed;  a  few-  "a  little  flock"  have  changed 
their  nature,  been  begotten  of  God.  They  are  sown  spiritual  seed, 
and  in  the  resurrection,  God  will  give  "to  every  seed  its  own  body 
as  it  hath  pleased  him."  (vs.  38.)  The  human  seed  will  have  a 
human  body,  but  the  spiritual  seed  will  have  a  spiritual  body;  "as  is 
the  earthy,  such  are  they  also  that  are  earthy;  and  as  is  the  heavenly, 
such  are  they  also  that  are  heavenly."  (vs.  48.) 

According  to  the  illustration  given,  the  human  being  will  rise  in  a 
body  like  that  which  went  into  decay  and  death,  but  not  formed  of 
the  very  same  atoms  of  matter  that  composed  it.  (vs.  37,)  "Thou 
sowest  not  that  body  that  shall  be. "  But  to  those  begotten  of  God- 
of  the  spiritual  seed,  Paul  says,  "as  we  have  borne  the  image  of  the 
earthy,  (human  nature  —but  having  given  that  up  to  become  'new 
creatures')  we  shall  (when  born  in  the  resurrection)  bear  the  image 
of  the  heavenly"— the  spiritual  body. 

Again  some  inquire,  what  is  a  spiritual  or  heavenly  body  like?  It 
doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be  (like),  but  we  know  that... we 
shall  be  like 

R361  :  page  4 

him  (Jesus;  not  as  he  was,  but  as  he  is)  "for  we  shall  see  him  as  he 
is."  (1  John  3:2.) 

We  can  form  a  tolerably  clear  idea  of  what  the  race  in  general  will 
be  when  perfected  (resurrected),  knowing  by  experience  that  were  it 
not  for  the  imperfection  it  would  be  "very  good." 

And  though  we  cannot  fully  comprehend  what  the  new  creature 
shall  be  when  perfected  (resurrected),  because  "it  doth  not  yet 
appear,  what  we  shall  be"  in  all  particulars,  yet  our  Father's  word 
informs  us  of  some  of  the  qualities  of  those  "new  creatures"  "of  the 
Divine  nature"  when  perfected.  He  says:  "It  is  sown  in  corruption,  it 
is  raised  in  INCORRUPTION;  it  is  sown  in  dishonor,  it  is  raised  in 
GLORY;  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in  POWER;  it  is  sown 
an  animal  body,  it  is  raised  a  SPIRITUAL  BODY."  [1  Cor.  15:42- 
44,  Diaglott.]  Thus  we  get  a  very  meager  view  of  the  excellent 
glory  of  the  new  creatures—  like  Christ  Jesus,  the  express  image  of 
the  Father's  person;  "whom  no  man  hath  seen  nor  can  see."  (1  Tim. 
6:16.)  No  wonder  Paul  said  it  doth  not  yet  appear;  no  wonder  God 
has  not  given  us  a  more  full  account  of  the  future  glory;  with  the 
little  glimpse  we  have,  it  almost  over-awes  us.  We  ask  ourselves 
how  searching  must  be  our  trial,  if  we  would  be  accounted  worthy 
of  such  divine  honors?  "What  manner  of  persons  ought  we  to  be  in 

all  holy  conversation  and  God- likeness"  -"He  that  hath  this  hope  in 
him  purifieth  himself  even  as  he  is  pure." 

This  perfecting,  Paul  shows,  is  not  what  the  world  is  to  get,  but  is  a 
special  thing.  In  1  Cor.  15:42  he  says,  before  giving  the  foregoing 
description  -"Thus  is  THE  resurrection  of  THE  dead"  i.e.  the 
CHIEF  perfecting  of  the  CHIEF  class  of  the  dead.  This  CHIEF 
resurrection  (anastasis-perfecting)  began  with  Jesus,  the  head  of 
the  church  which  is  his  body-the  head  of  THE  CHRIST.  Having 
proved  himself  worthy  of  this  great  glory  by  obedience  even  unto 
death,  he  was  made  perfect-MADE  PERFECT  through  (by  or  on 
account  of  the)  suffering"  of  death.  (Heb.  2:10.)  Jesus'  resurrection 
was  the  first,  no  one  before  him  had  ever  been  raised  completely 
out  of  death's  control  into  perfection  either  of  human  or  divine 
nature.  He  was  "a  first-fruit  of  those  having  fallen  asleep."  (vs.  20.) 
This  is  called  "His  (Jesus')  resurrection, "  because  if  members  of  his 
body  we  shall  share  the  same  with  our  head.  It  is  Scripturally 
illustrated  by  natural  birth;  Our  head  was  born-delivered  over  1 800 
years  ago;  the  body  is  not  yet  fully  delivered.  We,  "the  feet  of  him," 
are  still  in  the  condition  in  which  we  "groan  within  ourselves 
waiting  for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  the  redemption"  in  full  of  the  entire 
body  of  the  Christ.  (Rom.  8:23.)  (Will  God  cause  to  come  to  birth 
and  not  deliver?  Will  he  deliver  the  head  and  not  complete  the 
work?  (See  Isa.  66:9.)  The  "little  flock"  of  overcomers  of  the  world- 
-the  blessed  who  shall  "have  part  in  the  first  (chief)  resurrection" 
(anastasis— lifting  up  to  perfection)  and  who  shall  "reign  with  him  a 
thousand  years,"  (Rev.  20:6.)  will  have  part  in  "His  resurrection" 
and  experience  the  same  changes  and  perfecting  which  he 
underwent,  when  God  highly  exalted  him  above  the  angels  next  to 
himself  in  power  and  glory- "the  right  hand  of  power." 

Such  is  our,  and  such  was  Paul's  hope.  For  it  we  suffer  the  loss  of 
all  things  and  do  count  them  but  dross  that  we  may  win  Christ  and 
be  found  in  Him  (as  members  of  the  body  of  Christ). ..that  we  may 
know  him  (fully)  and  the  POWER  of  HIS  RESURRECTION."  This 
desirable  sharing  in  the  power  of  HIS  anastasis-raising  to 
perfection,  we  hope  to  attain  by  sharing  "the  fellowship  of  His 
sufferings,  being  made  conformable  unto  his  death;  if  by  any 
means,  (by  all  these  earthly  sacrifices)  we  might  attain  unto  the  EX- 
anastasis  (the  out-resurrection)  from  the  dead"-the  chief  perfecting. 
Phil.  3:8-11. 

Let  us  consider  next,  the 


We  have  already  seen  that  the  best  or  chief  perfecting-that  of  the 
Christ,  comes  first,  and  the  bringing  of  mankind  to  human 
perfection  follows  during  the  Millennial  age:  But  let  us  follow 
Paul's  argument  on  this  point  and  note  that  this  is  his  argument 
exactly.  After  telling  in  the  words  of  our  text  that  "by  Adam  all  die, 
so  by  the  Anointed  also  will  all  be  restored  to  life,"  he  adds-"But 
each  one  in  his  OWN  rank;  Christ  a  first-fruit,  afterwards  those  who 

are  Christ's  at  his  parousia  (presence)."  Here  are  two  ranks,  or 
orders  of  anastasis,  Christ  (the  anointed  head  and  body)  first. 
Theirs,  as  we  have  seen,  is  the  first  and  chief  anastasis,  the  first  to 
come  to  perfection  and  that  the  Divine  perfection.  Afterwards, 
during  his  presence,  another  class  or  order  will  be  perfected.  His 
presence  will  continue  during  the  Millennial  age,  for  he  comes  to 
reign  and  to  put  down  all  authority,  all  opposition  to  right  and  to 
bring  all  things  into  harmony  with  God  and  His  laws.  Then  "he 
must  reign" -must  be  present  until  all  of  this  work  is  accomplished; 
and  he  shall  reign  a  thousand  years.  (Rev.  20:6.)  consequently  that 
entire  age  is  the  time  of  His  presence.  During  his  presence  he  shall 
bless  mankind  with  truth  and  knowledge  and  restore  all  things. 
Then  all,  who  during  that  blessed  reign,  will,  may  come  into 
harmony  with  him  and  "Hail  Him  Lord  of  all,"  thus  becoming  His. 
This  class  we  understand  to  be  referred  to  by  Paul  when  he  says— 
"afterwards  those  who  are  Christ's  at  (during)  his  presence."  These 
shall  be  raised  up  to  the  perfection  of  their  (human)  nature. 

The  raising  up,  the  perfecting,  may  be  either  an  instantaneous,  or 
gradual  work  so  far  as  the  meaning  of  the  word  anastasis  is 
concerned.  We  have  seen  that  the  perfecting,  or  the  raising  of  the 
world  in  general  to  full  perfect  human  being,  will  require  a  long 
period.  During  that  period  they  will  learn  valuable  and  lasting 
lessons  in  overcoming  evil  under  the  superintendence  of  able 
helpers  and  teachers.  But  there  are  two  general  exceptions  to  this 
rule;  these  two  have  learned  these  lessons  in  the  present  life  under 
the  dominion  of  evil.  They  have  been  made  perfect  through 
discipline  endured  here,  and  being  thus  prepared,  are  counted 
worthy  to  attain  their  perfect  condition  in  the  instant  of  return  to 

The  first  of  these  classes  and  the  chief,  are  the  members  of  the  body 
of  Christ,  who  have  fought  a  good  fight  and  finished  their  course  of 
training  and  work  of  sacrifice,  by  obedience  even  unto  death,  and 
there  is  prepared  for  such,  a  crown  of  righteousness-  the  reward. 
The  anastasis  (raising  up  to  perfection)  of  this  class,  though  not 
coming  to  all  of  them  at  the  same  instant,  will  be  an  instantaneous 
perfecting  to  each  one.  The  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise,  be  perfected, 
first;  then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain,  shall  share  in  the  same 
anastasis,  the  same  perfecting,  without  sleeping  for  a  single 
moment  in  death. 

We  shall  be  changed  or  translated  in  a  single  moment,  lifted  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,  instantly,  out  of  the  earthly  tabernacle  or  house 
(which  will  dissolve  in  death)  into  our  house  (body)  from  heaven- 
our  glorious  spiritual  bodies,  whose  glory  doth  not  yet  appear.  But 
both  the  raising  of  those  who  sleep  in  Jesus,  and  the 

R361  :  page  5 

changing  of  the  living  members  into  new  conditions,  as  well  as  the 
resurrection  of  Jesus,  together  constitute  the  first  (chief)  anastasis. 
"Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  chief,  first  resurrection- 

-perfecting;  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power,  but  THEY 
shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ  and  shall  reign  a  thousand 
years."  (Rev.  20:6.) 

The  second  class,  though  less  notable  are  highly  esteemed  of  God, 
and  in  their  sphere  were  overcomers  and  fought  the  good  fight 
though  a  different  one  from  ours  of  this  Gospel  age.  We  refer  to  the 
Prophets  and  Patriarchs  of  preceding  ages.  Though  they  never  had 
our  "heavenly" -"high  calling"-though  never  invited  to  change 
their  nature  from  human  to  Divine,  yet  they  were  faithful  and  laid 
hold  of  the  earthly  promises  set  before  them.  Moses  verily  was 
faithful  as  a  servant  over  all  his  house  (of  servants)  but  Christ  was 
faithful  as  a  Son  over  his  own  house,  whose  house  are  we,  if— (Heb. 

All  those  ancient  worthy  faithful  ones,  died  in  faith  without 
receiving  a  fulfillment  of  the  promises  made  them,  yet  were 
confident  to  the  end  of  life,  trusting  God  to  give  them  at  some  time 
the  things  promised  them.  [Abraham  had  been  promised  all  the  land 
of  Canaan,  but  had  never  received  so  much  as  to  set  his  foot  on,  yet 
he  died  trusting  God  for  what  he  had  promised.  Acts  7:5.]  Instead 
of  at  once  giving  to  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob  and  all  the  Prophets 
the  earthly  kingdom  and  dominion  promised  them,  God  let  them 
rest;  they  "fell  on  sleep,"  while  he  developed  the  Gospel  Church 
through  the  "better  promises,"  even  the  heavenly  -that  it  should  be 
a  kind  of  first  fruits  of  his  creatures.  (Jas.  1:18.)  Hence  Paul, 
referring  to  these  ancient  worthies,  states  that  God  having  provided 
some  better  thing  for  us,  (the  Christ)  they  without  us  (our 
instrumentality)  shall  not  be  made  perfect.  (Heb.  11:39,40.) 

The  anastasis  of  the  Christ  must  take  precedence  to  that  of  all 
others,  because  it  is  through  The  Christ  that  all  things  are  to  be 
restored.  We  believe,  however,  that  the  anastasis  or  perfecting  of 
Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob,  the  Prophets  and  overcomers  of  past  ages, 
will  be  a  rapid  or  instantaneous  perfecting  of  the  human  nature. 
And  we  understand  that  it  is  as  perfected  men  ruling  over  imperfect 
men,  that  these  of  the  fleshly  seed,  will  bless  all  the  families  of  the 
earth  as  the  agents  of  the  spiritual  SEED  which  is  Christ-the 
express  image  of  the  invisible  God.  (Col.  1:15;  Heb.  1:3.)  Through 
the  Christ  primarily,  the  blessing  of  restoration  comes. 

R362  :  page  5 


It  is  the  theory  of  a  large  number  in  the  nominal  church,  that  the 
Millennium  of  peace,  when  nation  shall  not  lift  up  sword  against 
nation,  neither  shall  they  learn  war  any  more,  is  drawing  near,  and 
is  to  be  brought  about  by  present  Christianizing  influences.  We  also 
claim  it  "nigh,  even  at  the  doors,"  but  to  be  accomplished  by  a 
totally  different  process,  viz:  by  the  setting  up  of  that  kingdom  for 

which  we  were  ever  taught  to  pray,  "Thy  kingdom  come  (that)  thy 
will  may  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  Heaven. "  We  believe 
also,  that  the  setting  up  of  the  kingdom,  involves  first,  the  presence 
and  exaltation  of  the  new  King  (the  Christ  complete,  who  will 
dethrone  and  bind  the  former  Prince  of  the  power  of  the  air  -Satan, 
and  accomplish  the  final  overturning  (Rev.  20:2;  Psa.  149:8;  Ezek. 
21:27.)  and  the  complete  destruction  of  the  present  evil,  unjust  and 
oppressive  governments  and  institutions.  By  the  tumult  of 
contending  factions,  he  will  dash  them  in  pieces  as  a  potter's  vessel. 
Psa.  2:9;  Jer.  13:14. 

We  seldom  mention  the  outward  evidences  which  support  our 
views,  and  expectations.  It  has  been  our  desire  to  direct  your 
attention  not  so  much  to  "the  things  which  are  seen,"  but  mainly  to 
"the  things  which  are  not  seen"  by  the  natural  eye  but  discernable 
only  by  the  eye  of  faith-in  the  Word  of  God.  This  knowledge  it  is, 
which  enables  us  to  see  things  which  are  coming  to  pass,  but  which 
are  not  yet  discernable  by  the  world.  It  was  this  favor  of  seeing 
further  into  the  future  than  the  world  could  look,  which  Jesus 
referred  to,  saying  that  the  spirit  of  truth  would  guide  us  into  truth 
and  show  us  things  to  come.  (John  16:13.)  It  is  both  a  comfort  and  a 
strengthener  of  faith,  to  see  how  Scripture  is  being  gradually 
accomplished.  Therefore  we  give  below  some  interesting  and 
carefully  collected  facts  regarding  the  present  condition  of 
European  nations. 

The  peace  footing  of  the  standing  armies  of  Europe,  is  as  follows: 
Russia  715,000,  France  498,483,  Germany  427,274,  Austria- 
Hungary  252,535,  Italy  202,271.  Those  of  the  lesser  powers, 
Turkey,  Spain,  Norway,  etc.,  etc.,  aggregate  643,000  and  Great 
Britain  has  an  army  of  about  250,000  men.  Thus  it  will  be  seen  that 
Europe  has  a  standing  army  of  about  3,000,000  men,  besides  a  navy 
which  numbers  250  iron-clad  and  several  hundred  wooden  vessels. 

In  addition  to  these  regular  armies  there  are  reserve  forces  of  drilled 
men,  ready  for  immediate  call  in  case  of  war,  as  follows:  In  Russia 
2,252,126,  Germany  1,500,000,  France  1,230,000,  Austria-Hungary 
(army  and  navy)  1,220,000,  Italy  664,105.  Great  Britain  and 
smaller  powers  about  2,500,000.  This  gives  the  enormous  army  of 
over  12,000,000  men  ready  for  immediate  action,  composed  only  of 
trained  soldiers  in  the  prime  of  life.  Truly  it  has  been  said  "Europe 
is  a  huge  standing  camp."  "All  Europe  stands  ready  for  war." 

How  dreadful,  how  heart  sickening  the  sight;  12,000,000  men 
trained  in  the  use  of  the  most  devilish  instruments  of  death,  stand 
prepared  to  slaughter  one  another  at  the  beck  and  nod  of  Emperors, 
Czars  and  Kings. 

And  yet  it  seems  that  in  our  Father's  sight, 

'Tis  well  that  men  should  learn  the  evils  now  of  war  by  bitter  taste; 

That  when  hath  been  o'erturned  these  governments  of  evil  men, 

All  then  might  come  to  love  the  peaceful  reign, 

Of  Him  who's  called  "the  Prince  of  Peace. 

And  yet  some  tell  us  that  these  are  Christian  governments;  and  all 
their  Kings  claim  the  right  to  rule-to  be  of  God's  authority  and 
appointment.  This  idea  of  God's  appointment  was  given  by  Papacy. 
Papacy  placed  in  power  the  ancestors  of  most  of  those  now 
reigning;  Papacy  claimed  that  in  so  doing  it  represented  God,  and 
that  in  fact  it  was  "the  Kingdom  of  God"  and  had  the  power  and 
right  to  appoint  the  rulers  of  earth.  The  earthly  governments  still 
cling  to  the  claim  of  divine  appointment  and  use  it  as  a  mighty 
chain  to  bind  the  people  under  them.  Their  proclamations  are 
signed,  as  for  instance,  King  William  of  Prussia  "By  the  grace  of 

Papacy,  claiming  infallibility,  cannot  but  sustain  the  general 
principle  of  their  appointment,  and  being  now  without  temporal 
power,  dare  not  offend  one  of  these  rulers. 

Protestants  unthinkingly  and  ignorantly  uphold  the  decisions  of 
Papacy  on  this  matter,  not  seeing  that  thereby,  they  acknowledge 
the  anti-Christ.  This  is  just  as  the  Word  of  God  foretells-viz:  That 
in  the  struggle  between  the  people  and  their  Papal  appointed  rulers 
just  at  hand,  while  the  people  will  be  struggling  for  freedom  and 
their  God  given  rights,  the  nominal  churches  will  unite  with  the 
governments  which  they  appointed  and  recognize,  to  help  keep  the 
people  in  thraldom.  (Rev.  19:19-20.) 

How  absurd  anyhow  to  say  that  the  present  governments  are  of 
God's  appointment,  or  Christian  governments  in  any  sense.  Surely 
everything  indicates,  that  they  are  Satan's  governments  -appointed 
and  sustained  by  their  prince  "The  prince  of  this  world. "  (John 
14:30  and  12:31.)  This  their  actions  clearly  demonstrate.  Being  the 
Kingdoms  of  Satan,  they  must  be  demolished  to  give  place  to  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  How  great  will  be  the  change,  when  these,  give 
place  to  a  righteous  pure  government  under  the  true  prince-the 
"Prince  of  peace."  "In  his  day  the  righteous  shall  flourish."  (Psa. 

Mankind  now  groans  under  these  evils,  Satan  and  Anti-Christ 
appointed  governments;  but  the  groaning  will  soon  be  over.  Satan 
will  soon  be  bound;  (Rev.  20:2)  his  earthly  empires  overturned 
(Ezek.  21:27.)  and  the  kingdom  will  be  given  unto  the  people  of  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High  under  Christ.  (Dan.  7:27.)  The  whole 
creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain  together  until  now— waiting 
for  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God.  (Rom.  8:22,19.) 

The  church  now  is  commanded  to  be  subject  to  the  powers  that  be 
for  "The  powers  that  be  are  ordained  of  God."  (Rom.  13:1.)  Yes, 
God,  during  the  "present  evil  world"  (age)  not  only  permits  Satan  to 
be  its  prince,  (John  14:30)  but  also  permits  the  earthly  governments 
of  his  appointing.  He  leaves  his  church  and  all  men  for  a  time  under 
their  control,  assuring  us  through  His  word  that  shortly  the  prince  of 
this  world  shall  be  bound,  and  "the  kingdoms  of  this  world  shall 
become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  his  anointed"-during  the 
sounding  of  the  Seventh  Trumpet.  (Rev.  20:2  and  1 1:15.) 

The  Church  must  not  resist  the  powers  that  be  except  in  matters  of 
conscience.  But  now  that  "Gentile  Times"  have  nearly  ran  their 
ordained  course,  their  overthrow  is  at  hand.  To  this  end  God  is 
raising  up  His  great  army,  the  masses  of  the  world,  to  overturn  all 
forms  of  evil  and  oppression.  His  army  here,  as  in  the  overthrow  of 
Jerusalem  A.D.  70,  will  know  not  God,  yet  will  fulfill  His  purposes. 
(Rev.  19:19.)  God's  army  is  now  being  marshaled  and  His  church 
should  stand  aloof  from  both  the  governments  that  be,  and  their 
opposers.  We  should  remember  that  "we  are  not  of  this  world"- 
"our  citizenship  is  in  heaven."  (John  17:16.  Phil.  3:20.) 

The  time  for  the  fulfillment  of  Joel  3:10-16  is  nigh  at  hand  and  the 
sooner  it  comes  the  sooner  will  another  (Isa.  2:2-4)  be 
accomplished.  But  first  look  not  for  these.  First  must  be  gathered 
from  the  earthly  plane-the  little  flock  -the  bride  of  Christ.  And  in 
this  gathering  of  the  little  flock  from  out  the  mass— the  mass  called 
by  men  the  church,  there  will  be  a  shaking,  rooting  and  complete 
overturning  of  that  mass  so  full  of  tares-corrupt  with  worldly  pride. 
Thus  saith  the  word  of  God:  Judgment  must  begin  at  the  house  of 

R362  :  page  5 


How  clear  and  simple  is  this  statement.  How  strange  it  is  that  so 
many  who  profess  to  receive  the  Bible  as  the  Word  of  God  persist 
in  contradicting  this  positive  statement,  and  affirm  that  they 
believe,  and  that  the  Bible  teaches,  that  the  wages  of  sin  is 
everlasting  life  in  torment. 

They  realize  that  this  is  an  awful  thought,  and  affects  the  interests 
of  every  human  being— because  all  have  sinned  and  come  short.  Yet 
it  is  what  they  have  been  taught  from  infancy.  It  is  what  their 
church  creed  still  teaches,  and  they  are  taught  that  it  is  one  of  the 
first  steps  to  infidelity  and  perdition  to  doubt  the  eternal  torment  of 
all  who  are  not  true  Christians.  They  suppose  that,  since  their 
church  creed  teaches  it,  it  must  be  one  of  the  fundamental  teachings 
of  Scripture. 

A  very  large  majority  of  Christians  (We  say  it  with  sorrow  and 
shame)  have  never  searched  the  Scriptures  which  are  able  to  make 
them  wise.  (2  Tim.  3:15.)  They  have  merely  learned  a  few  texts, 
which,  construed  in  the  light  of  their  church  creeds  and  instructions, 
tend  to  convince  them  that  those  creeds  are  in  harmony  with  the 
Bible,  and  that  eternal  agony  awaits  a  large  majority  of  our  race, 
foreseen  and  foreknown  and  pre-arranged  by  our  Creator  and 
Father,  who,  despite  this  terrible  plan,  they  must  call  a  God  of  love- 
-who,  despite  his  malevolence,  must  be  worshiped  and  adored  as 
the  benevolent,  loving  One,  the  Author  of  every  good  and  perfect 
gift.  This  One  they  must  thus  worship  and  try,  or  pretend,  to  love, 

lest  they  be  of  that  eternally  tormented  multitude.  No  wonder  so 
many  draw  near  to  God  with  their  lips,  while  their  hearts  are  far 
from  him.  No  wonder  that  some  who  come  to  lose  the  fear  of  such 
torment,  become  blasphemous  infidels,  denying  all  things  sacred, 
and  regarding  all  religion  as  fraudulent,  when  they  lose  their  dread 
of  this  fundamental  teaching  of  the  religion  of  to-day. 

R363  :  page  5 

The  difficulty  is  that  the  traditions  of  men  are  given  the  authority 
which  belongs  only  to  the  Word  of  God.  God  says  that  he  gave  us 
our  existence,  and  has  the  power  to  deprive  us  of  it  if  we  do  not  use 
it  properly;  (Ezek.  18:4;  Eccl.  9:5,10;  Psa.  145:20;  and  146:4,)  that 
the  wages  which  he  will  pay  to  sinners  will  be  DEATH-the 
extinction  of  life;  and  the  wages  he  will  pay  to  those  who  use  life  in 
harmony  with  his  will,  will  be,  everlasting  life-life  unceasingly. 
"The  soul  (being)  that  sinneth  it  shall  die,"  but  none  other.  (Ezek. 
18:20.)  Again  we  read,  "I  have  set  before  you  life  and  death"- 
blessing  and  cursing;  "therefore  choose  life."  (Deut.  30:19.)  Choose 
it  by  complying  with  the  condition,  on  which  God  says  we  may 
have  it.  "I  have  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  him  that  dieth,  saith  the 
Lord  God;  wherefore  turn  ye  and  live."  (Ezek.  18:32.) 

Nor  can  any  one  find  a  reasonable  objection  to  death- 
EXTINCTION  of  being-as  the  punishment  for  sin.  Man  (as  a 
perfect  being  when  created)  was  capable  of  appreciating  good  and 
evil,  and  of  developing  a  character  in  harmony  with  the  one  he 
chose.  God  gave  him  this  free  agency,  telling  him  which  is  His  will, 
and  which  is  best,  and  what  the  consequences  of  his  choice  will  be 
to  himself.  He  said  to  Adam  regarding  a  forbidden  thing,  "In  the 
day  thou  eatest  thereof,  dying  thou  shalt  DIE."  (Gen.  2:17,  margin.) 
So  he  tells  us  that  the  wages  of  sin  is  death;  that  we  must  shun  sin  if 
we  would  avoid  its  penalty. 

R363  :  page  6 

All  of  God's  plans  and  laws  are  the  very  best,  and  any  other  course 
than  obedience  is  sure  to  bring  some  evil  consequence.  The 
interests  of  humanity  are  so  much  in  common,  that  evil  and  its 
consequences  in  one  member  produces  more  or  less  evil  and 
distress  to  others.  It  is  a  wise  and  blessed  provision  God  has  made, 
that  none  will  be  allowed  to  live  whose  misuse  of  life  would  be  an 
injury  and  source  of  misery  to  themselves  and  others.  And  who 
would  not  admit  that  God's  dealings  with  the  sinner  as  thus 
explained  by  His  Word,  are  not  only  Just,  but  Merciful? 

One  cause  of  much  of  the  confusion  on  this  subject,  arises  from  the 
fact  that  death  happens  alike  to  saint  and  sinner,  hence  many 
conclude-It  must  be  some  other  kind  of  death  than  the  death  of  the 
individual  as  we  see  it  all  about  us,  that  the  Scriptures  refer  to  as  the 
wages  of  sin.  And  giving  their  imaginations  full  play,  they  conclude 
that  the  DEATH  which  is  the  wages  of  sin,  must  be  a  life  in 
torment,  or,  as  some  describe  it— a  death  that  never  dies.  In 
attempting  to  explain  this,  modern  theologians  fall  into  grievous 

errors,  and  begin  to  talk  mysteriously  about  a  number  and  variety  of 
deaths.  They  must  find  as  many  beings  to  die  as  they  find  deaths. 
Hence,  they  not  only  tell  us  that  there  are  many  deaths,  but  that  man 
is  a  combination  of  a  number  of  beings.  They  explain  that  what 
God  said  to  Adam,  and  what  happened  to  him  when  he  had  sinned, 
was  spiritual  death;  that  nine  hundred  and  thirty  years  after  was 
physical  death,  and  that  then  he  was  liable  to  eternal  death-a 
condition  of  torture  -a  death  that  never  dies. 

We  will  first  state  our  objection  to  this  theological  division  of  death 
into  three,  and  proceed  to  explain  the  question  under  discussion 
from  our  standpoint.  We  object  first  to  the  division  of  a  man  into 
three  parts-  spiritual  man,  physical  man,  and  something  after 
which  survives  both  of  the  former.  The  supposition  that  man  could 
lose  spiritual  being  arises  from  a  confusion  of  thought  concerning 
human  and  spiritual  beings.  Scripture  teaches  us  that  human  beings 
and  spiritual  beings  are  different  orders  of  beings,  there  being  far 
more  difference  between  a  man  and  spiritual  beings  (angels,  etc.), 
than  between  a  fish  and  a  horse.  Adam,  as  a  human  being,  was  "of 
the  earth,  earthy."  (1  Cor.  15:47.)  And  this  was  God's  design  in  his 
creation—  viz. :  to  make  a  different  order  of  beings  from  angels- 
spiritual  beings,  which  he  had  already  created-an  order  of  beings 
adapted  to  the  earth  by  nature.  That  God  had  succeeded  in  making 
man  different  from  angels  -spiritual  beings-is  evident  from  the 
fact  that  he  called  him  "very  good,"  and  gave  him  dominion  over 
earth  and  all  earthly  things.  (Gen.  1:26;  Psa.  8:6.) 

If,  then,  Adam  was  human  and  not  spiritual  by  nature,  he  could  not 
lose  spiritual  nature  or  spiritual  life;  and  those  who  hold  that  he  did 
lose  it,  are  unable  to  point  to  a  single  Scripture  which  so  declares. 
We  suggest  to  make  it  forcible  to  your  minds,  that  it  would  be  as 
reasonable  and  as  sensible  to  talk  of  a  fish  dying  to  a  horse's  life  or 
nature,  as  to  say  that  man  died  to  a  nature  totally  different  from  his 

Adam  died  only  as  a  man.  From  the  time  he  sinned  and  was  driven 
from  the  Garden  of  Eden,  he  gradually  began  to  die  as  a  man;  he 
began  to  lose  those  grand  perfections  of  mind  and  body  which 
constituted  him  the  superior  and  ruler  of  the  lower  animals.  This 
dying  process  continued  by  reason  of  his  strength  and  perfection  for 
a  long  time— 930  years— then  the  dying  process  was  complete- 
Adam  was  dead— lifeless.  So  far  as  he  knows  or  feels  he  is  "as 
though  he  had  not  been"  created. 

Thus,  in  him  was  illustrated  God's  word— the  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

But  the  query  comes— would  not  Adam  have  died  anyhow,  whether 
he  had  sinned  or  not?-if  not,  how  could  he  ever  go  to  heaven?  We 
reply,  no;  if  Adam  had  not  sinned,  he  had  not  died,  but  would  have 
lived  on,  on  earth.  God  never  promised  anywhere  in  his  Word  to 
take  Adam  to  heaven.  Adam  had  no  such  hope  or  desire.  His  desire 
was  in  harmony  with  his  earthly  or  human  nature— to  live  on  the 
earth  and  to  enjoy  it.  And  this,  as  we  have  shown,  was  God's  will 

also— to  make  an  earth  to  be  inhabited,  and  to  make  a  creature  to 
inhabit  and  use  and  rule  it  in  harmony  with  God's  will. 

It  should  be  clearly  held  in  mind,  that  while  God  does  purpose  and 
is  to  accomplish  the  lifting  of  a  "little  flock"  of  humanity  from  the 
human  nature  to  a  spiritual-the  Divine  nature,-as  new  creatures- 
yet  this  is  not  a  change  of  God's  original  plan,  when  he  said  let  us 
make  MAN.  God's  plan  relative  to  having  the  earth  peopled  with  a 
race  of  perfect  MEN,  still  continues,  and  will,  ere  long,  be 
accomplished.  It  is  only  during  this  Gospel  Age  since  Jesus  was  (at 
resurrection)  highly  exalted  to  the  DIVINE  PLANE  of  being,  that 
God  is  calling  out  from  among  men,  some  to  become  partakers  of 
the  Divine  nature,  and  sharers  of  glory  as  spiritual  beings-joint 
heirs  with  Jesus  Christ  their  Lord.  The  condition  upon  which  we 
may  claim  those  promises  as  ours,  is,  that  becoming  dead  to  earthly 
aims,  hopes,  motives,  and  pleasures,  we  render  the  human  nature 
(not  its  sins)  a  living  sacrifice. 

But  another  inquires— if  Adam  would  not  have  died  had  he  not 
sinned,  does  it  not  prove  that  he  possessed  immortality?  Not  at  all, 
(You  will  see  the  distinction  between  immortality  and  everlasting 
or  continuous  life  by  reading  "Food,"  pp.  11  and  134,)  his  life 
would  have  been  continued  by  allowing  him  to  continue  to  feed  on 
the  trees  of  life  in  the  Garden  of  Eden.  There  was  nourishment  in 
their  fruit  which  sustained  human  life.  God  executed  the  penalty, 
death,  by  separating  man  from  those  nourishing  trees;  Adam's  life 
forces  were  exhausted  in  labor,  and  the  products  of  the  cursed  earth 
were  insufficient  to  supply  the  waste.  The  earth  was  cursed  for 
man's  sake-  that  it  might  not  sustain  his  life. 

But  now  the  previous  question.  If  physical  death  is  the  penalty  or 
wages  of  sin,  why  is  it  that  all-saints  and  sinners  alike-die?  We 
answer  in  the  words  of  the  apostle,  death  is  passed  upon  all  men  in 
that  all  have  sinned.  The  reason  you  die  is  because  you  are  a  sinner- 
-you  were  born  a  sinner.  It  was  not  your  fault  that  you  were  thus 
born,  but  it  resulted  from  a  law  which  God  established  in  the 
creation  of  the  race  to  which  we  belong.  It  was  a  part  of  his  law  or 
plan  that  this  race  should  propagate  its  species.  Thus  Adam  was  to 
multiply  and  fill  the  earth  with  beings  perfect  and  sinless  like 
himself  -in  God's  sight  "very  good"  men.  But  when  Adam  began  to 
decay  and  to  lose  his  grand  perfections  as  a  part  of  the  penalty  of 
disobedience  —dying— he  began  to  lose  the  ability  to  produce  sinless 
and  perfect  offspring.  A  pure,  perfect  and  sinless  race  could  not 
come  from  a  sinful  and  decaying  head,  and  thus  when  Adam 
sinned,  all  his  unborn  posterity  partook  of  the  evils  or  wages  of  sin- 

At  first  glance  it  seems  unjust  and  harsh  that  we  should  be 
condemned  and  punished  for  an  act  in  which  individually  we  had 
no  share.  But  when  we  take  God's  explanation  of  it,  all  is  clear  and 
satisfactory:  He  condemned  all  through,  or  on  account  of  one  man's 
sin,  in  order  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all  and  redeem  all  by 

one  sacrifice,  which  he  had  purposed  in  himself,  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world.  (Rom.  5:18,19;  and  11:32.) 

As  we  have  before  shown,  had  each  man  been  given  a  trial,  such  as 
Adam  had,  the  probabilities  are,  that  more  than  half  of  the  billions 
of  his  children  would  have  done  just  as  he  did.  And  each  one  who 
did  so,  would  have  been  condemned  to  death,  and  to  redeem  them 
all,  would  have  made  necessary  the  death  of  just  as  many 
substitutes  or  ransoms;  causing  pain  and  death  to  as  many  sinless 
(willing)  redeemers.  All  of  these  redeemers  must  have  first  come 
down  to  earthly  conditions,  and  become  men,  that  they  might  taste 
death  for  the  sinner  and  pay  his  penalty. 

But  how  much  wiser  and  better  was  the  plan  which  God  took.  He 
condemned  all  through  one  representative,  that  he  might  justify 
through  another-a  representative  redeemer.  "Oh,  the  depths  of  the 
riches,  both  of  the  knowledge  and  wisdom  of  God." 

The  reason,  then,  that  all  die,  is,  that  by  nature  all  are  sinners.  And, 
though  the  ransom  of  believers  has  been  paid  by  the  death  of  Jesus, 
yet  those  believers  are  not  yet  saved  from 

R364  :  page  6 

the  penalty  of  sin  (death),  but  are  merely  assured  by  God's  promises 
that  their  ransom  has  been  paid,  and  in  His  due  time,  they  will  be 
saved  out  of  death  by  a  resurrection. 

The  advantages  which  now  accrue  to  believers  are  not  actual  for 
they  share  the  miseries  of  the  curse  with  the  world,  but  they  are  by 
faith,  "For  we  are  saved  by  hope"  only,  and  not  in  fact.  (Rom. 
8:23,24.)  We  have  a  basis  of  hope  for  future  life,  in  God's  promise 
of  a  resurrection,  which  none  but  believers  in  those  promises  can 
have.  Thus  we  have  hope  as  an  anchor  which  keeps  us  from  the 
drifting  doubts  of  the  world.  We  have  more  also  as  believers  in  the 
efficacy  of  Jesus'  ransom.  We  realize  that  while  before  as  sinners, 
God  could  not  recognize  us  at  all,  now  as  those  whose  sins  have 
been  paid  and  canceled  by  Jesus'  death,  we  can  come  to  God  as 
sinless— "justified  from  all  things."  (Acts  13:39.)  We  can  again,  as 
Adam  did  before  sin,  call  God  Father,  and  be  recognized  by  him  as 
human  sons.  (Luke  3:38.) 

But,  as  we  have  seen,  the  penalty  of  sin— death— is  allowed  to 
continue  until  the  full  close  of  this  Gospel  or  Sacrificing  Age. 
During  this  age  so  many  of  the  believers  as  desire  may  join 
themselves  to  Christ  in  sacrificing  their  humanity,  and  become 
thereby  sharers  with  him  of  Divinity.  When  this  work  shall  be 
accomplished  -which  pays  in  full  the  ransom  price  of  the  world- 
then  comes  the  time  for  SALVATION  in  the  actual  sense.  The 
church— the  new  creatures—  will  be  the  first  to  be  saved  from  death. 
Theirs  is  called  the  first  (chief)  resurrection,  because  they  are  raised 
to  the  divine— spiritual  plane.  Blessed  and  holy  are  all  they  that  have 
part  in  the  first  (chief)  resurrection.  This  first  (chief  resurrection) 
began  with  our  head,  Jesus,  and  will  be  completed  in  raising  to  the 

same  condition  the  church,  which  is  his  body.  As  Paul  aimed,  so  we 
also  aim  to  have  a  part  in  that  chief  resurrection,  for  only  the  "little 
flock"  -his  body-are  of  it.  (Phil.  3:8-1 1.) 

Then  will  follow  the  actual  SALVATION  of  the  world  from  death, 
by  a  resurrection.  (See  article  "Resurrection. ")  So  we  see  that  death 
is  not  complex  but  a  simple  thing.  The  man  died,  and  God's  plan  is 
to  save  him  from  death  by  paying  his  ransom,  and  then  giving  him 
back  his  life,  in  hope,  that  being  better  able  to  appreciate  its  value, 
he  will  "choose  life  and  live"  in  harmony  with  God's  laws. 

At  some  future  time  we  will  answer  and  explain  the  various 
passages  supposed  to  conflict  with  the  above  explanation  of  sin's 

R364  :  page  6 


Who  has  not  been  struck  with  the  difference  between  the  practice 
and  theory  of  those  who  adhere  to  the  creeds  of  the  various  sects. 
They  preach  positively  and  repeatedly  that  crimes  and  sins  will  be 
surely  punished  in  everlasting  torture  from  which  there  is  no  chance 
of  escape,  and  no  hope  of  mercy  or  pity  ever  helping  them.  They 
preach  that  "Straight  is  the  gate  and  narrow  is  the  way  that  leadeth 
unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it, "-and  that  therefore,  the  great 
mass  of  mankind  are  on  the  broad  road,  which  they  say,  leads  to  the 
irrevocable  doom  of  eternal  torture. 

And  yet  those  who  profess  this,  contradict  it  by  their  acts.  Parents 
whose  children  are  walking  any  but  the  narrow  way,  are  careless 
and  seemingly  indifferent.  Ministers  who  preach  thus,  eat,  drink 
and  are  merry,  and  feel  content  to  preach  on  "The  beauties  of 
nature"— "Anti  Mormonism, "  or  "Longfellow  our  great  poet"  -all  of 
which  seems  very  inconsistent  with  their  professed  belief.  But  they 
all  have  a  way  of  solacing  their  minds  by  saying:  God  will  do  right; 
he  will  have  mercy  on  my  sons  and  my  daughters,  and  all  my 
relatives  and  my  friends.  The  great  centre  of  hope  seems  to  be  that 
sometime,  perhaps  just  the  moment  of  death,  they  will  say  or  think  - 
-may  God  forgive  my  life  of  sin. 

A  forcible  example  of  this  was  recently  furnished  in  the  case  of 
"Jesse  James,"  the  notorious  outlaw,  robber  and  murderer,  who,  for 
a  number  of  years,  at  the  head  of  a  band  of  his  kind,  has  been  the 
terror  of  Missouri.  He  was  very  recently  shot,  and  it  is  said  never 
after  spoke  and  was  conscious  but  a  short  time.  He  was  buried  from 
a  Presbyterian  Church,  three  ministers  officiating.  They  detailed 
some  of  his  honorable  and  manly  (?)  traits  of  character,  and  hoped 
that  God  would  have  mercy  upon  him  -for  possibly  in  his 
conscious  moments  after  being  shot,  he  might  perchance  have  said, 
"God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner. " 

Now  we  object,  not  to  the  benevolence  which  could  desire  for  Jesse 
a  place  more  tolerable  than  that  the  church  has  drawn  and  painted 
for  the  sinner,  but  we  do  ask  in  the  name  of  common  sense— Where 
is  the  consistency  of  such  conduct? 

We  see  their  difficulty  to  be  an  endeavor  to  make  peace  and 
harmony,  between  the  traditions  of  men  framed  into  church  creeds 
in  the  dark  ages,  and  enlightened  common  sense  and  reason  of  to- 
day. But  how  sadly  they  fail  to  reach  any  reasonable  conclusion.  If 
they  could  but  leave  human  creeds  and  take  God's  Word,  allowing 
it  to  interpret  itself,  how  it  would  all  become  clear  and  plain,  and 
grandly  harmonious  and  consistent. 

R364  :  page  7 


"He  gave  indeed  the  Apostles  and  the  Prophets,  and  the 
Evangelists,  and  Shepherds,  and  Teachers,  for  the  complete 
qualification  of  the  Saints  for  the  work  of  service;  in  order  to  the 
building  up  of  the  body  of  the  Anointed  one;  till  we  all  attain  to  the 
unity  of  the  faith  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God  to  a  full 
grown  man  (till  the  body  is  complete)— to  the  measure  of  the  full 
stature  of  the  Anointed  one."  Eph  4:11-13. 

This  teaches  us  that  we  may  be  saints  (consecrated  ones)  before  we 
have  come  to  full  harmony  with  God's  plans,  or  reached  our  full 
development  in  knowledge  and  faith.  It  also  shows  us  that  it  is  the 
will  of  God  that  we  should  not  continue  babes  in  Christ  but  should 
"grow  in  grace  and  knowledge,  growing  up  (as  members)  into  him 
in  all  things,  who  is  the  head  of  the  body,  even  Christ;  (Eph.  4:15,) 
striving  and  aiming  continually  for  the  perfection  of  knowledge  and 
faith-stature  of  the  anointed  pattern,  our  head.  This  increase  and 
growth  must  not  stop  until  we  ALL  (the  entire  body)  have  been  thus 
schooled  "for  the  work  of  service. " 

To  assist  us,  God  has  provided  helpers-Apostles,  Prophets, 
Evangelists,  Pastors,  Teachers.  Those  whom  God  selected  for  these 
positions  in  the  primitive  Church,  were  not  selected  because  of  their 
learning  or  worldly  wisdom,  nor  because  of  their  natural  gifts;  but 
evidently,  largely  because  of  their  entire  consecration  to  his  will 
and  service. 

In  selecting  his  ministers,  Jesus  passed  by  the  "Theological 
Seminaries"  -their  "Schools  of  the  Prophets,"  and  their  Doctors  of 
Divinity,  and  their  students  too,  and  chose  unpretentious  "Israelites 
indeed. "  Among  those  chosen,  being  some  rather  illiterate 
fishermen.  Thus  he  has  ever  chosen  the  weak  things  to  confound 
the  mighty.  "Even  so  Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight. "  It 
should  be  remembered  too,  that  God  has  always  provided  his 
church  with  ministers  and  helpers.  It  may  help  us  also,  to  remember 
that  Jesus  always  gives  his  ministers  their  commission,  which  may 

be  known  and  read  of  all  the  saints-viz.  His  spirit  of  self  sacrifice 
for  the  sheep,  and  ability  to  feed  them  by  expounding  to  them  the 
Scriptures  harmoniously. 

That  God  does  set  apart  or  raise  up  teachers  for  the  Church,  is  not 
only  evident  from  the  Scripture  (1  Cor.  12:27-31  and  2  Tim.  2:2.) 
but  also  from  his  dealings.  It  is  a  fact  that  during  this  Gospel  age,  it 
has  pleased  God  to  make  use  of  some  men  far  more  than  others  in 
the  work  of  teaching  and  edifying  the  body  of  Christ.  Jesus  was  a 
teacher  sent  of  God.  The  disciples  were  sent  to  preach  and  teach 
and  baptize.  And  while  we  believe  that  every  consecrated  member 
of  the  body  of  Christ  is  a  MINISTER  in  some  sense,  and  all  are 
"anointed  to  preach  the  glad  tidings,"  yet  there  are  various  members 
adapted  to  different  parts  of  the  work,  just  as  there  are  different 
members  and  offices  in  the  human  body,  which  Scripturally  is  used 
to  illustrate  the  body  of  Christ-the  Church. 

The  head  of  the  body  is  gone  from  earthly  to  spiritual  conditions.  In 
him  centres  all  the  knowledge  and  wisdom  which  must  direct  the 
affairs  of  (his  flesh)  the  members  on  the  earthly  plane.  This  is 
accomplished  by  delegating  various  qualities  of  the  head  to  some 
members  of  the  body.  The  highest  offices  entrusted  by  our  head  to 
members  of  the  body  for  the  use  of  the  entire  body,  are  the  qualities 
of  the  Eye,  the  Ear  and  the  Mouth.  The  two  former  are  channels  of 
information,  and  the  latter  of  expression.  These  correspond  with 
certain  of  the  chief  offices  in  the  church.  First  the  Eye  to  see:  John 
and  Paul  were  two  members  of  the  church,  who  enjoyed  more  than 
any  others  perhaps,  this  grand  quality  of  the  head.  It  was  a  gift  in 
which  they  greatly  rejoiced.  Jesus  received  a  wonderful  revelation 
from  the  Father  relative  to  coming  events  (Rev.  1:1.)  and  true  to  his 
body,  he  sent  and  signified  it  to  John  who  thus  stood  as  the  eye  of 
the  Church  and  through  him  we  can  see  as  fast  as  due,  the 
unfoldings  of  that  revelation.  Paul  too,  had  this  gift  or  office  in  a 

R365  :  page  7 

degree,  being  in  visions  and  revelations  of  the  Lord  more  abundant 
than  they  all.  (2  Cor.  12:2-4.  Gal.  1:12;  2:2.) 

Paul  is  the  clearest  eye  the  Church  has  ever  had.  Though  he  was  not 
permitted  to  make  known  what  he  so  clearly  saw,  (2  Cor.  12:4)  yet 
it  is  evident  that  the  things  seen,  so  deepened  and  widened  his  own 
knowledge  of  God's  plan  and  love  as  related  to  the  past,  present, 
and  "ages  to  come,"  that  his  writings  have  a  rich  depth,  fullness, 
and  golden  coloring,  possessed  by  no  other  New  Testament  writer. 
He  seems  to  come  to  the  very  verge  of  those  glorious  revelations 
while  explaining  Rom.  1 1 :25-33,  concerning  the  plan  of  God 
relative  to  the  casting  off  of  fleshly  Israel  and  their  future 
restoration  to  his  favor  through  the  agency  of  the  church-when  the 
church  is  complete  —when  they  shall  obtain  mercy  through  your 
mercy.  How  anxious  he  seems  to  tell  plainly  all  about  those  future 

dealings-what  was  not  due  to  be  clearly  known  until  now.  "O  the 
depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God. " 

Note  again  the  value  of  the  sights  shown  to  that  celebrated  eye  of 
the  church— concerning  the  development  of  the  body  of  Christ  and 
its  future  work  in  coming  ages-Eph.  2:6,7  and  3:3-6.  Yes  looking 
through  those  Apostolic  eyes  of  the  body  (church)  we  can  see 
wonderful  things. 

But  several  "gifts"  were  bestowed  upon  some  of  the  Apostles:  The 
ear  quality  was  another  gift  less  honorable  than  the  eye,  yet  very 
desirable.  This  gift  was  possessed  to  some  extent  by  nearly  all  the 
Apostles,  and  by  some  of  the  members  of  the  body  throughout  this 
age.  It  is  the  gift  or  quality  of  understanding  and  appreciating  the 
Word  and  plan  of  God.  It  was  by  the  exercise  of  this  gift  that  Paul, 
Peter  and  the  others  were  able  to  point  out  the  fulfillment  of 
Prophecies,  and  to  have  understanding  of  the  deep  things  of  God. 

The  mouth  (utterance)  is  another  quality  belonging  to  the  head 
which  is  delegated  to  members,  for  the  benefit  of  the  body.  This  gift 
though  possessed  by  perhaps  all  of  the  Apostles,  was  specially 
notable  in  Peter  and  James.  Paul,  though  a  great  reasoner  and 
possessed  of  the  eye  and  ear  qualities  was  inferior  to  Appollos  and 
some  others  in  oratory.  (See  1  Cor.  14:3;  Acts  18:24;  2  Cor.  11:6.) 

These  qualities  belonging  to  the  head,  are  still  in  and  with  the  true 
members  of  the  true  body  of  Christ.  God  is  still  pleased  to  use  some 
such  channels  through  whom  the  whole  body  is  to  be  blessed  and 
edified;  yet  we  should  always  remember  that  their  honor  consists  in 
doing  greater  service  for  the  body  and  head  than  other  members. 
Now,  as  in  Paul's  day,  "to  each  is  given  the  manifestation  of  the 
Spirit,  for  the  benefit  of  ALL,"  (1  Cor.  12:7)  and  not  alone  for 
themselves  individually.  And,  as  even  Paul,  who  possessed  the 
chiefest  gifts  in  chief  measure,  guarded  himself,  lest  after  having 
preached  to  others,  he  himself  should  be  a  "castaway"  from  the  high 
calling;  so  now,  it  is  no  positive  assurance  of  our  final  victory,  that 
we  have  been  used  as  ministers  of  the  body. 

But  there  are  other  good  positions  with  honor,  in  the  body  of  Christ. 
There  are  members  which  belong  properly  to  the  body  and  not  to 
the  head,  viz:  the  hands  and  the  feet  etc.  The  feet  make  progress 
and  represent  the  mission  work  of  Evangelists.  The  hands  care  for, 
protect,  assist,  and  feed  the  body,  and  thus  answer  to  the  work  of 
Pastors;  then  the  trunk  of  a  human  body  represents  the  mass  of  the 
church.  The  working  together  of  the  whole  system  is  to  build  itself 
up  and  to  strengthen  the  laborers-the  hands  and  feet,  and  to  prepare 
the  entire  body  for  the  doing  of  the  will  of  the  head.  So  the  entire 
body  of  Christ  builds  itself  up  and  grows  strong  by  the  use  of  the 
spiritual  food;  and  it  imparts  its  force  and  strength  to  those 
members  which  minister  to  it— viz:  Prophets,  Teachers,  Evangelists, 
and  Pastors. 

This  Scriptural  insight  into  the  proper  condition  and  active  office  of 
the  various  members  of  the  body  of  Christ,  forces  the  conclusion 

that  the  real  members  of  the  real  body  are  very  few.  That  it  was  the 
design  of  our  Father  that  the  body  should  be  formed  of  such  real 
members,  and  that  every  member  should  contribute  to  the 
upbuilding  of  all,  is  very  clear.  And  it  is  none  the  less  clear,  that  all 
the  real  members  are  thus  performing  their  part,  as  fast  as  they 
perceive  their  ability  and  privilege. 

God  is  not  merely  expressing  how  he  would  like  to  have  the  body 
grow,  but  how  it  must  grow,  and  is  growing  up  to  the  full  stature  of 
the  anointed  one.  It  behooves  us  each  then,  to  examine  ourselves, 
and  thus  see  if  we  are  abiding  in  the  anointed  body,  and  as  active 
living  members,  contributing  to  the  general  health  and  activity  of 
the  body. 

The  great  worldly  organizations,  claiming  the  name  of  Christ,  yet 
refusing  his  headship,  leading  and  control,  and  the  teachings  of  his 
word,  has  nothing  in  common  with  the  real  followers  in  Jesus' 
footsteps.  They  have  their  heads  and  prophets  and  pastors,  but  not 
the  true  (Isa.  9:15;  29:9-13  and  Jer.  23:16-32.)  They  have  large 
flocks  but  they  are  not  all  sheep.  They  have  their  teachers,  but  the 
time  has  come  when  these  great  flocks  of  nominal  sheep  will  not 
endure  sound  doctrine;  but  after  their  own  desires,  they  gather  to 
themselves  teachers  having  itching  ears  (for  the  world's  applause) 
and  they  turn  away  their  ears  from  the  truth,  and  are  turned  unto 
fables.  (2  Tim.  4:3-4.)  But  let  us  watch  that  we  be  not  deceived  by 
all  their  form  of  Godliness,  lacking  the  power,  (2  Tim.  3:5)  which  if 
possible  would  deceive  the  very  elect.  But  let  us  faithfully  endure 
afflictions  and  fully  accomplish  our  service. 

The  true  body  of  Christ  is  indeed  a  mystery  from  the  world's 
standpoint  -a  visible  company  with  no  visible  head;  a  company 
bound  and  cemented  to  each  other  by  no  visible  bond  or  interest, 
but  by  the  invisible  spirit  (mind)  of  their  head,  which  unites  them  in 
a  labor  of  self-sacrifice,  each  member  doing  according  to  his  ability 
to  bless  and  benefit  the  body  and  honor  the  invisible  head. 

In  this  body  are  still  to  be  found  the  representative  qualities  of  the 
head.  They  have  eyes,  for  they  look  through  the  eyes  of  the 
Apostles  at  the  plans  and  works  of  God,  and  have  not  left  these  for 
the  traditions  of  men.  The  true  church  has  ears;  it  is  still  being 
blessed  with  members  specially  used  to  unfold  to  it  the  prophecies 
and  dark-sayings,  and  to  direct  it  to  the  "meat  in  due  season."  It  still 
has  those  who  esteem  it  a  privilege  to  serve,  and  feed,  and  care  for 
the  body  as  pastors.  And  it  still  has  faithful  ones  (and  equally 
members  of  the  body  and  beloved  of  the  head)  who,  though  not 
thus  special  workers,  are  nevertheless,  strengthening  the  hands  and 
the  knees  and  glorifying  the  head  by  supporting  these  by  their 
means  and  by  their  prayers,  and  by  their  influence. 

Oh  that  each  might  fully  value  his  privilege  and  opportunities  as 
body  members.  All  cannot  be  the  eye,  nor  all  the  ear,  nor  all  hands 
nor  feet.  Some  are  honored  with  one  service,  and  some  with 
another;  (1  Cor.  12:14-20.)  yet  let  us  each  remember  to  seek 

earnestly  the  best  gifts,  but  rather  that  we  may  prophecy-expound 
the  Word.  (1  Cor.  14:3.) 

Let  us  remember  that  the  basis  of  all  promotion  from  a  lesser  to  a 
higher  opportunity  of  work  in  the  body,  will  be  the  faithfulness  with 
which  we  use  our  present  abilities.  Again  let  none  despise  his  office 
of  Steward  of  this  world's  goods.  If  this  is  your  opportunity  use  well 
your  office,  and  perhaps  you  will  be  promoted  by  our  head  and 
become  a  dispenser  of  spiritual  things.  [We  commend  the  plan 
suggested  by  Paul  to  all,  even  the  very  poorest;  those  who  have 
never  learned  to  give,  have  failed  to  rightly  appreciate  one  of  our 
choice  privileges  and  pleasures.  Read  1  Cor.  16:2,  and  2  Cor.  8:1-8; 
and  9:1-9.] 

R365  :  page  7 


A  gentleman  who  read  in  "Food"  concerning  the  first  clause  of 
Rev.  20:5.  -"The  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand 
years  were  finished"-that  this  passage  is  spurious,  and  not  found  in 
any  MSS.  written  previous  to  the  fifth  century—  possibly 
questioning  the  correctness  of  our  statement,  or  at  least  desiring  to 
have  additional  testimony,  wrote  to  the  "Bible  Banner,"  a  Second- 
Advent  publication,  inquiring  the  correctness  of  this  statement. 

In  reply  Eld.  D.  T.  Taylor  published  the  following  in  the  "Banner" 
of  May  4th,  1882: 

The  words,  "But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the 
thousand  years  were  finished,"  Rev.  20:5,  are  omitted,  and  not 
found  in  the  Sinaitic  Codex,  which  was  probably  made  A.D.  331- 
350.  It  is  the  oldest  N.T.  MSS.  known.  But  Tischendorf  says  its 
omission  is  "a  mere  error."  The  Alexandrine  MSS.,  written  about 
A.D.  450,  has  the  text,  and  merely  omits  the  words  "but"  and 
"again."  The  Vatican  MSS.,  made  about  A.D.  350,  omits  no  part, 
but  contains  the  entire  text,  as  now  in  our  Bibles.  Hence  it  is  not 
true,  as  some  writer  has  said  in  the  "Banner,"  that  this  verse  "is  not 
found  in  any  MSS.  written  previous  to  the  fifth  century. 

We  must  answer  this,  and  if  we  answer  it  satisfactorily  we  hope  our 
opponent  will  give  a  proper  retraction  to  his  remarks  above  quoted, 
at  an  early  date. 

First  then,  the  brother  says:  "The  Alexandrine  MS. -A.D.  450-has 
the  text. "  We  reply,  that  any  one  understanding  the  subject,  knows 

R365  :  page  8 

the  fifth  century  commenced  with  the  year  401,  and  ended  with  the 
year  500.  Just  so  the  fourth  century  began  with  the  year  301  and 
ended  with  the  year  400.  So  too,  we  say  since  1801  that  we  are  now 
living  in  the  nineteenth  century  and  may  properly  use  the 

expression  until  the  end  of  the  year  1900.  Now  we  admit  freely  that 
the  text  is  found  in 

R366  :  page  8 

the  Alexandrine  MS.,  but  we  still  claim,  and  every  scholar  will 
support  us  in  it,  that  if  the  Alexandrine  MS.  was  written  in  A.D. 
450,  or  any  time  after  the  year  400,  it  was  not  written  previous  to 
the  fifth  century. 

But  it  is  claimed,  that  the  passage  is  found  in  the  Vatican  MS.  of 
about  the  year  350.  This  we  most  positively  deny.  Every  authority 
on  the  subject  bears  witness  that  this  Vatican  MS.  supposed  to  have 
been  written  about  the  middle  of  the  fourth  century,  contains  the 
New  Testament  only  so  far  as  Heb.  9:14,  "from  which  verse  to  the 
end  of  the  New  Testament  it  is  deficient;  so  that  not  only  the  last 
chapters  of  the  Hebrews,  but  the  Epistles  to  Timothy,  Titus,  and 
Philemon,  as  well  as  the  Revelation  are  missing. "  [We  quote  from 
C.  Tischendoerf,  perhaps  the  best  of  all  authorities  on  ancient  MSS 

While  the  above  mentioned  is  the  MS.,  which  is  generally 
understood  by  the  name  "Vatican  MS.,"  yet  as  a  matter  of  fact  there 
was  more  than  one  MS.  of  the  New  Testament  in  the  Vatican 
Library;  but  none  but  the  one  above,  is  sufficiently  ancient  to 
constitute  it  an  authority.  The  Emphatic  Diaglott  is  principally 
compared  with  the  "Vatican  MS.  No.  1209,"  the  ancient  copy;  but 
for  the  lacking  book  of  Revelation  the  Vatican  MS.  No.  1 160  is 
used,  the  author  giving  it  a  preference  over  the  "Alexandrine  MS.," 
though  it  was  written  about  the  eleventh  century.  (See  "Diaglott" 
note  to  Rev.  1:1.) 

But  even  if  brother  Taylor  got  mixed  on  the  two  Vatican  MSS.,  he 
is  still  at  fault,  for  Vat.  MS.  1 160  does  not  contain  the  disputed 
clause.  See  Diaglott  note  on  Rev.  20:5. 

But  it  is  claimed  that  Tischendoerf,  the  finder  and  translator  of  the 
very  ancient  and  most  authentic  of  all  Greek  MSS.,  excuses  the  fact 
that  this  clause  does  not  appear  in  his  "Sinaitic  MS."  by  saying  that 
it  is  doubtless  "a  mere  error."  To  this  we  reply  that  we  fail  to  see 
what  weight  this  has  on  the  subject.  The  finder  of  a  book  knows  no 
more  than  any  one  else  about  whether  or  not  the  omission  of  this 
clause  was  a  "mere  error."  We  claim  again,  that  the  absence  of  this 
clause  from  all  MSS.  written  prior  to  the  fifth  century,  as  well  as 
the  fact  that  it  would  contradict  other  Scriptures,  which  teach  that 
the  "Restitution  of  all  things"  is  due  at  the  coming  of  Jesus  and 
before  he  shall  finish  his  reign— prove  the  disputed  clause  to  be 
spurious-an  interpolation.  (Acts  3:21.) 

The  Syriac-Peshito  version  of  the  New  Testament  (the  mother 
tongue  of  Jesus  and  the  Apostles)  was  written  in  the  latter  part  of 
the  first  or  early  part  of  the  second  century,  and  is  therefore  of 
earlier  date  than  any  Greek  MS.  extant.  This  most  venerable 
authority,  also  repudiates  the  disputed  first  clause  of  Rev.  20:5. 

page  8 

THIS  is  the  last  number  of  Vol.  III.  All  readers  who  have  not 
subscribed  since  July  last,  should  notify  us  at  once  whether  they 
desire  the  paper  continued  or  not.  This  applies  also  to  names  on  the 
"Lords' Poor  List." 

LEAFLET  SUPPLEMENT -We  send  you  a  sample  of  some 
matter  for  free  distribution,  as  a  supplement.  Order  as  many  as  you 
want,  we  will  print  100,000  copies.  They  are  on  thin  paper, 
convenient  to  enclose  with  letters.  May  they  be  a  part  of  the  hail  of 
Isa.  28:17. 

R366  :  page  8 


Ques.  Do  those  who  die  in  childhood  ever  obtain  spiritual  bodies? 

Ans.  If  the  child  was  begotten  of  the  spirit  it  will  be  in  the 
resurrection,  born  of  the  spirit  to  perfect  spiritual  being.  If  not,  it 
still  retains  the  human  nature,  and  in  due  time  will  have  a  part  in  the 
restitution  of  all  things  and  may  with  all  mankind,  if  it  will,  reach 
full  human  perfection. 

Since  the  begetting  of  the  spirit  is  through  the  word  of  truth,  (James 
1:18.)  it  follows  that  children  who  cannot  understand  at  least  the 
first  principles  of  the  doctrines  of  Christ,  could  not  be  begotten  by 
those  principles,  or  influenced  to  a  consecration-sacrifice  of  their 
human  nature. 

Ques.  Does  not  the  "Greek  Church"  as  well  as  the  Church  of  Rome 
have  a  place  in  prophecy? 

Ans.  God  of  course  could  have  given  us  a  history  of  all  the 
governments  of  earth.  Yet  as  a  matter  of  fact  he  has  confined  his 
prophetic  declarations  to  a  few-as  outlined  in  Daniel's  image  and 
four  great  beasts.  The  declarations  relative  to  present  governments 
being  almost  exclusively  confined  to  the  nations  of  Europe—  the 
remnants  of  the  Roman  Empire. 

Probably  for  similar  reasons  God  has  measurably  confined  those 
prophetic  utterances  which  apply  to  religious  systems,  to  that 
system  which  was  given  the  seat  of  the  beast  (Rev.  13:2.)  —The 
Church  of  Rome  and  her  daughters  (Rev.  17:5.)  and  passed  by 
almost  unmentioned,  the  other,  and  some  of  them  larger,  religious 
systems,  such  as  Confucianism,  Buddhism,  Mohammedanism  and 
the  Greek  Church. 

Ques.  Please  explain  Rom.  6:10.  "He  died  unto  sin  once." 

Ans.  The  Diaglott  reads  "by  sin;"  Murdoch's  Syriac  "for  sin."  We 
think  the  signification  is  that  Jesus  died  for,  or  on  account  of,  or  by 

reason  of  sin.  So  it  is  also  with  those  who  as  members  of  the  body 
of  Christ,  are  sharing  in  his  death,  (vs.  11.)  With  the  body  as  with 
the  head,  it  is  not  a  dying  to  sin  in  the  sense  of  presenting  cut  off 
sins  as  a  sacrifice  to  our  Father.  No,  Jesus  "knew  no  sin"  and  his 
death  was  a  sacrifice,  giving  up,  not  of  sins,  but  of  a  sinless  nature 
for  the  sins  of  others.  So  too  with  his  body— we  were  sinners  even 
as  others,  but  we  were  redeemed,  bought  with  a  price,  even  his 
precious  blood  (life);  and  now  with  every  sin  stain  cancelled,  we  as 
he  did-present  a  sinless  offering.  (In  God's  estimation  sinless  and  it 
should  be  so  esteemed  by  us.)  We  present  this  sinless  nature  to 
share  in  his  death-thus  having  fellowship  in  his  sufferings  and 
death  which  fills  up  that  which  is  behind  of  the  afflictions  of  Christ, 
and  complete  the  World's  ransom  price. 

Read  succeeding  vs.  11-13.  Reckon  that  the  dead  or  sinful  nature 
was  buried  when  Christ  died  for  your  sins;  reckon  that  as  justified 
human  beings  you  became  alive  when  he  rose;  but  go  further  and  as 
justified  beings  present  yourselves  to  God  (living  sacrifices)  and 
yield  your  members  to  God  as  his  instruments  in  doing  all  of  his 
good  work. 

Ques.  Please  explain  Phil.  3:21.  "Who  shall  change  our  vile  body 
that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body. "  Does  not  this 
Scripture  contradict  the  thought  which  you  have  so  often  expressed, 
viz:  that  the  bodies  of  saints  will  be  in  the  resurrection  spiritual 
bodies,  and  totally  "new  creatures  "-not  formed  in  part  by  and  out 
of  the  earthly  bodies  of  the  human  nature?  Does  not  this  Scripture 
positively  assert  that  the  new  body  will  be  merely  this  vile  body 

Ans.  The  body  to  be  changed,  here  mentioned,  does  not  refer  to  our 
personal  bodies,  for  then  it  should  read  "change  our  vile  bodies  that 
they  &c. "  But  it  is  our  vile  body;  one  body  (the  body  of  Christ) 
composed  of  many  members  that  is  spoken  of. 

It  will  help,  in  this  as  in  every  case  if  we  examine  the  context.  Paul 
is  drawing  a  contrast  between  two  classes  claiming  to  be  Christians. 
He  sets  himself  as  at  the  head  of  those  who  are  living  properly,  and 
exhorts  all  true  followers  of  Jesus  running  for  the  prize  to  follow 
and  imitate  him,  and  concludes  by  saying,  "Brethren  be  followers 
together  of  me,"  vss.  15-17.  This  company  constitute  members  of 
the  true  body  of  Christ,  because  they  follow  in  his  footsteps  of  self- 

On  the  other  hand  he  mentions  the  false  ones  saying,  vss.  18  and 
19,  "For  many  walk,  of  whom  I  have  told  you  often,  and  now  tell 
you  even  weeping,  that  they  are  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ: 
Whose  end  is  destruction,  whose  God  is  their  belly  (appetite)  and 
whose  glory  is  in  their  shame,  who  mind  earthly  things." 

Now  contrast  with  this  body  which  falsely  claimed  to  be  a  body  of 
Christ,  but  which  sought  and  gloried  in  and  minded  the  very  earthly 
things  to  which  Jesus  was  crucified— contrast  these,  I  say,  with  the 
aims,  joys,  and  mind  of  the  true  body.  Paul  details  the  experiences, 

&c,  of  the  true  body  in  vss.  7-15.  (Read  carefully.)  He  says  that  the 
true  body  instead  of  glorying  in  earthly  things  and  pampering 
earthly  desires,  counts  all  earthly  glories  and  honors  and  gains  as 
loss  and  dross,  and  casts  them  away  as  detestable  compared  to  the 
glories  and  joys  anticipated  in  the  future  with  its  head.  Then  he 
concludes  his  argument  by  assuring  them  that  though  this  true  body 
of  Christ  has  become  very  poor,  miserable,  outcast,  and  vile,  from  a 
human  standpoint,  yet  the  time  is  coming  when  they  will  be  owned 
and  accepted  to  a  condition  of  glory  as  his  body  by  the  true  head.  In 
consideration  of  this  coming  change  from  a  condition  of 
degradation  to  glory,  he  exhorts  "Therefore  my  brethren... so  stand 
fast  in  the  Lord  my  dearly  beloved."  (Ch  4:1.) 

We  give  here,  Murdoch's  translation  from  the  "Syriac,"  "Our 
concern  (interest)  is  with  heaven;  [We  are  not  minding  earthly 
things,]  and  from  thence  we  expect  our  vivifier,  our  Lord,  Jesus  the 
Messiah;  who  will  change  the  body  of  our  abasement  that  it  may 
have  the  likeness  of  the  body  of  His  glory. " 

Ques.  Please  explain  1  Kings  17:22. 

Ans.  The  Hebrew  word  here  translated  soul,  is  nephesh;  it  signifies 
being,  or  life,  or  existence.  Now  read  it:  "the  child's  life  came  into  it 
again";  and  all  is  clear.  The  word  soul  has  been  shrouded  in 
mystery  by  theologians,  and  helps  to  deceive  themselves  and  others 
with  the  idea  that  it  is  an  intelligent  person  which  lives  in  a  man. 
There  is  no  excuse  however  for  any  one  who  has  even  a  slight 
knowledge  of  the  Hebrew,  or  is  possessed  of  any  of  the  "helps"  of 
our  day— there  is  no  excuse  for  such  persons  making  this  mistake,  as 
this  same  word  nephesh,  is  repeatedly  used  with  reference  to  the 
lower  animals  and  fish,  &c.  But  this  is  hidden  from  the  general 
reader  by  the  English  translation.  The  translators,  when  nephesh  is 
used  in  referring  to  fish  and  lower  animals,  generally  translate  it 
"breath"  or  "life,"  and  sometimes  where  nothing  else  will  make 
sense  they  translate  it  "breath" 

R367  :  page  8 

or  "life"  in  connection  with  mankind.  But  wherever  the  mystifying 
word  soul  can  be  used  to  give  seeming  support  to  the  teachings  of 
theology,  it  has  the  preference. 

Ques.  What  about  baptism  now;  should  it  still  be  performed? 

Ans.  Baptism  into  Christ,  we  regard  as  no  longer  possible  since 
Oct.  '81.  All  however  who  previous  to  that  time  had  performed  the 
real  baptism  into  death;  (consecration)  we  would  still  urge  to 
perform  the  outward  illustration  of  it,  i.e.,  immersion  into  water. 

It  should,  however,  be  remembered  that  the  "Baptism  of  John"  was 
an  outward  sign  of  repentance  and  turning  (being  converted)  to 
God.  This  symbol  of  sin  washing,  may  still  be  performed  on  any 
who  desire  it.  This  last  form  is  all  that  is  generally  recognized  by 
Christian  professors  of  today  -"Knowing  only  the  baptism  of 

John."  Very  few  know  of  the  higher  baptism  into  Christ's  death,  and 
thus  into  membership  in  his  body. 

Ques.  If  God  never  cursed  man  for  sin,  why  was  it  necessary  for 
Jesus  to  die? 

Ans.  God  did  curse  man.  The  words  of  the  curse  were:  "Dying,  thou 
shalt  die."  We  cannot  make  this  subject  more  plain  than  we  have 
done  in  "Why  evil  was  permitted. "  Read  it  again.  Those  who  are  so 
anxious  for  truth  as  to  be  willing  to  sacrifice  other  things  to  get  it, 
are  the  ones  for  whom  God  prepared  it.  If  thou  searchest  for  her  as 
men  search  for  silver,  then  shalt  thou  find  the  knowledge  of  God 
and  his  plans.  (Prov.  2:2-11.) 

Ques.  Isa.  13:9-13.  This  will  be  answered  with  other  similar 
statements  in  "Millennial  Day  Dawn. " 

Ques.  Relative  to  explanation  of  Matt.  25:46  in  March  WATCH 
TOWER,  permit  me  to  inquire  the  Greek  word  there  translated 
punishment  and  its  critical  definition. 

Ans.  The  word  is  kolasis.  Young  defines  it  to  mean  restraint; 
Liddell  and  Scott  say  it  means  pruning,  and  B.  Wilson  in  the 
Diaglott  renders  it  "cutting-off. "  These  are  the  best  authorities  on 
Greek.  Thus  it  is  clearly  evident  that  the  punishment  referred  to  is- 
everlasting  restraint  or  cutting  off  from  life,  of  which  they  had 
proved  themselves  unworthy. 

As  to  when  this  destruction  is  due,  read  more  particularly  March 
number  and  see  it  to  be  at  the  close  of  the  Millennial  age. 

Ques.  Do  you  claim  that  the  Bible  does  not  teach  that  there  are 
three  persons  in  one  God? 

Ans.  Yes:  On  the  contrary,  it  does  tell  us  that  there  is  one  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  of  whom  are  all  things  (or  who 
created  all  things).  We  believe  then  in  One  God  and  Father,  and 
also  in  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ  whom  God  hath  highly  exalted,  and 
given  a  name  above  every  name.  But  these  are  two  and  not  one 
being.  They  are  one  only  in  the  sense  of  being  in  harmony.  We 
believe  also  in  a  spirit  of  God  called  also  the  spirit  of  Christ  and 
spirit  of  truth.  But  it  is  no  more  a  person  than  is  the  spirit  of  devils 
and  the  spirit  of  the  World  and  the  spirit  of  Anti-Christ.  The  one 
represents  the  influence  or  power  or  will  of  God,  and  the  other  the 
power  or  influence  or  will  of  Satan  and  of  the  World.  The  biased 
views  of  the  New  Testament  translators  has  led  them  to  translate  it 
when  they  could,  as  though  it  were  a  person.  More  on  this  again. 

R367  :  page  1 

VOL.  IV. 

PITTSBURGH,  PA.,  JULY,  1882. 

NO.  1. 

page  1 


Watch  Tower 



C.  T.  RUSSELL,  Editor  and  Publisher. 

The  Editor  recognizes  a  responsibility  to  the  Master,  relative  to 
what  shall  appear  in  these  columns,  which  he  can  not  and  does  not 
cast  aside;  yet  he  should  not  be  understood  as  endorsing  every 
expression  of  correspondents,  or  of  articles  selected  from  other 


TERMS : —Fifty  cents  a  year,  postage  prepaid.  You  may  send 
paper-money  or  three  cent  stamps  to  the  amount  of  two  dollars  by 
mail  at  our  risk.  Larger  amounts  by  Check,  P.O.  Money  Order  or 
Registered  Letter,  payable  to  C.  T.  RUSSELL. 


Foreign  Postage  being  higher,  our  terms  to  foreign  subscribers  will 
be  65  cents  a  year.  Please  send  us  no  foreign  money  or  postage 
stamps  as  we  can  make  no  use  of  them.  Remittances  may  be  made 
by  Postal  Money  Orders. 

N.B.-This  paper  will  be  sent  free  to  any  of  the  Lord's  poor  who 
will  send  a  card  yearly  requesting  it. 

page  1 

THOSE  who  cannot  send  money,  but  who  send  their  subscriptions 
in  stamps,  will  please  send  one  and  two  cent  stamps  during  July  and 
August.  Usually  we  prefer  three  cent  stamps,  but  are  short  of  ones 
and  twos  now. 

—Foreign  subscribers  will  please  remember  that  foreign  stamps  are 
useless  to  us. 

—Subscribers  who  remove,  should  mention  old  as  well  as  new 

-MILLENNIAL  DAY  DAWN  is  progressing  as  rapidly  as 
possible,  but  is  not  yet  ready  for  press.  We  still  have  the  old  "Day 
Dawn";  paper  covers,  25c;  cloth,  50c,  the  reduced  prices. 

BRO.  BOYER  has  prepared  and  mailed  to  our  readers  in  Great 
Britain,  letters  of  introduction  wherever  two  or  more  reside  in  the 
one  town.  Each  of  London's  five  districts  are  treated  as  distinct 
cities,  and  listed  accordingly.  This  was  requested  by  many,  and  we 
doubt  not  will  be  beneficial  to  all,  enabling  them  to  assemble 
together  and  edify  one  another.  The  Lord  bless,  comfort,  and 
strengthen  you,  and  build  you  up  in  the  most  holy  faith.  May  the 
Comforter  comfort  your  hearts  with  an  understanding  of  the 
exceeding  great  and  precious  promises.  Be  strong  in  the  Lord-in 
his  truth,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might— yea,  be  strong. 

SOME  want  the  June  ZION'S  WATCH  TOWER  in  tract  form, 
others  want  January  and  February  numbers.  We  cannot  do  this  yet. 
We  have  neither  the  time  nor  means  to  do  all  that  you  and  we  could 
wish,  to  spread  the  truth.  We  are  doing  all  we  can. 

-THE  outlines  of  six  sermons  have  been  in  greater  demand  than 
we  had  expected.  They  are  not  designed  for  any  except  those  who 
have  fully  determined  to  give  a  part  of  their  time  to  public 
preaching.  Some  who  wrote  for  them,  we  thought,  had 
misunderstood  this,  and  we  did  not  send  to  all,  but  endeavored  to 
judge  who  could  use  them  to  profit.  If  we  have  made  any  mistakes, 
please  correct  us.  Those  who  received  them,  but  will  not  use  them, 
will  please  return  them  to  us,  as  we  have  very  few  left,  and  there 
will  be  use  for  more  than  we  have. 

R367  :  page  1 


This  is  the  first  number  of  a  new  volume.  It  opens  our  fourth  year. 
Thanking  our  Father  in  heaven  for  progress  made  in  the  pathway  of 

light,  and  in  the  understanding  of  his  Word,  given  during  the  past, 
and  looking  to  him  as  the  fountain  from  which  comes  all  truth  and 
every  good  gift,  for  continued  supplies  during  the  year  now  begun, 
we  go  forward.  We  expect,  according  to  his  Word,  that  the  light 
will  not  oppose,  but  harmonize  with  past  light;  that  it  will  not  be 
light  of  a  different  character,  but  more  of  the  same  sort. 

And  still  new  beauties  may  we  see, 
And  still  increasing  light. " 

No  previous  year  ever  had  so  favorable  an  outlook.  Though 
opposition  on  every  hand  increases,  so  do  the  encouragements.  The 
spread  of  truth  and  liberty  among  God's  children  more  than 
compensates  for  the  stigma  and  opposition.  The  persistency  of 
Satan  in  spreading  error  is  more  than  compensated  for,  in  the 
brighter  shining  of  the  truth  in  contrast.  "Praise  God  from  whom  all 
blessings  flow. " 

More  interesting  letters,  show  that  the  interest  in  the  study  of  the 
Scriptures  is  increasing.  The  light  from  our  Lord's  presence  is 
breaking  upon  the  sight  of  others  of  God's  children,  and  the  effect 
upon  one  and  all  is,  rejoicing,  with  growth  in  grace,  knowledge  and 
love  of  God.  As  we  come  to  see  light  in  God's  light,  it  lifts  us  up 
above  earthly  things,  and  more  than  compensates  for  the  loss  of 
human  friendship,  which  it  surely  involves. 

During  June  two  ministers  came  to  see  the  force  of  the  truth  so 
clearly  as  to  ask  for  a  supply  of  "Food"  for  their  congregations,  and 
one  reports  that  he  never  saw  people  so  hungry.  He  expects  to 
withdraw  from  the  M.P.  Church,  and  thinks  that  a  number  of  his 
congregation  will  follow.  The  other  minister  is  a  Lutheran. 

Many  from  North,  South,  East  and  West  are  asking  for  preaching.  It 
is  impossible  to  fill  those  applications  which  come  from  afar,  but 
we  make  notes  of  such  and  will  remember  you  when  we  can.  We 
cannot  remind  you  too  often  that  we  are  all  commissioned  to  preach 
the  glad  tidings:  —"Go  ye  also  into  my  vineyard"— is  to  every 
consecrated  one.  Go,  do  all  you  can,  and  seek  at  the  fountain 
wisdom  and  grace  by  which  you  can  do  more  and  be  further  used  in 
blessing  those  around  you  with  the  heavenly  light. 

There  is  a  disposition  on  the  part  of  all,  to  be  together  and  have  the 
comfort  and  support  of  fellow  travelers  in  the  narrow  way.  But, 
beloved,  this  does  not  seem  to  be  God's  plan;  we  are  scattered,  so 
that  we  may  let  our  light  shine.  If  we  should  get  to  one  place,  we 
would  probably  be  scattered  as  were  those  mentioned  in  Acts,  8:1. 

If  you  feel  the  "glad  tidings"  filling  your  heart,  and  wish  that  others 
could  also  hear  the  message?  Gather  from  this  that  you  may  and 
should,  let  your  light  so  shine  as  to  glorify  your  Father  in  heaven. 
God  is  able  and  willing  to  use  you,  if  you  will  let  him.  See  then  at 
once  that  your  consecration  is  complete,  and  begin  at  once  to  tell 
the  message  the  best  you  can,  praying  for  more  ability,  and  digging 
for  it  in  God's  Word,  and  you  will  become  daily  a  vessel  of  greater 

honor  as  you  are  daily  more  filled  with  the  spirit  of  truth  and  used 
by  our  Master.  But  remember  that  to  be  used  of  the  Lord,  we  must 
be  very  humble— "Broken  and  emptied  vessels  for  the  Master's  use 
made  meet. "  "The  Lord  abhorreth  the  proud,  but  giveth  grace  [His 
favors]  to  the  humble." 

Dear  Bro.  Sunderlin  is  again  sick  and  confined  to  his  bed.  He  writes 
to  give  his  love  to  you  all;  says  he  will  continue  his  last  article 
sometime,  if  the  Lord  will.  He  rejoices  even  in  pain,  in  the 
knowledge  that  "all  things  shall  work  together  for  good."  Other 
brethren  report  progress  of  the  truth  against  much  opposition  from 
the  world,  flesh  and  devil.  Brethren  and  sisters,  we  hope  all  these 
dear  ones  have  your  sympathy  and  prayers;  as  Paul  expresses  it, 
"Brethren,  pray  for  us,  that  utterance  may  be  given  us."  (Eph  6:19.) 

Bro.  Keith  sends  word  that  he  is  enroute  for  his  Michigan  trip 
which  was  before  interrupted:  He  will  be  with  us  at  Pittsburgh 
shortly.  Bro.  Lawver  of  Missouri,  starts  about  July  first,  for  a  trip 
through  Kansas  and  Texas.  Letters,  requests  for  preaching,  may  be 
addressed  to  this  office. 

The  Chicago  friends  will  be  glad  to  know  that  Bro.  McCormack  is 
about  to  remove  there.  Chicago  is  a  good  field,  and  our  Brother  and 
his  wife  remove  there  in  the  hope  of  being  used  by  the  Master  for 
the  blessing  of  the  household  of  faith,  by  disseminating  the  truth. 
When  he  calls  on  you,  receive  him  well-he  is  a  brother  in  Christ. 
Let  meetings  be  commenced  at  once,  and  the  Lord  bless  you. 

The  subject  of  the  holy  Spirit  has  been  much  inquired  about,  and 
we  devote  much  of  our  space  this  month  to  its  examination,  which 
we  trust  will  be  of  interest  and  profit  to  you. 

We  have  about  twenty- five  questions  yet  unanswered,  and  as  space 
is  limited,  they  must  come  gradually.  We  like  them;  they  indicate 
thought  and  study.  However,  many  are  already  answered,  if  you 
would  reread  papers  and  pamphlets  which  you  have.  Never  give 
away  back  numbers;  frequent  reference  to  them  is  necessary.  Loan, 
but  do  not  give  away. 

page  1 

We  make  a  few  extracts  from  the  many  encouraging  letters 


DEAR  SIR:-I  gratefully  acknowledge  the  reception  of  your  letter. 
In  reply  I  would  inform  you  that  I  was  brought  up  a 
Congregationalist,  but  when  I  entered  upon  my  profession  I  took 
holy  orders  in  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.  I  have  been  more 
than  forty  years  in  the  ministry.  I  have  regarded  the  P.E.  Church  as 
the  most  liberal  and  scriptural  of  all  the  Protestant  organizations. 
Still  there  have  been  some  points,  held  in  common  by  all,  of  which 
I  have  had  my  doubts  and  misgivings,  such  as  the  day  of  judgment 

and  the  eternal  punishment  of  a  large  portion  of  the  human  race 
who  had  no  opportunity  of  being  benefitted  by  the  Gospel.  The 
reading  of  your  publications  has  dispelled  my  doubts  on  those 
points.  I  have  been  deeply  interested  in  the  discussion  of  these 
points  and  of  many  others  also,  particularly  the  restitution.  I  have 
been  struck  with  the  aptness  and  cogency  of  the  interpretation 
which  extends  throughout  the  publications.  There  are  some  points 
upon  which  I  am  not  yet  altogether  satisfied,  but  presume  that 
further  investigation  may  clear  my  vision.  I  am  now  reading  the 
Prophecies  and  Revelation  with  more  interest  than  ever  before.  I  am 
watching  with  intense  anxiety  the  present  movements  of  the  Jews, 
and  the  ominous  condition  of  Europe.  Most  of  my  reading  for  the 
last  few  months  has  been  your  publications,  and  I  may  say,  with  a 
most  absorbing  interest. 

Hoping  that  we  may  all  attain  to  glory  and  immortality  as  the  bride 
of  the  Lamb,  I  remain, 

Yours  in  Christ. 


MY  DEAR  SIR:-I  see  that  by  last  number  of  the  WATCH 
TOWER  that  the  pamphlets  are  indeed  bearing  fruit, 
notwithstanding  all  the  opposition,  not  only  in  America  but  here. 
Now,  could  you  not  arrange  some  plan  by  which  we,  who  rejoice  in 
the  same  blessed  truths,  might  have  the  opportunity  of  at  least 
corresponding  with  each  other,  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic?  You  see 
there  may  be 

page  2 

others  only  a  short  distance  from  me  who,  like  myself,  are  yearning 
to  find  some  with  whom  they  may  hold  sweet  communion  on  our 
blessed  hope.  May  I  ask  for  a  few  copies  of  the  "Tabernacle"  to 
send  after  "Food"  to  Australia? 

With  kindest  love  to  all  who  are  looking  for  the  glorious  hope,  I 
remain,  dear  brother,  yours  faithfully. 

A  brother  writing  from  Sunderland,  England,  says: 

We  are  not  idle  here,  since  I  last  wrote;  we  have  now  a  Bible-class 
every  Monday  at  7  P.M.  "The  Food"  we  keep  circulating  in  "good 
ground,"  so  far  as  human  judgment  can  discern;  and  it  is  delightful 
to  hear  their  expressions  of  surprise  and  gladness  at  our  kindness  in 
thinking  of  them.  One  brother  here  tells  me  he  lent  the  "Food"  and 
"Tabernacle"  to  one  of  their  ministers,  and  the  subjects  have  laid 
hold  of  him. 

I  have  greater  pleasure  now  than  ever  in  reading  the  dear  old  Chart, 
having  (thanks  to  my  American  brethren)  struck  a  new  vein  of 

hidden  treasure.  Strange,  is  it  not,  that  the  light  should  work  West 

The  WATCH  TOWER  is  never  idle;  it  is  regularly  read  by  several, 
and  is  returned  to  the  shelf,  carefully  patched  at  all  the  foldings. 

Remember  us  in  your  prayers  as  we  do  you. 

R368  :  page  2 


The  following  is  extracted  from  a  letter  in  an  English  paper  by  Mr. 
Charles  Reade,  the  well-known  novelist,  whose  remarkable 
conversion  occurred  last  year: 

"The  Jewish  nation,  though  under  a  cloud,  will  eventually  resume 
their  ancient  territory,  which  is  so  evidently  kept  waiting  for  them. 
The  prophecies  are  clear  as  day  on  two  points:  That  the  Jews  are  to 
re-possess  Palestine,  and,  indeed,  to  rule  from  Lebanon  to 
Euphrates;  and  that  this  event  is  to  be  the  first  of  a  great  series  of 
changes  leading  to  a  vast  improvement  in  the  condition  of  poor 
suffering  mankind  and  of  creation  in  general.  Now,  we  have  here  in 
prospect  a  glorious  event  as  sure  as  the  sun  will  rise  to-morrow. 
The  only  difference  is  that  the  sun  will  rise  at  a  certain  hour,  and 
the  Jews  will  occupy  Syria  and  resume  their  national  glory  at  an 
uncertain  day.  No  doubt  it  is  the  foible  of  mankind  to  assume  that 
an  uncertain  date  must  be  a  distant  one.  But  that  is  unreasonable. 
Surely  it  is  the  duty  of  wise  and  sober  men  to  watch  precursory 
signs  and  lend  their  humble  co-operation,  should  so  great  a 
privilege  be  accorded  to  us. 

"This  sudden  persecution  of  the  Jews  in  the  very  nation  where  they 
are  most  numerous— may  it  not  be  a  precursory  sign,  and  a  reminder 
from  Providence  that  their  abiding  city  is  not  in  European  Tartary? 
I  almost  think  some  such  reminder  was  needed;  for  when  I  was  a 
boy,  the  pious  Jews  still  longed  for  the  Holy  Land.  They  prayed, 
like  Daniel,  with  their  windows  opened  toward  Jerusalem. 

"Yet  now  that  the  broken  and  impoverished  Saracen  would  cede 
them  territory  at  one-tenth  of  its  agricultural  and  commercial  value, 
a  cold  indifference  seems  to  have  come  over  them.  I  often  wonder 
at  this  change  of  sentiment  about  so  great  a  matter,  and  in  so  short  a 
period,  comparatively  speaking,  and  puzzle  myself,  as  to  the 

"Two  solutions  occur  to  me.  1.  Dispersed  in  various  nations,  whose 
average  inhabitants  are  inferior  in  intelligence  and  forethought  to 
themselves,  they  thrive  as  individual  aliens  more  than  they  may 
think  so  great  a  multitude  of  Jews  could  thrive  in  a  land  of  their 
own,  where  blockheads  would  be  scarce.  2.  They  have  for  centuries 
contracted  their  abilities  to  a  limited  number  of  peaceful  arts  and 

trades;  they  may  distrust  their  power  to  diversify  their  abilities,  and 
be  suddenly  a  complete  nation,  with  soldiers,  sailors,  merchants, 
husbandmen,  as  well  as  financiers  and  artists. 

"But  it  is  now  proved  that  sojourning  among  inferior  nations  has 
more  drawbacks  than  living  at  home.  True,  the  Russian  yokel  has 
for  years  been  selling  to  the  Jews  his  summer  labor  in  winter,  and  at 
a  heavy  discount;  but  the  improvident  Russians  have  turned  like 
wild  beasts  upon  them,  and  outwitted,  lawfully,  have  massacred 
them  contrary  to  law.  Palestine  can  be  colonized  effectually  from 
Russia  alone,  where  there  are  three  millions  of  Jews  trembling  for 
life  and  property;  and  the  rest  would  follow.  As  to  the  second 
objection,  history  is  a  looking-glass  at  our  backs.  Whatever  Jews 
have  done  Jews  may  do.  They  are  a  people  of  genius;  and  genius  is 
not  confined  by  nature,  but  by  will,  by  habit  or  by  accident.  What 
have  these  people  tried  and  failed  in?  Warriors,  writers,  builders, 
merchants,  lawgivers,  husbandmen;  and  supreme  in  all!  In  this 
history  repeats  itself. 

"They  shall  be  great  in  the  arts  of  peace  and  war,  and  their  enemies 
melt  away  before  them  like  snow  off  a  dyke.  Should  they  seem  to 
require  help  from  any  other  nation  at  starting,  blessed  will  be  the 
nation  that  proffers  it;  and  the  nation  that  persecutes  them  will  be 
made  an  example  of  in  some  way  or  other.  Therefore,  if  by  any 
chance  this  recent  outrage  should  decide  the  Jewish  leaders  to 
colonize  Palestine  from  Russia,  let  us  freely  offer  ships,  seamen, 
money—  whatever  we  are  asked  for.  It  will  be  a  better  national 
investment  than  Egyptian,  Brazilian  or  Peruvian  bonds." 

R368  :  page  2 


"In  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  shall  begin 
to  sound  [i.e.  in  the  forepart  of  his  sounding,]  the  mystery  of  God 
should  be  finished,  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  servants  the  prophets." 
Rev.  10:7. 

Looking  backward,  who  cannot  see  that  our  heavenly  Father  has 
been  pleased  to  keep  some  part,  and  that  the  very  cream  or  riches  of 
his  grace,  measurably  hidden?  In  the  Patriarchal  and  Jewish  ages 
only  a  mere  fragment  of  God's  plan  was  revealed,  and  that  the 
inferior  or  earthly  part  of  his  plan-the  part  properly  belonging,  to 
those  who  are  to  be  inheritors  of  earthly  blessings. 

Thus,  the  Apostles  tell  us  of  "The  mystery  of  Christ  which  in  other 
ages  was  not  made  known  unto  the  sons  of  men,  as  it  is  now  [since 
Pentecost]  revealed  unto  his  holy  apostles  and  prophets,"  "even  the 
mystery  which  hath  been  hid  from  ages  and  from  generations,  but 
now  is  made  manifest  to  HIS  SAINTS.  To  whom  God  would  make 
known  what  is  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  this  mystery."  Eph.  3:4,5; 
Col.  1:26,27;  and  1  Pet.  1:10-12.  God's  plan  was  complete  and 

perfect  from  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  and  needs  no 
adding  to;  but  he  has  kept  his  plans  covered  and  hidden  from  the 
world,  and  has  revealed  them  only  gradually  to  his  church— his 
saints.  Thus  while  the  unfolding  of  the  mystery  of  God  commenced 
in  the  days  of  the  Apostles,  it  will  not  be  finished  until  the  end  of 
this  Gospel  Age-under  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet  as 
shown  in  the  Scripture  cited  above. 

We  claim  no  new  revelations,  for  to  our  understanding  the 
revelations  of  God  to  his  saints  are  completed  and  finished  by  the 
records  of  John  on  Patmos.  But  while  God's  revelation,  in  the  sense 
of  utterance  ended  eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  yet  revelation  in  the 
sense  of  understanding  those  utterances  has  continued  down 
through  the  age. 

It  is  revelation  in  this  sense,  that  Jesus  referred  to  when  about  to 
leave  the  disciples.  After  having  told  them  many  precious  things  in 
parables  and  dark  sayings,  he  said,  "I  have  yet  many  things  to  say 
unto  you,  but  ye  cannot  bear  them  now:  howbeit  when  he  the  spirit 
of  truth  is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth. "  "He  shall  teach 
you  all  things  and  bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance, 
whatsoever  I  have  said  unto  you."  John  16:12,13;  and  14:26.  Thus 
during  this  age  the  true  followers  of  Christ  have  been  led  into  a 
more  and  more  full  understanding  of  God's  truth,  and  a  fuller 
unfolding  of  the  mystery  of  God,  which  was  entirely  hidden  from 
past  ages  and  is  to  be  finished  under  the  seventh  trumpet's  sounding 
in  the  end  of  this  age. 

As  our  readers  are  aware,  we  understand  that  we  are  now  living  in 
the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  Seventh  Angel.  The  evidence  has 
already  been  furnished  (and  will  appear  again  -in  the  forthcoming 
Millennial  Day  Dawn,)  that  these  trumpets  mentioned  by  the 
Revelator  and  by  Paul  (1  Cor.  15:52;  and  1  Thes.  4:16;  and  Rev. 
11:15),  are  symbolic  of  a  series  of  events.  The  sixth  of  these,  we 
believe,  ended  Aug.  11,  1840,  since  which  we  have  been  living 
under  the  "seventh  trumpet,"  or  "last  trump,"  or  "trump  of  God," 
which  continues  until  the  kingdoms  of  this  world,  by  a  great  time  of 
trouble,  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord.  (Rev.  11:15.)  This, 
prophetic  Scriptures  show,  will  not  be  fully  accomplished  until 
A.D.  1914.  This  is  called  the  Trump  of  God,  probably  because 
during  its  period  of  time  God  exercises  his  great  power  over  the 
nations,  breaking  them  in  pieces,  and  grinding  to  powder  the 
abominable  systems  of  error  which  have  so  long  flourished  and 
made  desolate  and  void  God's  Word  of  truth.  And  another  thing, 
God,  during  this  period,  will  finish  the  mystery  by  letting  his  saints 
(Col.  1:27)  come  to  a  full  appreciation  of  his  glorious  plans.  It  is 
thus  that  we  account  for  the  great,  beautiful  and  harmonious  light, 
and  the  strengthening  food  now  being  given  us  as  members  of  the 
body  of  Christ,  of  which  Jesus  is  the  glorified  Head. 

But  there  is  another  sense  in  which  the  word  mystery  is  used  in 
Scripture.  It  is  used  in  the  same  sense  as  the  word  church.  Thus  the 
true  and  false  churches  are  called,  "The  mystery  of  God, "  and  "The 

mystery  of  iniquity. "  This  is  altogether  fitting,  since  the  true  church 
is  the  very  embodiment  of  God's  plan,  and  the  false  church  an 
embodiment  of  error  and  Satan's  plan.  The  mystery  of  iniquity 
began  in  Paul's  day,  and  developed  into  Papacy  and  her  daughter 
organizations  —which  system  of  errors  is  to  be  consumed  and 
destroyed  by  truth  in  his  presence.  (2  Thes.  2:7,8.)  The  mystery  of 
God  began  in  our  Head— Jesus— and  is  being  added  to  by  every  true 
member  of  the  vine  or  body  whose  names  are  written  in  heaven. 
This  is  the  mystery  of  which  Paul  says-"This  MYSTERY...  is 
Christ  (the  anointing)  in  you."  Col.  1:27. 

"This  is  a  great  mystery;  but  I  speak  concerning  Christ  and  the 
church."  Eph.  5:32.  The  mystery  commenced  when  God  was 
manifest  in  the  flesh  of  Jesus.  The  world  could  not  see  how  he 
could  be  any  different  from  other  men;  yet  the  spirit  of  the  Lord 
God  was  in  him,  anointing  Jesus  with  power  in  expounding  the 
truth,  and  in  sacrificing  himself,  etc.  So,  too,  the  same  anointing 
abideth  on  all  the  true  church,  and  as  he  was,  so  are  we  in  the 
world— a  mystery  to  the  world  which  "knoweth  us  not,  because  it 
knew  him  not."  (1  John  3:1.)  The  world  does  not  recognize  in  the 
saints,  "sons  of  God"— "new  creatures,"  "partakers  of  the  divine 

R369  :  page  2 

Very  shortly  now,  this  mystery  of  God,  this  company  of  divinely- 
begotten  sons,  will  be  FINISHED-completed:  "The  church  of  the 
first  born"  of  which  Jesus  is  the  head,  will  soon  cease  to  be,  God 
manifest  in  the  flesh.  The  entire  company  shall  be  glorified 
together,  and  "shall  shine  forth  as  the  Sun  in  the  kingdom  of  their 
Father."  (Matt.  13:43.)  They  shall  arise  in  power  and  strength  to 
bless  all  the  families  of  the  earth.  "The  Sun  of  Righteousness  shall 
arise  with  healing  in  his  wings  "-for  the  Jew  first,  and  also  for  the 

It  is  for  the  completion  of  this  church  that  we  ourselves  groan 
within  ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adoption,  to-wit,  the  redemption  of 
the  body  of  Christ;  the  ending  of  the  mystery  part  of  God's  plan,  in 
the  full  glory  of  Millennial  brightness  and  joy.  It  is  for  this  event 
also  that  the  world's  release  from  pain  and  death  waits.  The  whole 
creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain  together  until  now,  waiting 
for  the  manifestation  of  the  Sons  of  God.  Rom.  8:19-24. 

The  necessity  of  the  vailing  of  God's  mysterious  purpose  with 
reference  to  the  church  is  very  evident.  If  the  religious  rulers  of  the 
Jews  had  known  that  Jesus  was  really  the  anointed  of  God,  they 
would  not  have  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory.  (1  Cor.  2:7,8.)  And  had 
the  rulers  of  the  world  and  of  the  nominal  church,  recognized  the 
Lord's  anointed  body  during  this  age,  they  would  not  have  had  the 
privilege  of  suffering  with  their  Head. 

Again,  Paul  tells  us  that  God  gave  him  wonderful  revelations 
concerning  the  mystery,  "To  make  all  see  what  [are  the  conditions 
of]  fellowship  of  the  mystery."  (Eph.  3:3-6,9.)  And  it  is  to  Paul  as 

our  Lord's  instrument  that  we  are  indebted  more  than  to  any  other 
Apostle,  for  a  clear  record  of  the  conditions  on  which  we  may 
become  members  of  this  mystery  band,  and  as  such  be  in  due  time 
revealed  in  glory  of  power.  He  tells  us  that  we  must  have 
fellowship  in  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  if  we  would  have  share  in  His 
coming  glory.  We  must  with  our  head  become  dead  to  the  world,  its 
ambitions,  its  prizes,  if  we  would  become  heirs  of  the  glory  which 
God  hath  in  preparation  and  reservation  for  this  mystery  church  of 
which  Jesus  is  the  Head. 

We  believe  that  we  are  just  on  the  eve  of  the  finishing  of  this 
church,  or  mystery.  You  and  I,  my  brother,  are,  by  our  covenants, 
candidates  for  a  crown  of  life  and  a  position  in  the  throne  of  the 
coming  kingdom.  Let  us  make  our  calling  and  election  to  that  high 
position  sure,  by  so  running  our  race  as  to  be  approved  of  God,  as 
living  sacrifices  for  the  gospel  of  truth.  We  have  full  little  enough 
time  to  fulfill  all  our  covenant;  let  us  lay  aside  every  weight  and  all 
besetting  sins,  and  run,  with  patience,  the  race  for  the  prize  of  our 
high  calling,  that  when  the  church  is  complete—  the  mystery 
finished,  we  may  be  among  the  glorified  members.  Then  no  longer 
the  mystery— we  shall  be  Jehovah's  agents  in  blessing  all  the 
families  of  the  earth. 

R369  :  page  3 


Up,  then,  and  linger  not,  thou  saint  of  God, 
Fling  from  thy  shoulders  each  impeding  load; 
Be  brave  and  wise,  shake  off  earth's  soil  and  sin, 
That  with  the  Bridegroom  thou  mayest  enter  in— 
Oh,  watch  and  pray! 

Clear  hath  the  voice  been  heard,  Behold,  I've  come- 
That  voice  that  calls  thee  to  thy  glorious  home, 
That  bids  thee  leave  these  vales  and  take  swift  wing, 
To  meet  the  hosts  of  thy  descending  King;- 
And  thou  may'st  rise! 

'Tis  a  thick  throng  of  foes,  afar  and  near; 
The  grave  in  front,  a  hating  world  in  rear; 
Yet  flee  thou  canst  not,  victory  must  be  won, 
Ere  fall  the  shadows  of  thy  setting  sun:— 
And  thou  must  fight. 

Gird  on  thy  armor;  face  each  weaponed  foe; 
Deal  with  the  sword  of  heaven  the  deadly  blow; 
Forward,  still  forward,  till  the  prize  divine 
Rewards  thy  zeal,  and  victory  is  thine. 
Win  thou  the  crown. 


R369  :  page  3 


Our  readers  are  aware  that  while  we  believe  in  Jehovah  and  Jesus, 
and  the  holy  Spirit,  we  reject  as  totally  unscriptural,  the  teaching 
that  these  are  three  Gods  in  one  person,  or  as  some  put  it,  one  God 
in  three  persons.  The  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  had  its  rise  in  the  third 
century,  and  has  a  very  close  resemblance  to  the  heathen  doctrines 
prevalent  at  that  time,  particularly  Hindooism.  *  The  only  text  in 
Scripture  which  was  ever  claimed  to  prove,  or  affirm,  that  the 
Father,  Son  and  Spirit  are  one,  is  a  portion  of  1  John  5:7,8.  This 
appears  only  in  Manuscripts  written  since  the  fifth  century,  and  is 
acknowledged  by  all  Trinitarians  to  be  a  "forgery. "  So  undisputable 
is  this,  that  the  translators  of  the  "Revised  Version"  recently 
published,  omit  the  clause  without  note  or  comment,  though  those 
Revisors  were  themselves  believers  in  Trinity. 

Like  some  other  doctrines  received  by  Protestants  through  Papacy, 
this  one  is  received  and  fully  endorsed,  though  its  adherents  are 
aware  that  not  a  word  of  Scripture  can  be  adduced  in  its  support. 
Nay  more,  any  one  who  will  not  affirm  this  unscriptural  doctrine  as 
his  faith,  is  declared  by  the  action  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance  to  be 
nonorthodox— a  heretic. 

However,  it  behooves  us  as  truth  seekers,  to  deal  honestly  with 
ourselves  and  with  our  Father's  Word,  which  is  able  to  make  us 
truly  wise.  Therefore,  ignoring  the  traditions  and  creeds  of 
uninspired  men  and  corrupt  systems,  let  us  hold  fast  the  form  of 
sound  words  received  from  our  Lord  and  the  Apostles.  (2  Tim. 

Let  us  inquire  of  these  "standards"  and  "authorities"  of  the  true 
church,  what  is  truth  on  this  subject.  Paul  answers  clearly  and 
forcibly— There  is  "one  God  and  Father  of  all."  (Eph.  4:6.)  And 
again  he  says,  (1  Cor.  8:5-6.)  "There  be  gods  many  and  lords  many, 
but  to  US  there  is  but  one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom  are  [or  who 
created]  all  things,  and  we  in  him:  and  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ  by 
whom  are  all  things,  and  we  by  Him."  We  believe  this  exactly:  All 
things  are  of  our  Father;  he  is  the  first  cause  of  all  things;  and  all 
things  are  by  our  Lord  Jesus.  He  "the  beginning  of  the  CREATION 
of  God,"  (Rev.  3: 14.)  has  been  the  agent  of  Jehovah  in  all  that  has 
since  been  done- "Without  him  was  not  anything  made  that  was 
made."  (John  1:3.)  Jesus'  testimony  is  the  same;  his  claim  was  that 
he  was  "a  Son,"  an  obedient  son,  who  did  not  do  his  own  will,  but 
the  Father's  who  sent  him— "Not  my  will  but  thine  be  done."  Again 
Jesus  said  he  could  do  nothing  of  himself- "The  Father  that 
dwelleth  in  me,  He  doeth  the  works."  (John  5:19  and  14:10.)  True 
he  said,  I  and  my  Father  are  one,  but  he  shows  in  what  sense  he 
meant  they  were  one,  by  praying  that  just  so  His  disciples  all  might 

be  one.  (John  10:30  and  17:11.)  It  is  a  oneness  which  results  from 
having  the  same  mind  or  spirit;  it  is  the  same  oneness  that  should 
exist  between  a  heart  union  of  man  and  wife;  they  twain  are  one. 

It  is  far  from  honoring  the  Master,  as  many  appear  to  think  they  do, 
when  they  contradict  his  direct  teachings,  affirming  that  Father  and 
Son  are  one  and  the  same  being,  equal  in  all  respects.  No,  says 
Jesus,  "My  Father  is  greater  than  I."  (John  14:28.)  And  he  also  says, 
he  is  not  only  his  Father  but  ours:-"I  ascend  to  my  Father  and  your 
Father,  to  my  God  and  your  God."  (John  20:17.)  A  more  correct 
translation  of  Phil.  2:6  settles  the  question  of  the  Father's 
supremacy,  in  harmony  with  other  scriptures,  such  as  1  Cor.  15:28 
and  John  14:28.  The  Emphatic  Diaglott  translation  is,  "Who  though 
being  in  a  form  of  God,  yet  did  not  meditate  a  usurpation,  to  be  like 
God. "  The  idea  here,  is  the  very  opposite  of  equality,  as  conveyed 
in  the  King  James  translation:  Jesus  did  not  claim  equality,  nor 
aspire  to  a  usurpation  of  God's  authority.  That  was  Satan's  claim 
and  effort.  Isa.  14:12-14.  He  said,  "I  will  exalt  my  throne  above  the 
stars  of  God... I  will  be  like  the  Most  High. " 

Jesus  said:  Ye  call  me  Lord  and  Master  and  ye  do  well,  for  so  I  am; 
but  call  no  man  on  earth  Father,  for  one  is  your  Father,  which  is  in 
heaven.  (Matt.  23:9.)  Peter  also  carries  the  same  thought,  saying, 
"The  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  begotten  us."  (1 
Pet.  1:3  andEph  3:9-11,  Gal.  1:3,4,  Rom.  16:25-27.)  How  clear 
and  harmonious  are  these  words  of  our  standards,  and  we  could 
quote  much  more  in  perfect  harmony. 

Briefly  stated  then,  we  find  the  Scriptures  to  teach  that  there  is  but 
one  Eternal  God  and  Father- who  is  "from  everlasting  to 
everlasting"  (Psa.  90:2  and  Rom.  16:26,27.)-that 

R370  :  page  3 

the  beginning  of  his  creation,  since  called  Jesus,  was  inferior  to  the 
Father,  but  superior  to  all  subsequent  creations,  in  which  work  he 
was  the  active  agent  of  Jehovah.  A  redeemer  was  needed  for 
mankind.  In  harmony  with  the  Father's  wish,  but  not  of  compulsion, 
the  first  created  Son  of  God  had  his  life  principal  miraculously 
transferred  to  the  womb  of  Mary,  was  born  and  grew  to  manhood— a 
perfect  man.  Hence  his  life  principle  was  not  derived  from  the 
human  channels,  and  was  not  that  forfeited  by  the  sin  of  Adam. 

He  was  a  fully  developed,  perfect  man,  according  to  The  Law,  at 
the  age  of  thirty  years;  and  immediately  consecrated  himself  as  a 
man  to  the  Father's  will,  offering  himself  a  living  sacrifice  on  our 
behalf— at  baptism.  The  sacrifice  was  accepted,  and  he  was  imbued 
or  filled  with  the  holy  Spirit  of  the  Father.  (Matt.  3:16,17.)  The 
power  of  God  came  upon  him  there.  (Acts  10:38)  This  power  of 
God  in  him  was  that  to  which  he  continually  referred.  It  was  the 
same  power  that  was  afterward  manifested  through  Peter,  Paul  and 
others,  though  in  Jesus'  case  it  was  more  marked,  because  he  being 
a  perfect  man,  could  receive  the  spirit  without  measure,  whereas  all 

imperfect  members  of  his  church,  may  have  a  measure  of  the  spirit 

When  Jesus'  sacrificial  ministry  was  over— ending  at  the  cross,— he 
had  finished  his  work.  When  he  arose  he  was  no  longer  a  human 
being,  but  a  "new  creature"  perfected.  We  understand  that  since  his 
resurrection,  Jesus  is  a  partaker  of  the  divine  nature,  hence  he  must 
be  of  the  same  essence  as  the  Father. 

This,  the  present  highly  exalted  condition  of  Jesus,  we  understand 
Paul  to  teach,  was  given  him  as  a  reward  of  obedience  to  the 
Father's  will.  See  Phil.  2:8,9. 

This  Scripture  implies  that  Jesus'  present  glory  is  greater  than  that 
he  possessed  before  becoming  a  man,  otherwise  it  would  not  have 
been  an  exaltation.  Now,  having  the  divine  immortal  nature,  he 
could  not  die. 

He  is  immortal,  and  consequently  could  not  die  now,  which  proves 
that  it  is  a  higher  plane  than  that  our  Lord  occupied  before  he 
endured  the  cross,  becoming  obedient  unto  death.  It  was  the  risen 
Jesus,  not  the  sacrificing  one,  that  claimed  power  of  his  own, 
saying,  "All  power  in  heaven  and  in  earth  is  given  unto  me. " 

How  straightforward  and  simple  is  the  scriptural  statement, 
compared  with  human  traditions.  For  instance,  into  what  a  muddle 
of  contradictions  do  they  find  themselves,  who  say  that  Jesus  and 
the  Father  are  one  person.  This  would  involve  the  thought  that  Jesus 
acted  the  hypocrite,  and  only  pretended  to  address  the  Father  in 
heaven,  when  he  himself  was  the  same  Father  on  earth.  Such  must 
conclude  too,  since  we  read  that  God  tempted  not,  neither  is 
tempted  of  any,  that  the  temptation  of  the  devil  (Matt.  4.)  was  only 
a  sham  and  a  farce.  So  with  the  death  of  Jesus,  if  God  is  immortal 
he  cannot  die,  and  if  Jesus  was  the  Father,  then  he  must  only  have 
pretended  to  die.  Then  all  the  statements  of  Jesus  and  the  prophets 
and  apostles  relative  to  Jesus'  death  and  resurrection  are  false,  and 
they  false  witnesses  in  testifying  that  God  raised  Jesus  from  the 
dead,  if  he  never  died. 

If  they  admit  that  Jesus  really  died,  they  take  the  other  horn  of  the 
dilemma;  for  believing  that  their  three  Gods  are  one  in  person, 
when  the  person  Jesus  died,  they  must  all  have  died.  If  they  all  died, 
who  raised  them  to  life?  This,  too,  would  conflict  with  the 
statement  of  Paul  (1  Thes.  1:10.)  that  the  Father  raised  up  Jesus 
from  death;  for  if  the  Father  and  Son  are  the  same  being,  then  the 
Father  was  dead. 

Shall  we  thus  contradict  the  Apostles  and  Prophets  and  Jesus 
himself,  and  ignore  common  sense  and  reason,  in  order  to  hold  on 
to  a  dogma  handed  down  to  us  from  the  Dark  Ages  by  a  corrupt 
church?  I  tell  you  nay.  "To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony;  if  they 
speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in 
them."  (Isa.  8:20.)  We  thus  see  that  Father  and  Son  are  two  separate 
and  distinct  persons,  though  one  in  mind,  purpose,  aim,  etc. 


But  next  we  inquire,  What  saith  the  Scriptures  relative  to  the  holy 
Spirit?  The  nominal  church,  both  Papal  and  Protestant,  affirm  that 
the  holy  Spirit  is  a  person,  and  in  the  same  breath  they  also  say  that 
these  three  persons  are  at  the  same  time  one  person— a  great 
mystery.  Yes,  truly  it  is  a  mystery,  such  as  is  characteristic  of  that 
Babylon,  confusion  system.  But  to  those  who  turn  away  from 
Babylon's  traditions  to  the  Word  of  God,  all  is  clear  and  plain.  We 
suggest,  that  whatever  definition  of  the  term  holy  Spirit  will  meet 
all  known  conditions  and  harmonize  all  passages  of  Scripture 
bearing  thereon,  may  be  understood  to  be  the  true  meaning.  We 
shall  first  give  our  definition  and  explanation  of  the  term  holy 
Spirit,  and  then  glance  at  a  number  of  Scriptures  bearing  on  the 
subject,  which  are  supposed  by  some  to  conflict  with  the  views  we 
entertain.  These  texts  were  sent  to  us  for  explanation  by  a  Baptist 
minister  of  Philadelphia,  and  may  reasonably  be  supposed  to  be 

We  understand  the  Scriptures  to  teach  that  the  holy  Spirit  is  not  a 
separate  and  distinct  person,  but  that  it  is  the  divine  mind  or 
influence— the  motive  power  of  Divinity  exercised  everywhere  and 
for  any  purpose,  at  His  pleasure.  God  exercises  his  spirit  or  energy 
in  a  great  variety  of  ways,  using  various  agencies,  and 
accomplishing  various  results. 

Whatever  God  does  through  agencies  is  as  truly  his  work  as  though 
he  were  the  direct  Actor,  since  all  those  agencies  are  of  his  creation; 
just  as  a  contractor  for  a  building  is  said  to  build  a  house,  though  he 
may  never  have  lifted  a  tool  towards  it.  He  does  it  with  his 
materials  and  through  his  agents.  Thus,  when  we  read  that  Jehovah 
-God-created  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  (Gen.  2:4.)  we  are  not  to 
suppose  that  he  personally  handled  it.  He  used  various  agencies— 
"He  spake,  and  it  was  done;  he  commanded,  and  it  stood  fast.  (Psa. 
33:6-9.)  It  did  not  spring  instantly  into  existence,  for  we  read  that 
time  was  used  in  creation— six  days,  which  we  think  from  other 
Scriptures,  were  each  seven  thousand  years  long,  or  in  all,  forty-two 
thousand  years. 

We  are  told  plainly  that  all  things  are  of,  or  from,  the  Father-by  his 
energy  or  spirit;  yet  that  energy  was  exercised  through  his  Son.  The 
Son  of  God,  afterward  called  Jesus,  was  used  in  the  creation  of  the 
world.  (John  1:3;  Heb.  1:8-12.)  And  when  we  turn  to  Genesis,  we 
find  it  stated  that  the  power  which  created  was  God's  Spirit:  "The 
Spirit  of  God  brooded  over  the  face  of  the  waters. "  (Gen.  1:2.) 
Hence  it  is  a  reasonable  inference  that  it  was  the  spirit  or  mind  of 
Jehovah,  active  through  his  Son—  the  plan  of  God,  executed  by  the 

Another  way  in  which  God's  Spirit  was  exercised  was  through  the 
prophets;  They  "spoke  as  they  were  moved  by  the  holy  Spirit"-by 
the  mind  or  power  of  God,  (2  Pet.  1:21.)  though  generally  they  did 
not  understand  the  import  of  the  words  they  used.  1  Pet.  1:12.  That 
is,  God  used  them  to  express  his  mind,  though  his  mind,  his  spirit, 

his  thoughts,  were  not  in  them.  Though  they  expressed  it,  they 
could  not  understand  his  mind.  (1  Pet.  1:12.)  God's  spirit  acted 
upon,  but  not  in,  them.  In  that  servant  age  (Heb.  3:5,  Gal.  4:4-7)  the 
faithful  servant  carried  the  Lord's  message  as  it  was  laid  upon  him; 
but  the  sons  of  God  during  this  Gospel  age  are  brought  into 
fellowship  with  their  Father  and  made  acquainted  with  his  plans, 
thus  receiving  of  his  mind  or  spirit.  And  having  his  mind,  they 
become  co-workers  together  with  him  in  carrying  out  his  plans. 
"The  servant,"  though  faithful,  "knoweth  not  what  his  Lord  doeth," 
but  the  confidential  son  is  made  acquainted  with  the  plans  and 
partakes  of  his  spirit  in  the  work. 

The  masculine  pronoun  he,  is  often  applied  to  the  holy  Spirit,  and 
properly,  because  God,  whose  spirit  it  is,  is  recognized  as 
masculine-indicative  of  strength.  It  is  called  the  holy  Spirit, 
because  God  is  holy,  and  because  there  are  other  spirits— powers, 
influences,  similar  in  operation,  which 

R370  :  page  4 

are  evil.  God  is  true  and  righteous,  hence  the  Spirit  of  God  is  called 
the  "Spirit  of  truth."  It  is  thus  contrasted  with  the  spirit  of  error,  or 
the  influence  which  error  exerts.  (1  John  4:6.)  Satan  is  recognized 
as  the  chief  or  prince  of  evil  during  the  present  time,  and  his 
influence  or  spirit  is  exercised  in  his  servants,  in  much  the  same 
way  that  the  spirit  of  God  works  in  his  children.  This  is  "the  spirit 
which  now  worketh  in  the  children  of  disobedience. "  (Eph.  2:2.) 
The  number  seven  is  often  used  to  represent  perfection  or 
completeness.  So  we  read  of  the  seven  spirits  of  God.  (Rev.  1:4, 
and  3:1.)  And  in  like  manner  we  read  of  seven  wicked  spirits. 
(Matt.  12:45.)  The  spirit  or  influence  of  evil  proceeds  from  the 
"father  of  lies";  and  the  spirit  or  influence  of  truth  proceeds  from 
the  heavenly  Father.  (John  15:26.) 

Man  is  to  some  extent  independent  of  either  of  these  influences.  He 
has  a  mind  or  spirit  of  his  own,  (1  Cor.  2:11.)  but  he  is  so 
constituted  as  to  be  subject  to  influences  from  without,  either  good 
or  evil.  In  the  present  time  God  permits  evil  to  triumph  to  some 
extent,  for  the  testing  and  development  of  the  "body  of  Christ,"  and 
also  for  the  discipline  of  mankind  in  general. 

Now  the  spirit  of  evil  oft  transforms  itself  into  an  angel  of  light 
(truth),  and  what  wonder  if  he  puts  forward  the  children  of 
disobedience,  in  whom  the  spirit  of  error  works,  and  palms  them  off 
for  saints?  (2  Cor.  11:14,15.)  What  wonder  if,  under  the  guise  of 
greater  honor  to  Jesus,  he  succeeds  in  deceiving  many  into 
unscriptural  doctrines;  thus  beclouding  the  mind  and  covering  many 
glorious  truths.  During  this  age,  when  the  human  mind  is 
surrendered  to  God,  it  instantly,  under  the  influence  of  his  spirit  of 
truth,  begins  to  change  into 

R371  :  page  4 

a  holy  or  God-like  mind.  Thus  we  are  transformed  (made  new 
creatures)  by  the  renewing  of  our  mind  by  the  holy  Spirit  of  God. 
Thus  we  are  changed  from  glory  to  glory,  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord.  (Rom.  12:2;  and  2  Cor.  3:18.)  This  is  termed  the  begetting  of 
the  spirit:  that  is,  it  is  the  beginning  of  the  divine  life.  As  in  Jesus' 
case,  the  moment  of  consecration  is  the  moment  of  the  beginning  of 
the  divine  life.  Such,  God  says,  he  recognizes  as  sons.  In 
surrendering  the  mind,  the  whole  being  is  surrendered,  since  the 
mind  is  the  controlling  power. 

Those  who  resign  themselves  are  "led  of  God,"  "taught  of  God," 
and  can  "serve  the  Lord  in  newness  of  spirit."  They  will  have  a 
"spirit  of  meekness"  and  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Father  of  glory  can  give  unto  them  the  "spirit  of  wisdom"  and 
revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him,  the  eyes  of  their  understanding 
being  enlightened;  that  they  may  know  what  is  the  hope  of  his 
calling,  and  what  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  his  inheritance  in  the 
saints.  (Eph  1:17,18.) 

By  contrast  too  we  can  see  that  Satan  is  the  adversary  of  God  and 
his  saints,  and  his  plans  to  usward,  his  spirit-influence,  would  be 
exercised  to  oppose  the  church.  He  does  not  oppose  openly,  but 
under  guise  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  As  the  "spirit  of  fear"  he  attacks 
many,  and  if  they  follow  him,  they  never  make  progress,  but 
become  unfruitful  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God.  The  spirit  of 
fear  says,  it  is  a  great  mistake  to  think  that  Christ  died  for  all,  and  it 
is  presumption  to  believe  that  all  will  eventually  be  released  from 
bondage  to  death.  The  same  spirit  of  fear  says,  your  own  sins  are 
not  forgiven;  you  are  still  a  miserable  sinner.  Thus  does  the  spirit  of 
"error,"  and  "fear,"  and  "bondage"  give  the  lie  to  the  statements  of 
the  spirit  of  truth,  which  says,  "There  is  now,  therefore,  no 
condemnation  to  them  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after 
the  flesh  but  after  the  spirit.  Rom.  8:1. 

As  the  spirit  or  mind  of  God  leads  to  peace,  joy  and  faith  in  the 
promised  glories,  the  spirit  of  error  leads  to  faith  in  unpromised 
things,  joy  in  earthly  pleasures,  and  peace  in  slumber;  as  we  read  it 
is  a  "spirit  of  slumber,"  and  alas,  how  many  have  been  deluded  into 
this  condition.  Because  the  influence  of  the  spirit  of  error  is  exerted 
in  this  underhanded  way,  it  is  called  a  "seducing  spirit;"  and  the 
Apostle  assures  us,  that  "The  spirit  [of  truth]  speaketh  expressly, 
that  in  the  latter  times  some  shall  depart  from  the  [true]  faith,  giving 
heed  to  seducing  spirits.  (1  Tim.  4:1.)  To  what  extent  Satan  has 
succeeded  in  seducing  God's  children,  and  supplanting  truth  with 
his  spirit  of  error,  all  must  judge  by  noting  the  testimonies  of  the 
word  of  truth.  "The  spirit  of  the  World"  is  another  name  for  the 
spirit  of  error,  the  world  being  largely  under  the  control  of  the 
prince  of  this  world:  This  spirit  or  influence  works  in  the  children 
of  this  world.  And  the  spirit  or  influence  of  the  world,  is  one  of  the 
mighty  levers  wherewith  the  prince  of  this  world  opposes  the  spirit 
of  truth. 

Alas,  how  great  an  influence  and  how  strong,  is  exercised  by  these 
evil  spirits  or  influences. -The  spirit  of  bondage-of  fear-of  the 
world-of  pride,  of  Anti  (against)  Christ.  Hence  the  injunction,  that 
we  test  or  try,  the  spirits-prove  them;  not  by  their  claims  and 
outward  appearances,  but  by  the  word  of  God.  "Beloved  believe  not 
every  spirit,  [influence— doctrine]  but  try  the  spirits,  whether  they 
be  of  God"-and  know  "the  spirit  of  truth"  from  "the  spirit  of  error." 
(Una  4:1  and  6.) 

Those  having  the  mind  or  spirit  of  God,  are  said  to  be  heavenly  or 
spiritually  minded,  in  contrast  with  those  who  have  the  spirit  of  the 
world  -the  worldly  or  carnally  minded.  The  spiritually  minded  are 
so  transformed,  so  entirely  different  from  their  former  earthly 
minded  condition,  that  they  are  called  new  creatures  or  new 
creations.  However,  the  new  mental  creation,  is  still  identified  with 
the  human  body-the  body  of  its  humiliation.  But  when  the  earthly 
house  is  destroyed,  we  have  a  building  of  God— a  new  house— a 
glorious  spiritual  body,  in  harmony  with,  and  fit  for  the  indwelling 
of  the  new  mind.  (2  Cor.  5:1.)  As  in  Jesus'  case,  the  new  body  will 
be  received  in  the  resurrection;  not  by  all,  but  by  those  now 
mentally  or  spiritually  begotten  of  the  spirit  of  truth. 

The  resurrection  is  the  birth  of  the  new  creation.  Jesus  was  the  first 
born.  (Rev.  1:5.)  Thus  we  reach  the  perfect  spiritual  condition- 
spiritual  beings,  mind  and  body.  Thus  we  shall  be  like  unto  the 
angels  and  like  God.  God  is  a  spirit-a  Heavenly  Intelligence,  or  a 
spiritual  being,  with  superior  capacities  and  qualities.  Such  things 
as  pertain  to  the  heavenly  condition  and  can  be  seen  only  by  the  eye 
of  faith  through  God's  word,  we  call  spiritual  things. 

Now  we  are  prepared  to  understand  Paul's  teaching  in  1  Cor.  2:9- 
16.  "Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man  (the  natural  man)  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared 
for  them  that  love  him.  But  God  hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  His 
Spirit,  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of 
God."  That  is,  having  the  mind  or  spirit  of  God,  that  new  mind 
prompts  us  to  search  into  the  deep  things  of  God-to  study  that  we 
may  know  and  do  his  will,  as  obedient  sons.  Having  the  mind  or 
spirit  of  our  father,  we  will  take  heed  to  his  word  and  plans,  that  we 
may  work  in  harmony  with  him.  "For  what  man  knoweth  the  things 
[mind,  plans]  of  a  man,  save  the  spirit  [mind]  of  man  which  is  in 
him?  Even  so,  the  things  of  God,  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  spirit  of 

"Now  we  have  received  the  spirit  [or  mind]  of  God,  that  we  might 
know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God."  But  "the  natural 
man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  spirit  of  God,  for  they  are 
foolishness  unto  him,  neither  can  he  know  them  because  they  are 
spiritually  discerned. "  They  are  understood  only  by  those  who  have 
the  spirit  or  mind  of  God.  These  learn,  not  by  comparing  spiritual 
things  with  natural  things  as  the  natural  man  does,  but  by 
"comparing  spiritual  things  with  spiritual. " 

"He  that  is  spiritual  judgeth  all  things";  he  is  able  to  understand  and 
properly  estimate  both  human  and  spiritual  things,  and  as  a  result  of 
the  comparison,  he  sacrifices  the  former,  counting  it  but  dross  that 
he  may  win  the  latter.  "Yet  he  himself  is  judged  of  no  man."  No 
natural  man  can  understand  or  judge  of  the  motives  which  prompt 
the  spiritually  minded  "new  creature"  to  sacrifice  things  valuable  to 
the  natural  man.  Hence  we  are  counted  as  fools  by  the  worldly 
minded.  (1  Cor.  4:10.) 

This  mind  or  spirit  of  Christ  is  the  same  as  the  spirit  of  God,  for 
Christ  sacrificed  his  own  spirit,  and  was  filled  with  the  spirit  of 
God.  "For  even  Christ  pleased  not  himself. "  (Rom.  15:3.)  Jesus 
said,  "The  words  that  I  speak  unto  you,  they  are  spirit  and  they  are 
life."  That  is,  they  express  the  mind  of  God,  in  giving  heed  to 
which,  is  life.  It  is  for  this  cause  that  Jesus  said,  "Search  the 
Scriptures."  We  are  not  to  merely  read  them  as  a  duty,  but,  as  a 
privilege.  We  must  search  them  diligently,  to  the  intent  that  we  may 
know  the  spirit  or  mind  of  God.  If  we  would  be  filled  with  the  spirit 
of  God  we  must  drink  deep  of  the  fountain  of  truth-his  Word.  Our 
earthen  vessels  are  very  imperfect  and  leaky,  and  it  is  easy  to  let  the 
spiritual  things  slip,  (Heb.  2:1.)  and  very  soon  the  spirit  of  the 
world,  which  is  all  around  us,  rushes  in  to  fill  the  vacuum. 
Therefore,  it  behooves  us  to  live  very  close  to  the  fountain,  lest  the 
spirit  of  God  be  quenched,  and  we  be  filled  with  the  spirit  of  the 

But  if  constantly  filled  from  the  fountain  of  truth,  we  will  not 
receive  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  spirit  which  is  of  [from]  God. 
And  it  is  thus  that  we  may  know  the  things  which  God  hath  in 
reservation  for  us  —even  the  deep  things  of  God.  Thus,  we  see  (vs. 
16)  that  what  the  natural  man  could  not  know,  we,  receiving  the 
mind,  influence,  or  spirit  of  God,  may  know.  Therefore,  "Let  the 
same  mind  be  in  you  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus,"  for  "if  any 
man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ  he  is  none  of  his. "  (Rom.  8:9.) 

The  holy  Spirit  or  mind  should  not  be  confounded  with  the  fruits  of 
the  spirit  or  the  gifts  of  the  spirit.  Its  possession  always  yields  fruit- 
-patience,  meekness,  charity,  etc.  In  the  beginning  of  this  age  its 
possession  was  often  accompanied  not  only  by  fruit,  but  also  by 
miraculous  gifts  of  teaching,  tongues,  miracles,  etc.  (1  Cor.  12);  but 
these  have  largely  passed  away,  as  well  as  their  necessity  —the  gift 
of  teaching  being  one  of  those  remaining  needful  to  the  body. 

Believing  that  the  foregoing  is  a  consistent  and  correct  statement  of 
the  Bible  teachings  on  this  subject,  which  the  scriptures  quoted,  we 
think,  prove,  we  proceed  to  examine  the  texts  supposed  to  conflict 
with  this  understanding;  and  we  will  see  that  they  do  not  oppose, 
but  sustain  the  above.  It  should  be  born  in  mind,  however,  that  the 
translators  of  the  Scriptures  from  Greek  into  English  were 
trinitarians,  and  naturally  translated  as  much  in  harmony  with  their 
belief  as  they  could. 


Before  proceeding  to  the  texts  suggested  by  our  brother,  we  will 
examine  three  which  we  think  important,  which  he  has  not 

(a)  "Quench  not  the  spirit."  (1  Thes.  5:19.)  To  quench  signifies  to 
extinguish,  as  to  extinguish  a  fire  or  a  light.  The  Greek  word  from 
which  it  is  translated  occurs  eight  times  in  the  New  Testament,  and 
in  every  other  text  it  refers  to  quenching  fire  or  light.  Carry  the 
thought  with  you  -By  reason  of  having  God's  holy  mind  or  spirit, 
we  are  called  "the  light  of  the  world"  (Matt.  5:14);  but  if  we  should 
be  seduced  into  worldliness  by  the  spirit  of  the  world,  our  light 
would  be  quenched,  or  extinguished.  "If  the  light  that  is  in  thee 
become  darkness  [be  extinguished],  how  great  is  that  darkness?" 
(Matt.  6:23.) 

R372  :  page  4 

(b)  "Grieve  not  the  holy  spirit  of  God  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto 
the  day  of  redemption. "  (Eph.  4:30.)  To  seal,  is  to  mark  or  to 
designate.  The  children  of  this  world  may  be  distinguished  by 
certain  marks,  and  so  may  the  "new  creatures."  The  mark  of  the  one 
class  is  the  spirit  (mind)  of  the  world;  in  the  other  class  the  seal  or 
mark  is  the  spirit  (mind)  of  God.  From  the  moment  of  true 
consecration  to  God,  the  evidence,  or  marks,  or  sealing,  may  be 
seen  in  words,  thoughts,  and  actions.  These  marks  grow  more  and 
more  distinct  daily,  if  we  keep  growing  in  grace,  knowledge,  and 
love.  In  other  words,  the  spirit  (mind)  of  God,  becomes  OUR  mind 
or  spirit,  if  the  same  mind  be  in  us  that  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord.  Hence,  our  new  mind  is  a  holy  or  God-directed  mind. 

In  this  text  the  Apostle  urges  that  we  do  nothing  which  will  wound 
our  conscience.  "Grieve  not  the  holy  spirit  [mind]  of  God  [in  you] 
whereby  ye  are  sealed,"  etc. 

(c)  The  spirit  of  truth- "shall  not  speak  of  himself;  but  whatsoever 
he  shall  hear,  he  shall  speak,  and  he  will  show  you  things  to  come. " 
(John  16:13.)  The  disciples,  as  Jews  and  natural  men,  had  been 
looking  at  things  from  an  earthly  standpoint,  expecting  a  human 
deliverer  and  a  human  kingdom.  Jesus  had  talked  of  the  kingdom, 
but  not  until  now  had  he  explained  that  he  must  die,  and  must  then 
leave  them  to  go  into  a  far  country  to  receive  the  kingdom  and  to 
return.  (Luke  19:12.)  Comforting  them,  he  assures  them  of  another 
who  would  lead  them  and  teach  them-a  Comforter  that  the  Father 
would  send  in  his  name,  or  as  his  representative  for  a  time.  They 
must  not  get  the  idea  that  the  coming  Comforter  is  to  be  another 
Messiah,  or  Leader,  or  a  different  Teacher;  hence  he  says:  "He  shall 
not  speak  of  himself";  that  is,  he  shall  not  teach  independently  and 
out  of  harmony  with  my  teaching.  "But  whatsoever  he  shall  hear, 
that  shall  he  speak.  That  is,  the  same  things  which  I  have  taught,  or 
which  have  been  heard,  he  will  elaborate  and  teach  more  fully— 
"He  shall  glorify  me,  for  he  shall 

R372  :  page  5 

receive  of  mine,  and  shall  show  it  unto  you."  "All  things  that  the 
Father  hath  are  mine  (His  plans  and  my  plans  are  all  one); 
therefore,  said  I,  that  he  shall  take  of  mine,  and  shall  show  it  unto 
you."  The  new  teacher  will  not  turn  your  minds  from  me  to  himself- 
-but  all  the  teachings  of  the  coming  Comforter  will  be  in  harmony 
with  my  teachings— and  to  show  you  more  fully  that  I  am  the 
Messiah.  Neither  might  they  doubt  the  truth  of  the  Comforter's 
teachings,  for  it  is  the  Spirit  of  truth,  and  proceeds  from  the  Father. 
(John  15:26.)  This  Spirit  of  truth  will  be  my  messenger  to 
communicate  to  you  my  matters,  and  shall  show  you  things  to 

It  has  been  so-the  Spirit  of  truth  has  been  showing  to  the  church 
during  this  age  more  and  more  of  the  coming  glory  and  glorious 
work  of  Christ,  and  the  depth  of  the  riches  of  God's  plans  to  be 
fulfilled  in  him.  Thus,  he  has  been  glorified  in  the  Church. 

Objection  1.  "But  the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom 
the  Father  will  send  in  my  name,  he  shall  teach  you  all  things,  and 
bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance  whatsoever  I  have  said  unto 
you."  (John  14:26.) 

The  fact  that  the  Father  sends  the  holy  Spirit  shows  that  it  is  under 
his  authority,  just  as  your  powers  are  under  your  control.  (See  1 
Cor.  14:32.)  Ghost  is  but  another  and  bad  translation  of  pneuma, 
generally  rendered  spirit.  Only  those  who  have  followed  in  the 
footsteps  of  Jesus,  sacrificing  the  human  will  and  receiving  the 
mind  or  spirit  of  God,  can  understand  the  import  of  these  words  of 
Jesus.  To  the  natural  man,  an  explanation  of  this  text  is  impossible; 
but  he  who  has  the  mind  of  Christ  realizes  that  it  is  a  comforter 
indeed.  No  matter  how  painful  the  crucifying  of  the  flesh  may  be, 
we  have  learned  to  view  it  all  from  God's  standpoint,  and  to  esteem 
present  afflictions  as  light,  compared  with  the  glory  that  shall  be 
revealed  in  us. 

The  mind  of  Christ,  or  the  new  spirit,  leads  us  to  search  the 
Scriptures,  God's  storehouse  of  truth:  Thus  the  spirit  of  truth  works 
in  us.  It  also  acts  upon  us  by  helping  our  infirmities  and  enabling  us 
to  comprehend  his  Word,  that  we  through  patience  and  comfort  of 
the  Scriptures,  might  have  hope  while  enduring  present  afflictions. 
(Rom.  8:26  and  15:4.) 

(2)  "And  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost  [spirit]  and  began 
to  speak  with  other  tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utterance." 
Acts  2:6.  In  this  case,  not  only  were  the  disciples  filled  with  the 
Spirit  or  mind  of  God,  which  was  God  working  in  them,  but  God, 
or  the  Spirit  of  God  acted  upon  them,  conferring  special  gifts,  for  a 
special  purpose.  It  must  seem  absurd  to  every  one  to  talk  about  a 
person  being  in  several  hundred  persons,  but  many  feel  compelled 
to  say  so,  because  of  their  unscriptural  theory.  In  thinking  of  it, 
every  intelligent  thinker  has  to  think  of  the  power  or  influence  of 
God  in  those  men,  no  matter  how  stoutly  they  say  that  it  was  a 
person  who  was  diffused  into  a  number  of  persons. 

(3)  "But  Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath  Satan  filled  thine  heart,  to  lie 
to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  keep  back  part  of  the  price  of  the  land?" 
(Acts  5:3.)  Satan  had  filled  Ananias'  heart  with  his  spirit  of 
covetousness.  God  had  filled  Peter  with  His  spirit,  and  one  of  the 
gifts  of  God's  spirit  conferred  upon  Peter,  was  the  gift  of 
"discerning  of  spirits."  (1  Cor.  12:10.) 

In  verse  3,  the  lying  is  said  to  be  unto  the  Holy  Ghost  (spirit  or 
mind  of  God),  and  in  vs.  4,  it  is  said  to  be  unto  God.  The  idea  is  the 
same  and  defines  the  term  Holy  Ghost  or  Holy  Spirit  to  be  the  mind 
of  God,  whether  in  the  Father,  or  in  his  representatives  and  agents. 

(4)  "Then  Peter  said  unto  her,  How  is  it  that  ye  have  agreed 
together,  to  tempt  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord."  (Acts  5:9.)  As  with 
Ananias,  so  with  his  wife,  their  lying  was  reckoned  to  be  not  to 
Peter  and  the  church  as  men,  but  to  God  whose  agent  and 
representative  through  the  Spirit,  Peter  was. 

(5)  "But  whosoever  speaketh  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  shall  not  be 
forgiven  him,  neither  in  this  world,  neither  in  the  world  to  come." 
Matt.  12:32.  Read  context— Jesus  had  just  exercised  the  power  of 
God  by  casting  out  a  devil.  The  Pharisees  saw  the  miracle  and 
could  not  deny  it;  but,  to  turn  aside  its  force,  they  said  that  it  was  by 
the  power  of  the  devil  that  he  had  cast  out  the  devil,  and  not  by 
God's  power.  But  in  answer,  Jesus  claims  that  he  cast  out  devils  by 
the  Spirit  [influence  or  power]  of  God.  (Vs.  28)  Then  he  upbraids 
them  for  being  so  malicious  —a  generation  of  vipers,  so  set  on  the 
traditions  of  their  church  that  their  eyes  were  blinded  against  the 
simplest  kind  of  reasoning.  It  was  so  plainly  evident  that  the  power 
which  opposed  and  cast  out  evil  must  be  good,  that  they  were 
inexcusable  in  ascribing  it  to  Satan.  They  might  and  would  be 
freely  forgiven  for  supposing  him,  as  a  man,  an  impostor,  and  hence 
blaspheming  him;  but  they  were  wholly  inexcusable  for  that  gross 
prejudice  which  would  ascribe  such  a  good  deed  to  the  power  of 
Satan.  This,  their  sin,  would  not  be  among  those  forgiven.  It  must 
be  punished;  it  will  neither  be  forgiven  in  the  present  life,  nor  in  the 
next-the  Millennial  Age;  it  indicates  more  than  Adamic  depravity, 
and  must  have  stripes.  (See  "Food  for  Thinking  Christians,"  page 
50-The  Unpardonable  Sin.) 

(6)  "The  Spirit  said  unto  Philip,  Go  near  and  join  thyself  to  this 
chariot."  Acts  8:29.  We  fail  to  see  in  this  anything  demanding 
another  God.  We  think  that  the  influence  or  spirit  of  God  could 
indicate  this  to  Philip  in  a  variety  of  ways.  In  what  way  he  was 
influenced  is  not  stated.  It  is  immaterial  to  us. 

(7)  "The  Spirit  said  unto  him,  Behold,  three  men  seek  thee."  Acts 
10:19.  We  would  make  the  same  criticism  of  this,  as  of  the  former 
objection.  It  is  immaterial  how  the  power  or  spirit  of  God  addressed 
to  Peter  this  information;  possibly  it  came  as  an  inspired  thought 
into  his  mind-possibly  guided  by  the  men's  voices  and  the  three 

(8)  "The  Holy  Ghost  said,  separate  me,  Barnabas  and  Saul,  for  the 
work  whereunto  I  have  called  them."  Acts  13:2.  We  are  not  told  in 
what  manner  the  holy  Spirit  said  or  indicated  the  setting  apart 
specially  of  these  two.  It  is  probable  however,  that  they  were 
"called,"  and  "set  apart"  by  the  holy  Spirit  in  much  the  same 
manner  that  all  true  ministers  of  God  are  now  called  and  set  apart. 
All  fully  consecrated-begotten-  children  of  God  are  called  to 
preach;  each  according  to  his  ability.  The  Spirit  says  to  us  all,  "Why 
stand  ye  idle... go,  ye,  also  into  the  vineyard."  But,  where  special 
ability  to  teach  or  expound  God's  Word  is  possessed  by  any  of  the 
company,  that  special  ability  is  recognized  as  a  special  call  to  the 
more  public  work  of  the  ministry— as  a  call  of  the  holy  Spirit.  In 
relating  his  call  to  the  ministry,  (Gal.  1:1.)  Paul  mentions  his 
authority  as  from  the  Father  and  Son,  but  ignores  the  holy  Spirit 
entirely;  which  would  be  inexcusable  if  the  holy  Spirit  were  a 
person,  and,  in  fact,  THE  person  actually  appointing  him.  But  it  is 
consistent  enough,  when  we  regard  the  holy  Spirit  as  the  holy 
influence  from  the  Father  or  the  Son,  or  both  conjointly,  as  their 
will  and  purposes  are  one.  Gal.  1:1,  says:  "Paul,  an  apostle,  not  of 
men,  neither  by  man,  but  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  God  the  Father,  who 
raised  him  from  the  dead. " 

(9)  "For  it  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost  and  to  us,"  etc.  Acts 
15:28.  The  decision  reached  in  the  matter  under  consideration, 
seemed  to  be  the  judgment  of  the  church  and  in  harmony  with 
God's  will  and  plan. 

James,  the  chief  speaker  at  the  counsel,  gives  the  clue  to  how  God's 
will  or  mind  was  ascertained  then;  and  we  find  it  the  same  method 
which  we  use  to-day.  He  argues  from  Peter's  statement  of  God's 
leadings  in  the  matter  of  Cornelius;  and  from  an  unfulfilled 
prophecy  which  he  quotes.  The  conclusion  drawn  from  these,  he 
and  all  the  church  accepted  as  the  holy  Spirit's  teaching.  (Read 
carefully  vss.  13-18.) 

R373  :  page  5 

(10)  "And  were  forbidden  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach  the  Word 
in  Asia."  Acts  16:6.  Like  the  others,  this  text  in  no  way  indicates 
that  the  holy  Spirit  is  a  person.  As  to  how  God's  power  or  influence 
was  exercised  to  direct  their  course  away  from  Asia  we  know  not, 
but  possibly  by  unfavorable  circumstances,  or  a  vision.  No  matter 
how,  the  lesson  is,  that  God  was  guiding  the  apostles.  An 
illustration  of  one  of  the  Spirit's  ways  of  leading  them,  is  given  in 
the  context,  vs.  9.  "A  vision  appeared  to  Paul  in  the  night.  There 
stood  a  man  of  Macedonia,  and  prayed  him,  saying,  "Come  over 
into  Macedonia,  and  help  us";  and  after  he  had  seen  the  vision, 
immediately  they  endeavored  to  go  into  Macedonia  assuredly 
gathering  that  the  Lord  had  called  them  for  to  preach  the  gospel 
unto  them. "  All  these  various  dealings  teach  us  that  the  methods  by 
which  God  taught  and  led  in  those  days  were  not  so  different  from 
those  now  in  use,  as  some  seem  to  think. 

(1 1)  "Save  that  the  Holy  Ghost  witnesseth  in  every  city,  saying,  that 
bonds  and  afflictions  abide  me."  Acts  20:23.  Nothing  here  indicates 
personality.  As  an  illustration  of  the  agencies  by  which  the  holy 
power  of  God  informed  Paul,  see  Acts  21:4, 1 1, 14. 

(12)  "The  flock  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you 
overseers  to  feed  the  church  of  God."  Acts  20:28.  Paul,  addressing 
the  church,  not  the  world,  says,  "The  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is 
given  to  every  man  [in  Christ]  to  profit  withal"-  "GOD  hath  set 
some  in  the  church,  first  apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly 
teachers,"  etc.-"and  there  are  diversities  of  operations,  but  it  is  the 
same  GOD  which  worketh  all-  in  all."  (1  Cor.  12:6,7,28.)  This 
explains  how  God,  through  his  holy  Spirit  sets  apart  men  to  various 
offices  which  he  deems  needful  to  the  church. 

(13)  "Thus  saith  the  Holy  Ghost,"  etc.  Acts  21:11.  See  explanation 
number  1 1 . 

(14)  "God  hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit,  for  the  Spirit 
searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God.". ..(15)  "Which 
things  also  we  speak  not  in  the  words  which  man's  wisdom 
teacheth,  but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth"  1  Cor.  2:10-13. 
(Read  context)  This  we  have  already  found  to  prove  that  the  holy 
Spirit  or  mind  of  God  in  us  as  His  children,  enables  us  to 
comprehend  his  plans,  etc.,  even  the  deep  things  of  God,  by  coming 
into  full  harmony  with  him  through  his  Word.  We  have  also  noticed 
the  context  vs.  12,  where  Paul,  in  explaining  the  subject,  tries  to 
make  it  plain  by  comparing  "the  SPIRIT,  which  is  of  [from]  God," 
in  us,  with  "the  SPIRIT  of  the  world,"  which  influences  "the  natural 
man. "  It  is  clear  that  the  spirit  of  the  world  is  not  a  person,  but  a 
worldly  mind.  The  spirit  or  mind  of  God  in  his  children,  is  no  more 
a  person  than  is  the  spirit  of  the  world  with  which  it  is  here 

(16)  "But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of 
God;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him;  neither  can  he  know  them, 
for  they  are  spiritually  discerned."  Vs.  14.  This  is  a  forcible 
statement  of  what  we  have  already  seen  in  numbers  14  and  15,  viz. 
A  man  who  is  filled  with  the  worldly  spirit  is  unprepared  to  see  the 
"deep"  and  glorious  things  of  God-the  things  which  God  hath 
prepared  for  them  that  love  him.  This  is  a  close  test  if  applied.  Have 
you  the  Spirit  of  God?  Have  you  been  taught  by  it  [through  the 
Word]  any  "deep  things"  which  the  natural,  worldly  man  cannot 

Alas !  how  often  we  have  felt  the  force  of  this  distinction  between 
natural  and  spiritual  as  we  have  talked  with  some  of  the  professed 
teachers  of  to-day,  the  great  majority  of  whom  are  blind  leaders  of 
the  blind,  when  they  confessed  and  sometimes  boasted  of  their 
ignorance  of  "the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that 
love  him. "  Thereby  they  proclaim  that  they  have  not  the  mind  of 
God,  do  not  know  his  plans,  have  not  much  of  his  Spirit.  The  test 
here  given  of  our  possession  of  the  Spirit  is  our  knowledge  of  his 

plans  and  deep  things  which  are  hidden  from  the  worldly-"God 
hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit. " 


(17)  "The  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  for  us  with  groanings 
which  cannot  be  uttered,  and  he  that  searcheth  the  hearts,  knoweth 
what  is  the  mind  of  the  Spirit.  Rom.  8:26,27. 

How  much  this  expression  of  our  Father's  loving  care  has  been 
misunderstood  by  his  children!  Who  has  not  wondered  that  if  the 
holy  Spirit  is  a  person— a  part  of  the  infinite  God,  and,  as  the 
catechism  states  it,  equal  in  power— why,  if  all  powerful,  should  it 
be  impossible  for  the  holy  Spirit  to  utter  groans?  Many  a  Christian 
brother  has  endeavored  to  make  up  for  this  supposed  weakness  or 
inability  of  the  holy  Spirit  to  express  itself,  by  redoubled  groanings. 

But  it  would  be  equally  strange  if  it  be  understood  to  mean  that  the 
holy  Spirit,  as  the  influence  or  power  of  the  Almighty  Jehovah,  is 
unable  to  express  itself.  We  know  how,  in  past  ages,  this  influence 
found  abundant  expression  by  words  and  deeds  of  prophets.  We 
know  how,  in  this  age,  the  apostles  all  attest  of  its  power  over  them. 
What  can  it  mean,  then- "The  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  for 
us  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered"?  The  mistake  is,  in 
supposing  that  it  is  God's  Spirit  which  supplicates.  It  is  the  spirit  of 
the  saints  which  supplicates  and  often  cannot  express  itself. 

R373  :  page  6 

Let  us  look  at  this  text  with  its  connections,  and  this  will  be 
evident.  Paul  has  just  been  speaking  of  sin  and  death-burdened 
humanity  groaning  in  its  fetters.  He  assures  us  that  they  shall  be 
given  liberty  from  this  bondage  when  the  church  is  selected  from 
the  world,  and  as  sons  of  God  manifested  in  power;  the  great 
deliverer  whom  Jehovah  raises  up  to  bless  all  the  families  of  the 
earth.  (Vss.  19-21.)  He  then  passes  from  the  groaning  of  the  world 
to  the  present  condition  of  the  church,  in  which  we  groan: 
"Ourselves  also,  which  have  the  first  fruits  of  the  spirit,  even  we 
groan  within  ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adoption."  (Vs.  23.) 

Our  renewed,  transformed  mind  or  spirit,  once  worldly,  is  now 
spiritual  and  holy;  but  our  bodies  are  still  human,  and  have  the 
Adamic  imperfections.  Hence,  we,  as  new  creatures,  are  burdened 
by  the  flesh,  and  groan  for  the  deliverance  into  Christ's  likeness. 
Paul  explains  how  we  may,  by  faith,  reckon  the  earthly  body  dead, 
and  think  of  ourselves  as  new  creatures  perfected,  and  thus  realize 
ourselves  saved  now-"Saved  by  HOPE.  (Vs.  24.)  Then,  having 
seen  how  we  may  view  ourselves,  he  tells  us  how  the  matter  is 
viewed  from  God's  standpoint-God  reckons  us  "new"  and  "holy"- 
"spiritual"  beings-and  he  recognizes  only  those  deeds  of  the  flesh 
as  ours,  to  which  our  minds  consent.  God  knows  when  your  holy 
spirit  (new  mind)  is  willing  and  your  flesh  weak. 

As  the  receiving  of  the  new  mind  brought  us  into  a  new  relationship 
to  God,  and  into  new  hopes,  so  "likewise  the  spirit  (our  new  holy 
mind)  also  helpeth  [maketh  up  for]  our  [bodily]  infirmities.  For  we 
know  not  [even]  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we  ought;  [much  less 
are  we  able  to  do]  but  the  spirit  itself  [our  holy  mind]  maketh 
intercession  [for  us-omit]  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered. 
And  he  that  searcheth  the  hearts  [God],  knoweth  what  is  the  mind 
[Gr.  phronema  -inclination]  of  the  [our]  spirit;  because  he  [it] 
maketh  intercession  for  the  saints  according  to  the  will  of  God. "  It 
is  God's  will  that  the  heart-desires  of  his  children  shall  be  accepted, 
both  in  prayer  and  service,  and  not  the  imperfections  of  their 
earthen  vessels. 

O,  how  comforting  is  this  thought!  How  often  you  have 
experienced  it.  You  were  perhaps  overtaken  in  a  fault,  entrapped  by 
the  weakness  of  the  human  nature,  or  trouble,  and  almost 
disheartened,  you  went  to  your  Father  in  prayer.  You  had  no  words 
for  utterance,  but  you  groaned  in  spirit  to  God- "being  burdened." 
God  heard  you  and  blessed  you,  answering  your  unuttered  prayer 
and  giving  strength.  Paul's  conclusion  is  ours;  we  have  every  cause 
for  rejoicing.  What  shall  we  say  then?  "If  God  be  for  us,  who  can 
be  against  us?"  (Vs.  31.) 


(18)  "The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we  are 
the  children  of  God."  Rom.  8:16. 

Nothing  in  this  text  teaches  that  the  holy  Spirit  is  a  person,  but  the 
contrary;  it  indicates  that  as  each  man  has  a  spirit  or  mind,  so  God 
has  a  spirit.  Read  this  text  in  the  light  of  1  Cor.  2:1 1,12,  thus 
comparing  Scripture  with  Scripture,  and  it  is  easily  seen  that  it  does 
not  teach  a  personal  holy  Spirit.  But,  though  not  pertinent  to  the 
subject,  it  may  be  of  interest  and  profit,  for  us  to  see  how  the  Spirit 
beareth  witness  with  our  spirits  on  this  important  subject  of  our 
being  God's  children.  On  few  subjects  have  Christians  in  general, 
felt  more  disturbed.  Thus,  the  Calvinist,  repudiating  the  idea  of 
positive  knowledge  of  sonship,  sings: 

"Tis  a  point  I  long  to  know, 
Oft  it  causes  anxious  thought: 
Do  I  love  the  Lord  or  no? 
Am  I  His,  or  am  I  not?" 

This  comes  from  a  misapprehension  of  the  doctrine  of  Election. 
Other  Christians,  equally  misunderstanding  the  Scriptures,  lay  hold 
of  this  text  relative  to  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  and  claim  that  when 
they  feel  good,  they  have  the  witness  of  sonship.  Because  the 
Scriptures  say,  "Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace,  whose  mind  is 
stayed  on  thee,"  they  judge  of  their  sonship  solely  by  their  peace, 
and  often  by  their  prosperity.  They  lose  sight  of  the  words  of  Jesus- 
-"In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation,  but  in  me  ye  shall  have 
peace. " 

R374  :  page  6 

When  things  move  smoothly  they  feel  good,  and  consider  this  the 
witness  of  the  Spirit.  But  when  they  look  at  the  heathen  and  at  the 
worldly,  and  see  them  have  peace  of  mind  too,  their  supposed 
witness  proves  insufficient.  Then  the  dark  hour  comes-a 
Gethsemane— and  they  say,  How  easy  a  matter  to  be  deceived,  and 
Where  is  the  peace  I  once  enjoyed, 
When  first  I  found  the  Lord? 

They  are  in  torment  lest  they  have  grieved  the  Spirit-for  "fear  hath 
torment. "  This  is  all  because  of  the  unscriptural  view  taken  of  the 
Spirit  and  its  dealings  and  witnessings.  Let  us  take  the  Bible  view 
of  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  (mind)  of  God,  with  our  spirit  (mind), 
and  we  can  sing- 
How  firm  a  foundation,  ye  saints  of  the  Lord, 
Is  laid  for  your  faith  in  His  excellent  Word. 

As  we  would  know  of  a  man's  mind  or  spirit,  by  his  words  and 
dealings,  so  we  are  to  know  of  God's  mind  by  his  words  and 
dealings.  God's  word  is,  that  whosoever  [consecrates]  cometh  unto 
God  by  Jesus  is  accepted.  (Heb.  7:25.)  Then,  the  first  question  to 
ask  yourself  is,  Did  I  ever  fully  consecrate  myself  to  God— my  life, 
my  time,  talents,  influence,— all?  If  you  can  candidly  answer  before 
God— Yes,  I  gave  myself  wholly  to  him;  then  I  assure  you  on  the 
authority,  not  of  your  feelings,  but  of  God's  Word,  which,  unlike 
your  feelings,  is  unchangeable,  that  you  then  and  there  instantly 
became  a  child  of  God-a  member,  a  branch  of  the  true  vine.  (John 
15:1.)  This  is  an  evidence,  or  witness  that  you  have  joined  the  true 
church,  which  is  Christ's  body. 

Whether  you  are  abiding  in  him  now,  depends  on  whether  you  have 
grown  as  a  branch,  and  are  bearing  fruit:  "Every  branch  in  me  that 
beareth  not  fruit,  he  taketh  away,  and  every  branch  that  beareth  fruit 
he  purgeth  [pruneth]  it,  that  it  may  bring  forth  more  fruit. "  Here  is 
stated  the  rule  in  our  Father's  family-chastisements,  pruning, 
taking  away  of  dross,  and  a  development  of  fruit-bearing  qualities. 
If  you  lack  these  indications  of  parental  care,  and  personal  growth 
in  grace,  you  lack  one  evidence  that  you  are  a  child.  "Whom  the 
Lord  loveth,  he  chasteneth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he 
receiveth.  If  ye  be  without  chastisement,  then  are  ye  bastards  and 
not  sons."  (Heb.  12:8.)  Afflictions  and  troubles  come  upon  the 
world  as  well  as  upon  the  Lord's  saints,  but  are  not  marks  of 
sonship  except  to  those  who  have  fully  consecrated  to  his  service. 
Nor  is  the  pruning  and  chastising  in  the  Divine  family  always  the 
same.  As  with  earthly  children,  so  with  God's  children;  to  some,  a 
look  of  disapproval,  to  others  a  word  of  rebuke  is  an  all-sufficient 
reproof.  Others  must  be  scourged  repeatedly.  An  earthly  parent 
rejoices  most  in  the  child  so  obedient  and  submissive  that  a  look  or 
word  is  sufficient  to  prune  off  evil;  and  so  does  our  Father  in 
heaven.  Such  are  those  who  judge  themselves,  and  therefore  need 

less  of  the  chastening  of  the  Lord.  (1  Cor.  1 1 :31.)  To  be  of  this 
class,  requires  a  full  consecration;  and  these  are  the  overcomers 
deemed  worthy  of  being  joint  heirs  with  Jesus  Christ  their  Lord, 
whose  footsteps  they  thus  follow. 

Here  is  one  testimony  of  the  Spirit  then-that  every  true  child  or 
branch  needs,  and  will  have  continual  pruning.  Are  you  being 
pruned?  If  so,  that  is  an  evidence  of  your  being  a  branch;  in  this,  the 
Spirit  of  truth  bears  witness  with  your  spirit  that  you  are  a  child. 

Again  the  Spirit  witnesseth  that  "whosoever  is  born  [begotten]  of 
God  sinneth  not."  (1  John  5:18.)  Such  may  be  overtaken  in  a  fault, 
may  err  in  judgment,  be  overpowered  by  the  old  nature  not  yet 
under  control,  but  will  never  sin  wilfully-will  never  willingly 
transgress  God's  will.  Now  can  your  mind  answer  that  you  delight 
to  do  God's  will,  and  would  not  willingly  violate  or  oppose  it?  If  so, 
the  witness  of  your  spirit,  or  mind,  agrees  with  the  spirit  of  truth, 
indicating  that  you  are  a  child  of  God. 

The  witness  of  the  Spirit  is  that  the  true  branches  of  the  vine,  like 
the  vine,  Christ  Jesus  are  not  of  the  world- "If  ye  were  of  the  world, 
the  world  would  love  his  own,  but  because  ye  are  not  of  the 
world... therefore  the  world  hateth  you."  "Yea,  and  all  that  will  live 
Godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer  persecution."  (2  Tim.  3:12.)  Does 
your  mind  testify  that  it  is  so  in  your  experience?  If  so,  then  the 
Spirit  of  God  again  witnesseth  with  yours,  that  you  are  a  child. 
Remember  that  the  world  spoken  of  by  Jesus,  included  all  worldly- 
minded  ones,  all  in  whom  the  spirit  of  the  world  has  a  footing.  In 
Jesus'  day,  this  was  true  of  the  nominal  Jewish  Church.  In  fact  nine- 
tenths  of  his  persecution  came  from  professors  of  religion.  Marvel 
not  if  you  should  have  a  similar  experience.  It  was  the  chief 
religionists  of  his  day,  that  called  Jesus  Beelzebub— a  prince  of 
devils;  and  he  tells  us,  "If  they  have  called  the  master  of  the  house 
Beelzebub  how  much  more  shall  they  call  them  of  his  household." 
(Matt.  10:25.)  If  Jesus  had  joined  hands  in  their  Pharisaism  he 
would  have  had  no  "hate"  nor  "persecution."  Even  had  he  kept  quiet 
and  let  their  hypocrisies,  shams,  long  prayers  and  false  teachings 
alone,  he  would  have  been  let  alone  and  would  not  have  suffered. 
So  with  us. 

The  Spirit  witnesses  that  whosoever  is  ashamed  of  Jesus  and  his 
words,  of  him  shall  he  be  ashamed.  (Mark  8:38.)  Does  your  spirit 
witness  that  you  are  one  whom  he  will  confess?  If  so,  rejoice;  you 
are  a  child  and  an  heir. 

The  Spirit  witnesseth  that  "Whosoever  is  born  [begotten]  of  God 
overcometh  the  world:  and  this  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the 
world,  even  our  faith."  (1  John  5:4.)  Is  this  your  experience?  To 
overcome  indicates  that  you  are  not  in  harmony  with  the  world,  its 
spirit,  and  its  methods.  Have  you  this  witness  that  you  are 
overcoming  the  world?  Wait  a  moment— you  are  not  to  overcome 
the  world  by  flattery,  nor  by  joining  in  its  follies,  nor  are  you  to 
overcome  the  world  by  teaching  a  Sunday  class,  or  joining  a 

sectarian  church— no;  but  by  your  faith.  If  an  overcomer,  you  must 
walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight.  Looking  not  at  the  things  that  are  seen- 
popularity,  worldly  show,  numbers,  denominational  greatness,  etc.; 
but  looking  at  the  things  which  are  not  seen-the  crown,  the  throne, 
the  church  whose  names  are  written  in  heaven— the  eternal  things. 
(2  Cor.  4:18.) 

Again,  the  Spirit  witnesseth  that  if  you  are  a  child  of  God,  you  will 
not  be  ignorant  of  his  Word,  and  will  not  only  be  in  the  light  as  to 
present  truth,  but  should  know  something  about  "things  to  come." 
The  maturing  child  will  grow  in  grace,  knowledge,  and  love,  adding 
daily  the  graces  of  the  Spirit- faith,  virtue,  knowledge,  charity,  etc. 
And  "if  these  things  be  in  you  and  abound,  they  make  you  that  ye 
shall  neither  be  barren  nor  unfruitful  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  But  he  that  lacketh  these  things  is  blind  and  cannot  see 
afar  off,  etc... for  if  ye  do  these  things  ye  shall  never  fall,  for  so  an 
entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you  abundantly,  into  the 
everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ."  (2  Pet. 
1:5-11;  compare  John  1 6 : 1 2- 1 5 .)  Ask  yourself  whether  you  have 
this  witness  of  progress-growth,  and  this  sort  of  fruit  mentioned. 
Remember  too,  that  you  cannot  grow  in  love  faster  than  you  grow 
in  knowledge;  and  you  cannot  grow  in  favor,  except  by  complying 
with  God's  instructions.  This  instruction,  this  knowledge,  is  found 
in  his  Word.  Hence,  "search  the  Scriptures,"  that  you  may  be 
thoroughly  furnished  unto  every  good  word  and  work.  (2  Tim. 

This  is  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  by  which  we  may  know  perfectly 
just  how  we  stand.  You  may  be  a  young  sprout  in  the  vine;  then,  of 
course,  God  does  not  expect  much  fruit  instantly;  but  there  should 
be  the  budding  at  once,  and  soon  the  fruits.  And  if  you  are  a 
developed  and  advanced  Christian,  every  testimony  of  the  Spirit 
above  cited  should  witness  with  your  spirit- mind.  If  in  any  of  these 
testimonies  of  the  Spirit,  you  find  yourself  lacking,  give  diligence, 
give  earnest  heed,  that  you  may  possess  every  experience 
described.  Then  you  will  no  longer  sing- 

'"Tis  a  point  I  long  to  know,"  but  will  know,  and  be  rooted  and 
grounded,  built  up  and  established  in  truth  and  love. 

When  darkness  seems  to  vail  His  face, 
You'll  rest  in  His  unchanging  grace; 
His  oath,  His  covenant,  and  His  blood, 
Supporting  'neath  the  whelming  flood. " 


"Ye  are  washed-sanctified—  justified,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God."  1  Cor.  6:1 1. 

Sanctification  means  a  setting  apart  or  separating.  Those  who  are 
sanctified,  or  set  apart  to  God— fully  consecrated  -must  first  be 
justified  or  cleansed  from  Adamic  sin  by  accepting  in  faith  the 
testimony  of  God,  that  "Christ  died  for  our  sins  according  to  the 

Scriptures."  Being  then  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God, 
and  can  then  approach  him  and  begin  to  do  works  acceptable  to 
God  by  Jesus  Christ.  The  evidence  which  we  have  of  acceptance  is 
the  testimony  of  the  spirit  of  truth  in  the  Word,  and  the  "seal"  and 
"witness"  in  ourselves  -our  transformed  mind. 

Sanctification  is  of  two  parts-first  a  consecration,  and  second  the 
performance  of  that  consecration  in  our  daily  life.  The  power  which 
enables  us  to  live  up  to  our  consecration  vows  is  the  Spirit  or  mind 
of  our  God 

R375  :  page  7 

of  which  we  receive— The  Spirit  of  truth  received  by  the  study  and 
obedience  of  our  Father's  words,  gives  needed  strength  for  the 
overcoming  of  the  human  nature  and  the  spirit  of  the  world. 

To  this  agree  other  Scriptures.  Paul  prayed:  "The  very  God  of  peace 
sanctify  you  wholly";  Peter  says,  Ye  are  "elect... through 
sanctification  [setting  apart]  of  the  Spirit,  unto  obedience. "  Again, 
that  the  sanctifying  power,  or  spirit  in  us  is  the  spirit  of  truth,  is 
shown  by  Paul's  statement,  that  Christ  sanctifies  and  cleanses  the 
church  by  the  Word.  Eph.  5:26.  Jesus  prayed:  "Sanctify  them 
through  thy  truth;  thy  Word  is  truth."  (John  17:17.) 

All  thus  sanctified  are  reckoned  new  creatures  in  Christ,  and  are 
addressed  as  "them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ."  (1  Cor.  1:2.)  That 
it  is  by  reason  of  our  sanctification  of  spirit  that  we  are  one,  is 
shown  by  the  statement:  "Both  he  that  sanctifieth  and  they  who  are 
sanctified  are  all  of  one;  for  which  cause  he  is  not  ashamed  to  call 
them  brethren."  (Heb.  2:1 1.)  Thus  it  is  that  we  are  "washed- 
sanctified— justified  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit 
of  our  God." 


"When  he  ['the  Spirit  of  truth']  is  come  he  will  reprove  the  world 
of  sin,  and  of  righteousness,  and  of  judgment."  (John  16:8-11.) 

The  spirit  of  God  is  not  in  the  children  of  this  world.  Theirs  is  "the 
spirit  of  the  world."  The  "spirit  of  the  world,"  or  "the  carnal  mind  is 
enmity  against  God. "  The  Spirit  or  mind  of  God  is  in  believers 
only.  Hence  wherever  we  find  it,  it  is  a  seal,  or  mark  of  sonship. 
"By  whom  also  ye  were  sealed  after  that  ye  had  believed,  the 
Gospel  of  your  salvation."  (Eph.  1:13.)  "If  any  man  have  not  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his."  The  Spirit  of  God  by  means  of 
its  fruits,  and  its  witness  through  the  Word,  is  the  evidence  of  our 
begetting  to  the  family  of  God,  it  is  "the  spirit  of  adoption  whereby 
we  cry,  Abba  Father."  (Rom.  8:15.)  It  must  be  evident  to  all  then, 
that  the  Spirit  in  us,  is  not  the  spirit  which  is  in  the  worldly. 

Then  the  question  arises,  in  what  sense  does  the  Spirit  of  God-the 
Spirit  of  truth-the  Spirit  of  Christ-  in  us  reprove  the  world?  We 
reply  that  being  in  us,  it  constitutes  us  (the  true  church)  the  light  of 
the  world.  It  is  the  light  which  shines  from  the  true  Christian,  which 

reproves  or  condemns  and  opposes  the  darkness  of  this  world.  Jesus 
when  anointed  of  the  Spirit  of  God  declared  "I  am  the  Light  of  the 
world. "  And  again,  "As  long  as  I  am  in  the  world,  I  am  the  light  of 
the  world."  (John  8:12  and  9:5.)  Addressing  his  church  of  this  age, 
sanctified  by  the  same  holy  Spirit,  he  says  "Ye  are  the  light  of  the 
world"-let  your  light  shine  before  men.  (Matt.  5:14-16.)  Paul 
addressing  the  same  body  of  Christ,  says,  Ye  were  once  "darkness 
but  now  are  ye  light  in  the  Lord;  walk  ye  as  children  of  light. "  (Eph. 
5:8  and  1  Thes.  5:5.)  "For  God...  [the  spirit  of  God,  the  spirit  of 
truth]  hath  shined  in  our  hearts  to  give  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of 
the  glory  of  God."  (2  Cor.  4:6.) 

Thus  we  see  that  it  is  the  light  of  God's  truth  or  mind  shining  in  our 
hearts,  which  shines  out  upon  the  world- We  are  to  "do  all  things 
without  murmurings  and  disputings;  that  we  may  be  blameless  and 
harmless,  the  sons  of  God  without  rebuke  in  the  midst  of  a  crooked 
and  perverse  nation,  among  whom  ye  shine  as  lights  in  the  world; 
holding  forth  the  word  of  life."  (Phil.  2:15.) 

It  is  thus  seen,  that  not  directly  but  by  a  reflex  light-through  those 
who  possess  it,  the  spirit  operates  upon  (but  not  in)  the  world:  for 
the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God  neither 
can  he  know  them.  (1  Cor.  2:14.)  The  Apostle  thus  explains  the 
reproving  of  the  world  by  the  Spirit  in  the  saints,  saying,  "Walk  as 
children  of  light,...  and  have  no  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful  works 
of  darkness  but  rather  reprove  them... All  things  that  are  reproved 
are  made  manifest  [shown  to  be  wrong]  by  the  light."  Eph.  5:8-13. 

The  light  which  shines  from  a  saint's  sanctified  life-sanctified 
through  (not  without)  the  truth,  is  the  holy  Spirit-  the  mind  of 
Christ  dwelling  in  you  richly,  and  working  out  in  harmony  with,  not 
in  ignorance  of,  the  plan  of  God.  This  light  reproves  the  darkness  of 
the  world— convincing  those  who  see  it,  as  to  what  is  sin,  and 
showing  what  is  righteousness,  and  they  will  reason  of  a  coming 
judgment,  when  righteousness  will  receive  some  reward  and  sin 
some  punishment. 

But  "if  the  light  that  is  in  thee  [become]  darkness,  how  great  is  that 
darkness?"  This  is  the  condition  of  the  nominal  systems  of 
"Babylon."  Because  they  have  taken  the  creeds  and  traditions  of 
men,  they  have  the  "spirit  of  fear"  and  of  "bondage."  Because  they 
have  neglected  the  words  of  the  Lord— the  word  of  truth,  they  have 
lost  the  "spirit  of  truth"  and  received  the  "spirit  of  error."  Because 
they  have  lost  the  spirit  of  truth,  they  have  lost  that  sanctifying 
(separating)  power,  and  have  become  imbued  with  the  "spirit  of  the 
world"  and  the  spirit  of  error;  hence  the  light  to  reprove  the  world 
no  longer  shines  out  from  them.  As  a  natural  result,  the  worldly  feel 
themselves  very  slightly  reproved  by  the  nominal  church  and 
superior  to  a  large  majority  of  nominal  Christians.  Is  it  then  any 
wonder  that  conversions  ha